os 


mu 


-_ 


—- ——_ 


Af 
S, 
* 
' 
Y 
4 


sw 


HANG 
a ve y 


AEA AT Re a 
Ah Ma 
i da, 4 hina ih 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, 


INCLUDING 


ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. 


(BEING A CONTINUATION OF TIE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND 
CHARLESWORTH’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL IIISTORY. ) 


CONDUCTED BY 


CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Ese., M.A., F.RB.S., F.L.S., F.G.S., 
ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S., 
WILLIAM §. DALLAS, F.LS., 


AND 


WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S. 


YOL. XVI.—FOURTH SERB aunsonia Institg; 


—_—_——eeeeeeeeeOoeeomoooee oes 


. 

ati. 1A ‘ a 

onal Museu? 
as a 


LONDON: 
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS. 


SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, 
AND CO,; KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS ; 
MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH : 

HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN, 


1875. 


“«Omnes res createe sunt divinse sapientize et potentiz testes, divitis felicitatis 
humanz :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; 
ex qconomid in conservatione, proportione, renoyatione, potentia majestatis 
elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper xstimata ; 
A veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper 
inimica fuit.”—Linnazus. 


“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour 
voir qu’elle est le chef-d’eeuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor- 
tent toutes ses opérations.”—Bruckner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden, 


1767. 


eos OM RO) SOHO DO, oat The sylvan powers 
Obey our summons; from their deepest dells 
The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild 
And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs 
That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme 
And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, 
But scatter round ten thousand forms minute 
Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock 
Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too 
Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face 
They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush 
That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles, 
Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread, 
The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne, 
All, all to us unlock their secret stores 
And pay their cheerful tribute. 
J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818. 


—~ 


CONTENTS OF VOL. XVI. 


[FOURTH SERIES. } 


NUMBER XCI. 


I. Notes Introductory to the Study and Classification of the 
Spongida. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c.—Part I. Anatomy and 
ery ielareye re later Phe iis 5% aie etaeye& » pierre chores) eave nuele ern etn cates ere 


II. On the Development of the Caleispongie. By Ex1as Mrerscu- 
NT OMRG) CE IAPOAL)) have: oroiniaserarei~ syareiote otpselire ate diate eyerstas: eleieetei ayy 


III. Note on an apparently new Parrot from Cardwell, N.E. Aus- 
tralia. By Freprrick M‘Coy, Professor of Natural Science in the 
WW macerteys OL NUCID OUTING, in sser0e aie atejese ieiviers aires syevgord male s(min 6 96 


IV. Additions to the Australian Cureulionide.—Part VIII. By 
ERANGCISs, Pasco, BLS. ce. 3 (Plated ie sic «sere deinen safe up oe > 


V. Descriptions of some new Shells from Kerguelen’s Island. By 
Epear A. Smiru, F.Z.8., Zoological Department, British Museum, 


VI. Descriptions of new Species of Crustacea collected at Kergue- 
len’s Island by the Rev. A. KE. Eaton, By Epwarp J. Mrrrs, Zoolo- 
gical Department, British Museum «0. 0c he cece ee ences 


VII. On Hyalonema cebuense. By Dr. A. B. Meyer 


ooo eee neee 


On the Fauna and Flora of Kerguelen’s Island (a letter addressed 
to the French Minister of Foreign Affairs), by M. Lanen; On 
Androgynous Diptera, by Dr. Loew; The Blind Fish and some 
of the associated Species of the Mammoth Cave, Kentucky, pro- 
bably of Marine Origin, by Mr. F, W. Putnam; Note on Veo- 


Page 


41 


54 


55 


67 


73 
76 


balena marginata...... Hi size) Gua ave aleceley MO MStarS AW 6: Cacelecern sis 78—80 


lv CONTENTS. 


NUMBER XCIl. 
Page 


VIII. On the Position of Sagitta, and on the Convergence of Types 
by Pelagic Life. By M. A. GIARD .......ceeeeeseeerees adds 81 


IX. Observations on the Genus Platycrinus. By Fort-Major 
THOMAS AUSTIN, F.G.S. 40 fis decas neernesu dems yes Raine hoe 90 


X. List of the Species of the Homopterous Genus Hemispherius, 
with Descriptions of new Forms in the Collection of the British 
Museum. By Arrour Garpiner Butirr, F.LS., F.Z.8., Xe. 
(Plato EV): ai nics os once de oo vein od wpa lee ebaieya aie etter ete 92 


XI. On a Tertiary Pleurotomaria. By FreprericK M‘Coy, Pro- 
fessor of Natural Science in the University of Melbourne.......... 101 


XII. A List of the Gasteropoda collected in Japanese Seas by 
Commander H. C. St. John, R.N. By Epear A. Smira, F.Z.8., 
Zoological Department, British Museum...........00eeeeeeeeees 103 


XIII. Descriptions of three additional Species of Crustacea from 
Kerguelen’s Land and Crozet Island, with Remarks upon the Genus 
Paramera. By Epwarp J. Miers, Zoological Department, British 


MuseiMIy Sites os > Sieitte! stegeiste ayers ne unsiatcncteere ats iatele’ atoiat toning. asi 116 
XIV. Description of a new Species of Solenella from South Pata- 
gona, By HpG a As SMTP SN IZ20, ., ss «mls» viayelai erates etm naman merece 118 


XV. On the Embryogeny of Lamellaria perspicua. By M. A. 
(GTA BID ate. 0 sche size wae ikiel O ote oye aero epecss eae o ehie aie eee 119 


XVI. Description of a very large Species of Scotophilus from 
Western Africa. By G. E. Dopson, M.A., M.B.......... ican 122 


XVII. Gigantic Squid on the West Coast of Ireland. By A. G. 
Mors, Assistant Naturalist in the Museum of the Royal Dublin 
OCOD Fa scrrieeke Wee c soe alas wtne hiamobane Sse eee elalaneits a ce lwinne oe eee 123 


XVIII. Notice of two new Species of Mammals (Propithecus and 
Hemicentetes) from Madagascar, By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER, F.R.S. 
LOE RE Cac POR ee pact RARE Ince RRMA OLGER REPRE NEE GS Gon Siciac oy 8 125 


XIX. Notes Introductory to the Study and Classification of the 
Spongida. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S, &e.—Part II. Proposed Clas- 
sification Of the Sponsida .\.”... S'crejqn «cle dela s tvs ba ale behaves ee 126 


On the Occurrence of a Superorbital chain of Bones in the Arboricole 
(Wood-Partridges), by James Wood-Mason, of Queen’s College, 
Oxford ; On the Helminthological Fauna of the Coasts of Brit- 
tany, by M. A. Villot; On the Action of Borax in Fermentation 
and Putrefaction, by M. J.-B. Schnetzler ; Investigation of the 
Phenomema of Digestion in Insects, by M. Félix Plateau; On 
the Stracture and the Development of the Sting and Ovipositor 
of some Hymenoptera and of Locusta viridissima, by Dr. H. 
102) Th Aine oP PRATHER Cr hiro tae rtl Wine So ey 145—154 


CONTENTS. Vv 


NUMBER XCIII. 


XX. On the Primary Origin of the Sexual Products. By M. 
EE QRMGANN EOL terres etelaeateetcleon cuenta cvectedsecoserees son's 157 


Page 


XXI. Note on Entomostraca from Kerguelen’s Land and the 
South Indian Ocean. By Grorer Srrwarpson Brapy, C.M.Z5S., 
Professor of Natural History in the College of Physical Science, 

IN Grp SEL GOTT EVTG 5) sos sso a. n/c: a xpeiscla wie's oye! uefanel o's Srenesto tn an isha en/ie 162 


XXII. Revision of the Subfamily Pericopiine of the Lepidopterous 
Family Arctiide, with Descriptions of new Species. By ARTHUR 


GARDINER BUTLER, F.L.S., FiZS., &Gi -. evs ice wne sence ecc eens 165 
XXIII. Notes Introductory to the Study and Classification of the 
Sponpida. » By H. J. Cantmm, FURS. Ger eco ta cee ee 177 


XXIV. Descriptions of two new Species of Marginellide from the 
Cape-Verd Islands. By EpGar A. Smiru, F.Z.8., Zoological De- 
partment, Britich® Misedmts sf. S015 een dete see stele e sen hae = ween 200 


XXV. Brief Observations on the Anatomy of Comatula. By C. 
Semper. With an Addendum by W. B. Carventer, M.D., LL.D., 
MOOEG iptee Contd Var aheiav ee EM cick vine eoetstale © Aiale alge extoesseumenbeteraiate 202 


XXVI. Descriptions of New Genera and Species of New-Zealand 
Coleoptera—Part I. By Francis P. Pasconr, F.LS. &c. (Plate 
Be ste tetas ties acetate ecw eRe Wiad roast uta a aie «Wt Sranaess ica s 1a scat ete 210 


XXVII. On a new Sponge of the Genus Luffaria, from Yucatan, 
in the Liverpool Free Museum. By THomas Hieern, of Huyton. 


EATON Vals ioe stale (eave Wista nik Su kloee ania aint viele see talons « mista Wie 223 
XXVIII. Description of a new Species of Pigeon from the Karen 
Hills. By Artuur, Viscount WALDEN, P.Z.S., F.R.S. ......06-- 228 


XXIX. Descriptions of some Leporine Mammals from Central 
Asia by rir ArHnn® GUNTER EUS. Gi sa o's soccer sees nese 228 


XXX. Description of a new areas of Taphozous from Labuan. 
ByGe .Wospan, NAMB, FSU. G&G). oc cea toca sable ees 232 


Descriptions of two new Species of Heterocerous Lepidoptera of the 
Family Arctiide, by A. G. Butler, F.L.S. &e.; Lacerta muralis 
cerulea—a Contribution to the Darwinian Theory, by Dr. 
Theodor Eimer; New Tertiary Plewrotomaria, by Frederick 
M‘Coy; Note on the Larva of a Longicorn Beetle (Clytus quadri- 
punctatus, Fabr.), by Chas. O. Waterhouse ; Note on Cossypha 
pyrrhopygia, Hartlaub, by R. Bowdler Sharpe, F.Z.S8, &ce. 288—236 


NUMBER XCIV. 


XXXI. Notes and Descriptions of some new and rare British Spi- 
ders. By the Rev. O. P. Campriner, M.A., C.M.Z.S. (Plate 


XXXII. Descriptions of new Species of Vespertiionide. By G. 
Bec lesOn NL Aa NEES... Eig O00: 55 oui s cen 'og ues va bao sal, LOO 


vi CONTENTS. 


Page 
XXXIII. Descriptions of new Species of Geckotide in the British- 
Museum Collection. By A. W. E, O'Suaueuyressy, Assistant in 
the Departments of Natural History ..........0sscccesecsences 262 


XXXIV. Notice of the Occurrence of another Gigantic Cephalopod 
(Architeuthis) on the Coast of Newfoundland, in December 1874. 
By As Be VigRREii 6 | Lio ote Sige ion sere at oe tae weet Beet eats 266 


XXXV. On a new Genus and some new Species of Graptolites 
from the Skiddaw Slates. By H. AtteynE Nicuo son, M.D., D.Sc., 
F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural History in the University of St. 
Andrews,..(Plate ViDE.)<..s,. 2.-t010,) «iuthesetectie he nlelege ol cate eee 269 


XXXVI. On the Structure of Amphicentrum granulosum, Huxley. 
By Ramsay H. Traquarr, M.D., F.G.S., Keeper of the Natural- 
History Collections in the Edinburgh Museum of Science and Art. 


(Gace ©.) Baa AG ania Siac OSI far OIA IA Ura DAWN Nie a 273 
XXXVII. Descriptions of some new Asiatic Mammals and Che- 

lonia. By Joun ANDERSON, M.D., Calcutta...........0.c.eeees 282 
XXXVIII. Further Contributions to the Ornithology of Australia. 

Evie OREN 1G OM) EES. oa" «sche Sis, 5:1 sini a) gels (ois! aise envene @] rane enone 285 

Proceedings of the Royal Society ..........00cceeeereennecccacs 287 


On a new intermediate Type of the Subkingdom Vermes (Poly- 
gordius ?, Schneider), by M. Edmond Perrier; On the Develop- 
ment of the Spinules in the Scales of Gobius niger (Linn.), by —— 
M. L, Vaillant; On the Larval Forms of the Bryozoa, by M. J. 
Barrois; On the Migrations and Metamorphoses of the Marine 
Endoparasitic Trematodes, by M. A. Villot; Bathybius .. 295—3804 


NUMBER XCV. 


XXXIX. Contributions to the Study of the chief Generic pA 
of the Paleozoic Corals. By JamMEs THomson, F.G.S., and H. 
ALLEYNE Nicnotrson, M.D., D.Se., F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural 


History in the University of St. Andrews .........+.seeeusseees 305 
XL. Descriptions of new Mammalia from Persia and Baltchistan. 

By Wi (BURN ORD, HOES. 1. o65 ci vive soos + o.2's chneminlahelnln ieieteigts 309 
XLI. Descriptions of new Species of New-Zealand Fish. By F. 

W. Hutton, Curator of the Otago Museum .........0eseeeeeees 313 


XLII. On a new Genus and Species of Trap-door Spider from 
South Africa. By the Rev. O. P, Campriner, M.A., C.M.ZS., &e. 
(Plite 2X5) inet ee tae spotele wists fe er detate mae desnuchs wa suckers elielatehy ctee niaiaee 317 


XLIII. On the true Nature of the so-called “Bathybius,” and 
its alleged Function in the Nutrition of the Protozoa, By G. C. 
WiALEr CH, MOD). 2, roves er cycttiey ste rsusieis acs Giese kesaols eas a) esata 322 


XLIV. Description of a supposed new Actinwra from the Dafla 
Hills. By Major H. H. Gopwiy-Avsren, F.R.G.S., F.Z.S., &c., 
Deputy Superintendent, Topographical Survey of India .......... 339 


CONTENTS. Vil 


Page 

XLY. On some new or undescribed Species of Crustacea from 
the Samoa Islands. By Epwarp J. Miers, Zoological Department, 
British Museum 341 


©) Aare) ® es A) a. ae » a oe Rie are) De 8,8 8) By a) alice 0.8.80 ele 6:0 ae vs e086 


XLVI. Description of a new Species of T'richoglossus from Fiji. 
By E. L. Layarp, Esq., F.Z.S., Consul for Fiji and Tonga ........ 344 


XLVII. Conspectus of the Suborders, Families, and Genera of 
Chiroptera, arranged according to their Natural Affinities. By G. 
Pr desen, MEA. MiB. Luss, GG Suis Ga cabias wey sinters 345 


XLVIII. On the “Cow-fish ” ( Twrsio metis) of the Sounds on the 
West Coast of Otago, New Zealand. By F. W. Hurron, Curator 


of the, Otago Museum, Danedinit.isiciiccctl. ale ses Seales ited baa 307 
XLIX. On the Geological Structure of the Amazons Valley. By 

FLOPS OPP AMES OREON «5 0c giacafe's + d)enel so Sie as nik ated ok erala b-oanowie 359 
L. Note on Linotrypane apogon. By W.C. M‘IntosH ......,. 369 


LI. On a new Species of the Genus Eupetomena. By Joun 
RFC OME EUS) citVhiiacte- 34 ove ohn stokaptiaal eA ee ca teele, POSTS Soe as 370 


New Book :—Figures of Characteristic British Fossils, with Descrip- 
tive Remarks, by W. H. Baily, F.L.S., F.G.S., &. &c. Part IV. 371 


On some Lepidoptera with Terebrant Trunks, destructive of Oranges, 
by M. J. Kunckel; Corals at the Galapagos Islands, by L. F. 
Pourtalés ; On the Development of the Pulmonate Gasteropoda, 
ENE UIOL ys ave raiaituiace ae shee nor ciaigieicie ene! sides alee sd 372—376 


NUMBER XCVI. 


LIZ. On a Young Specimen of Pelagonemertes Rollestoni. By H. 
N. MosExey, Naturalist on board H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’ (Plate XI.) 377 


LIII. On three new and curious Forms of Arachnida. By the 
Rev. O. P. CamBrincE, M.A., C.M.Z.S., Hon. Memb. N.Z. Inst. 


PEPE racy. tarctsitiieiataalas wceaie areneree we st Ales Fs Os ee ee elnoe 383 
LIV. North-Sea Dredging. By Joun Lrcxensy, F.G.S., and 
pie Tem UNEEREE AT Tadsye 8c cars iees) se" vic) wisi.o axel SPmtanioune «wai tteraner rade aoe oak 390 


LV. On a Collection of Lepidoptera from Southern Africa, with 
Descriptions of new Genera and Species. By ARTHUR GARDINER 
Herc Ree Eeleraeyen dl Arse wOE Cs «| «) «01 asa er oheceteet slabetalavelels sha Bidets. o.«,eeeee 394 


LVI. Relation of the Canal-System to the Tubulation in the 
Foraminifera, with reference to Dr. Dawson’s ‘ Dawn of Life.’ By 
ERP, CLA eB Ss O0C a gore ele wo, oe new blere olen ole @ sale ne eee 420 


LVII. Contributions to the Study of the chief Generic Types 
of the Paleozoic Corals. By James THomson, F.G.S., and H. 
ALLEYNE Nicuotson, M.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural 
History in the University of St. Andrews. (Plate XII.).......... 424 


vill CONTENTS. 


Page 
LVIII. On the Bower-birds of Australia, with the Description of 
a new Species. By JoHN GouLD, FLRS. .. 0... cece eee eee eee 429 


New Books:—The Micrographic Dictionary, a Guide to the Exami- 
nation and Investigation of the Structure and Nature of Micro- 
scopic Objects, by J. W. Griffith, M.D. &c., and Arthur Henfrey, 
F.RS., F.LS., &c., Third Edition, edited by J. W. Griffith 
and Professor Martin Duncan.—A Monographic Revision and 
Synopsis of the Trichoptera of the European Fauna, by Robert 
MTiachlam: os vinnie cvign 2.0.0 taahenn giro a rae aaa 430, 452 


On the Development of the Heteropoda, by M. H. Fol; On the 
Sexual Reproduction of the Vorticellians, by M. Balbiani; The 
Effect of the Glacial Epoch upon the Distribution of Insects in 
North America, by Aug. R. Grote, A.M.; On the Reproduction 
of the Hels, by Ms\@. Dareste a3. ije Sines yes eine © 5m 435—443 


PLATES IN VOL. XVI. 


Puate I. New Genera and Species of Australian Curculionide. 
II. Development of the Calcispongie. 
IlI. Forms of Spongida. 
IV. Tegmina of Hemispheerius. 
V. New Genera and Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 
VI. Luffaria Archeri. 
VII. New Graptolites. 
VIII. New and rare British Spiders. 
IX. Structure of Amphicentrum granulosum. 
X. Mogeridgea Dyeri. 
XI. Pelagonemertes Rollestoni. 
XII. Amplexus and Zaphrentis. 
XIII. New Forms of Arachnida. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTH SERIES. } 


Ne eencer enn cores son per litora spargite museum, 
Naiades, et circtim vitreos considite fontes: 
Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores: 
Floribus et pictum, diva, replete canistrum. 
At vos, o Nymphz Craterides, ite sub undas; 
Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco 
Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas 
Ferte, Dee pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”’ 

WV. Parthenii Giannettasii Eel. 1. 


No. 91. JULY 1875. 


I.—Notes Introductory to the Study and Classification of 
the Sponcipa. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e. 


Part I. ANATOMY AND PHYSIOLOGY. 
[Plate HI.] 


Prefatory Remarks. - 


In prefacing these “ Notes” with a few observations, the 
first thing that occurs to me, as a spongologist, is that I have 
lost my lexicographer by the death of the late Dr. J. E. 
Gray, of the British Museum. With him perished my lexi- 
con, my aider and abettor in the study—in short, my kind and 
dear friend, whose heart overflowed with humanity, and whose 
imperishable works testify to one of the most active and saga- 
cious intellects that ever existed. Alas! how little consolation 
is there in this statement ! 

These ‘ Notes” will be divided into Three Parts, the con- 
tents of which will be respectively as follows :— 

1. The Anatomy and Physiology of the Spongida. 

2. A proposed Classification of the Spongida into Orders, 
Suborders, and Families. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 1 


2 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


3. A further Division into Subfamilies, Genera, and Species 
so far as our knowledge extends; to which will be added a 
shoyt commentary. 

As regards the First Part, this is almost entirely abridged 
from my own observations, which have been long since pub- 
lished in the pages of the ‘Annals’ cx eaxtenso; hence my 
former papers will be constantly referred to, for supplying 
more extended and more satisfactory information than can be 
embodied in an introduction. 

The Second and Third Parts rest chiefly on my study and 
arrangement of the general and private collections at the 
British Museum, where every specimen has been microscopically 
examined and the microscopical elements delineated, and will 
include in addition rough sketches and preliminary descriptions 
of the most typical and striking specimens, together with the 
register-number of the specimen and my own private running 
number, which has also been attached. This of course has 
been a work of patience and time rather than one of difficulty ; 
but it has led to a general acquaintance with the Spongida which 
could not otherwise have been obtained, at the same time that 
it has enabled me to make the classification given hereafter, 
which I found absolutely necessary before I could put the 
general collection at the British Museum into any kind of 
order that might be practically useful. 

In my General Arrangement, so far as orders and sub- 
orders are concerned the way to me was clear; but I 
cannot say so much for the families, and still less for the 
subfamilies, genera, and species, which require a far wider 
range of specimens in much better condition than those which 
I have had at my command, although probably the largest 
and finest collection in the world. Still, from what is here- 
after stated, it will be seen that we may have to wait so long 
for the latter that it is desirable to begin with what we possess, 
correcting the errors as more and better specimens are accumu- 
lated, since the characters which I have assigned as the limit 
to a group to-day appear to be often upset by a new specimen 
examined on the morrow ; hence the late Dr. Gray was wont 
to observe respecting the Spongida, that “ an accurately illus- 
trated description of a species is the best contribution that can 
be made to the subject in its present state.” 

Our knowledge of the Spongida is altogether in its infancy ; 
and hence I have called my observations ‘ Notes,” viewing 
them only as preparatory to what hereafter may become 
entitled to a more comprehensive term—at the same time 
seeing that it is necessary to make a beginning! 

Again, as regards arrangement, I have availed myself, 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 3 
according to my need, of what others have done before me, just 
as the devotees of one religion that follows another not only 
make use of parts of the ritual of the foregoing religion, but 
also the material of its edifices to aid in promulgating their 
views, without acknowledging either one or the other. At 
least, such may be seen in the East; and the policy of this 
course is evident and permissible if the means are justified by 
the end. There is, however, this difference, viz. that I do not 
omit the acknowledgment from want of inclination, but from 
want of time and to avoid confusing the reader. 

Further, it should be remembered that this proposed Classi- 
fication is not to be viewed as a dictionary in which a small 
_ amount of preliminary knowledge is required to serve its 
purpose, nor as a Classification that has been undergoing re- 
vision for centuries. Every one knows that a mariner almost 
always waits for a pilot to steer his vessel into port; and so 
it is with classifications. A general knowledge may enable 
the student to master the larger divisions, but when he arrives 
at the smaller ones a much more intimate acquaintance is 
required to guide him to the object he may wish to obtain. 
There is no “ royal road,” as it is termed, to this; and if, for 
instance, in an old and continually revised botanical classifica- 
tion this is necessary, how much more so is it in a classification 
of which there is only an attempt to lay the foundation. 

Lastly, the subject is actually repulsive from its difficulties (as 
will be seen hereafter) ; but one who is determined never takes 
this into consideration : in short, as an old friend used to say 
to me, ‘‘ When you are tired, then is the time to exert yourself 
if you wish to get beyond others; for this is the point where 
most people stop, and it is astonishing how little further will 
then place you at the head of the poll,’—which is but 


“Tu ne cede malis, sed contra audentior ito.” 


SPONGIDA. 


The term “ sponge” is so generally accepted and of such 
great antiquity that it needs no excuse for preference ; but as 
there are many kinds of sponges which more or less differ 
from that to which the term “‘sponge”’ is commonly applied, 
it is necessary to add some terminal affix by means of which 
all kinds may be added under the same name. ‘Thus, if from 
the Greek word o7royyos (sponge) we form a patronymic in the 
neuter plural, we get “ Spongida,’’ which, meaning “ Zoa 
Spongida” (for the animality of sponges is now established), 
seems to me the best form that can be adopted for this purpose. 

1% 


a Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


It may be said to be not so applicable as the term “ Porifera,” 
which has also been used for sponges; but in the promulga- 
tion of knowledge of whatever kind, as well as of opinion, it 
is an established principle not to scare away by new names 
and new things, but to retain as much as possible of the old, 
that the human mind may be tempted to receive that which 
under an unaccustomed appearance it might reject. Thus 
many a good system has never been generally adopted, because 
it has involved an entirely new nomenclature. 

A sponge, in the common acceptation of the word, is the 
fibrous portion or skeleton of a pulp-like mass, and is analogous 
to the fibrous skeleton or support of a vegetable whose pulpy 
or soft parts have been washed or rotted away by putrefaction 
(ex. gr. hemp); only, in the first instance the fibre is horny 
(that is, of an animal), and in the latter woody (or of a vege- 
table nature). The skeleton of the sponge of commerce 1s 
resilient ; but that of many Spongida is not so; and there are 
some in which it is glass-like and rigid; while in others it is 
altogether wanting, there being apparently no skeleton at all, 
and the whole mass, with the exception of the dendriform 
plexus of the excretory canal-system, is a simple pulp. 

Sponges grow only under water and in the sea, all over the 
world (that is, as far as our geographical discoveries have 
extended), in the torrid as well as in the frigid zones; but 
as with plants and animals, so with sponges, particular ones 
are only to be found in particular localities. ‘Thus the sponge 
of commerce is chiefly obtained from the Levant &c. 

Again, they grow on hard bodies, such as rocks, or on soft 
ground, such as sand or mud: the rocks may be in deep or 
in shallow water; and so may be the soft ground. When 
growing on rocks, they for the most part fix themselves by 
flat expansion or root-like extension to the upper or under 
surface ; and when on sandy or muddy ground, by root-like 
extensions alone projected into the sand or mud. When 
growing on the under surface of the rock towards shore or 
in submarine caverns, they may be pendent ; and this is their 
wonted position and chief habitat ; but when on the ground or 
on the surface of the rock, they are of course erect. Although 
for the most part preferring fixed objects, some kinds are found 
growing over shells which, from their kind, never could have 
been stationary ; and some on the fronds of Fuci, which never 
could have been still, but ever waving in the Laminarian 
zone. 

Again, some sponges grow both on the under and upper 
surfaces of rocks respectively of this zone, others in similar 
positions further out in the shallow seas, and others similarly 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 5 


situated in the deep seas. None of these in such positions, 
therefore, can be obtained by the dredge; and it is only when 
growing in such parts of the Laminarian zone that, as the tide 
leaves them uncovered, they can be obtained by the hand, 
unless gathered by divers from the rocks of the shallower seas, 
who then restrict themselves to such species as are likely to 
meet with a general and not a particular sale in commerce. 
Those alone which grow on the ground can be scraped off by 
the dredge or such like means; and the rest, if not obtained 
directly by the hand, come to us accidentally from the parts 
where they grew. ‘The latter are for the most part broken off 
from their place of growth in deep water by having become 
““ heady,” or too heavy to be held on by the root, or by violent 
storms when growing on rocks in shallow water, after which, in 
either instance, they may be carried about in the sea by currents 
for a longer or shorter time, until they are finally thrown upon 
the shore by the waves, wherein they become more or less 
injured by trituration. Aiter stranding on the beach they may 
be picked up at once and preser ved—or they may be drawn into 
the sea again and again, and thus washed along the beach as 
the wind changes, up and down, backwards and forwards, 
buried and unburied in the sand and pebbles repeatedly, even 
for years, until they come into the possession of the collector. 
In the first instance more or less of the flesh or soft parts 
may remain upon them ; but in the second, of course, nothing 
will be left but the skeleton ; and in this state, for ‘the most 
part, they at last find their way into our museums, picked up, 
perhaps, on some Survey by one. 


“ Who loves to roam along the shore, 
Where none have ever walked before.” 


Hence it may be easily conceived that, such specimens 
being analogous to a deciduous tree in winter, no further 
description of them can be given than that which the bare 
skeleton permits. Again, as it is in the deeper water (from 
its stillness), and for the most part probably in submarine rock- 
caverns, pendent from the roof or projecting from the sides, 
that sponges attain their largest dimensions, so the larger 
specimens in our museums may be assumed to have come 
chiefly from these localities, and in the way and state above 
mentioned. At the same time, it should be remembered that 
there are several “ land-locked”” places where the sea is ever 
more or less calm; and therefore the same stillness which 

exists at great depths, and is so favourable to large growth, 
may be found in comparatively shallow water. 


Notwithstanding all this, the Laminarian zone of our coasts, 


6 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


which is being beaten upon almost unremittingly by boisterous 
waves, frequently in the most tempestuous weather, is crowded 
with various species of Spongida, but all more or less dwarfed 
from such exposure. ' 

Besides marine there are also freshwater sponges; and 
these grow in tanks, lakes, and rivers, on rocks, branches and 
roots of trees, and aquatic vegetation generally, where they 
may be subject to be left uncovered and dry for several months 
of the year. 


ForMS THAT MAY BE ASSUMED BY SPONGES. 


The forms that may be assumed by sponges are very 
numerous and very different, not only in the mass, but in the 
individual ; since, although a species may be recognized by the 
form which it generally assumes, yet it may assume other forms 
so different that it would be hazardous to decide on this alone. 
Still the old practice in the description of a sponge was to 
deal with the form only ; nor can we do without it now; but 
the addition of the elementary composition, which came in 
with the improvements of the microscope, has furnished us 
with the means of correcting the mistakes to which this was 
liable. Yet the absence in the Spongida of any expression 
visible to the naked eye, as the flower on a plant or the calice 
on a coral, will ever be commensurately disadvantageous in 
the description of sponges. Indeed, as will be seen hereafter, 
little is to be achieved without the aid of the microscope, 
since, as before stated, the same species may assume different 
forms, and unfortunately the same elementary composition 
may also be accompanied by different forms, while, there being 
certain classes of forms which appear to be evolved out of 
each other, two species may assume the same form and there- 
fore at last be only determinable by the microscope. 

All this shows that the form of sponges is not less Protean 
than their soft parts will hereafter be found to be; and hence 
their study presents difficulties in the way of classification 
and species-determination to which no other branch of natural 
history is equally subject. 

As, however, the means of designating sponges was origi- 
nally and necessarily restricted to their forms and the likenesses 
they bore to some well-known objects, this means obtained con- 
siderable development; so that the following Table, although 
a little differently arranged, presents very little new in this 
way, and is intended to supply the student with the means 
not only of determining, but of describing a sponge so far as 
its general form may be concerned. 


(For private use I also possess 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 7 


the accompanying Table of 


delineations corresponding to the names in the text: Plate III.) 


Table of Forms that may be assumed by Sponges. 


I. Massive sessile, or spreading horizontally. 


IL. Subpediculated or contracted at the base. 


a. Simple. 


b. Lobed. 


a. Simple. 
b. Lobed. 


Til. Masses branched. 


= a 


a, Simple. 


b. Lobed. 


ZS 


c. Dendritic. 


d. Anastomosing. { 


a. Palmate. ( 
b. Lobed. | 
ec. Simple. } 
d. Patella-like. L 


V. LHollow. 


VOL: 


a. Crateriform. 

b. Vasiform. 

ce. Funnel-shaped. 
d, Trumpet-shaped. 
e. Tubular. 
Ff. Obconie. 


Masses foliated. 


a, Simple. 
b. Lobed. 


c. Plicate. 


pte a 


, 
—————-—~--—_ + 


Solid 
or 
Tubular 
or 


Compressed. 


Sessile or 
Stipitate. 


Massive 
or 


‘Campressed. 


Sessile or 
Stipitate. 


Circular 
or 
Oval 
or 


Compressed. 


Sessile or 
Stipitate. 


Compressed 
or 
Eccentric 
or 
Concentric 
or 
Rose-like. 


Sessile or 
Stipitate. 


Massive or compressed. 


L 
| 
) 


IV. Flat or Fan-shaped vertically or horizontally. 


Sy 


Va 


s\- 


Vertical 
or 


Horizontai. 


Single 
or 
e. Grouped’ 
or 
f. Branched 
proliferously. 


Single 
or 
Grouped 
or 


Proliferous. 


d, Proliferous. 


8 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


Observations. 


Although the above Table includes most of the forms as- 
sumed by sponges, still it must not be inferred that it contains 
all; hence the student can add others to it at discretion. 

Again, the same species, as above stated, may have several 
forms. ‘Thus the massive form of a species may rise into a 
bunch of digital processes; these may again become branched 
into a tree-like or globular head, after which the branches may 
unite laterally or by their ends anastomosingly. Or the digital 
processes may be all on the same plane, simple or branched, 
&e.; they might then coalesce partially, so as to present a 
fenestrated or clathrous form, or, being single and straight, 
might unite laterally throughout so as to assume a fan-shape. 
After which the fan-shape has a tendency to assume a con- 
choidal form (like that of a clam-shell) and finally, becoming 
more and more concave, to meet on each side, join up, and thus 
form a vase, in which there is often a hole at the bottom from 
the union not being complete. 

In this way a simple may pass into a complicated form, and 
thus many different forms be produced from evolution (see 
“ Beitrag zur Morphologie und Verbreitung der Spongien,” 
von N. Miklucho-Maclay, Mém. Acad. Imp. des Sci. St. 
Pétersh. 1870, ¢. xv, no. 3, Pat, 1). 


CoMPOSITION OF SPONGES. 


Skeleton generally. 


The general structure of the skeleton is reticular ; and this 
may be compact or open, tough or tender; but under this 
state it may assume any of the forms above mentioned, each 
of which is not always an indication of a particular species ; 
for in many instances the same species may assume several 
different forms, as has just been shown. 


Minute Structure of the Skeleton. 


The element of which the skeleton is composed may be 
termed “ fibre ;” and this is of two sizes, viz. large and small. 
The large fibre is the oldest, and generally grows vertically 
or in a direction more or less radiating from the base, in 
accordance with the general form of the sponge; while the 
smaller fibre, which is the younger of the two, unites the 
large fibres obliquely or transversely. In the skeleton of 
some species there 1s such a uniformity of growth that no 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 9 


lines of large fibre can be distinguished; and thus a simple 
reticulation goes on from the base to the circumference, pre- 
senting a simple gradation in size from the oldest to the latest- 
formed portions. 

The fibre may be glass-like, horny, or spiculous—that is 
(in the latter case), composed almost entirely of spicules bound 
together by a minimum of sarcode. 

(Spicules are siliceous or calcareous bodies, according to 
the nature of the sponge, which are developed by the sponge 
itself, and vary greatly in form, being for the most part linear 
and pointed at each end, as will be more particularly described 
hereafter.) 

Again, the glass-like fibre contains a core of spicules; and 
the horny may be cored with a fine granular substance or with 
foreign bodies or spicules respectively. 

Thus the fibre consists of two distinct parts, viz. the wall 
and the axis or core. 

There is no difficulty in distinguishing between the glass- 
like and the horny fibre; but there is frequently a difficulty 
in determining between the horny cored with proper spicules 
and the spiculous fibre, since the horny substance is com- 
posed of the same material as the film which binds together 
the spicules of the spiculous fibre; and therefore the distine- 
tion is only one of degree, viz. that of whether the spicules 
or the horny substance forms the chief part of the fibre. 
Still, for the sake of classification, it will be found by-and- 
by necessary to make the distinction. When horny, the 
horny matter preponderates ; when spiculous, the spicules. 

The axis or core, however, is evident in all. Thus in the 
glass-like fibre it consists of proper spicules (‘“ proper spicules ” 
are spicules that are formed by, and peculiar to, the species) ; 
while in the horny fibre the core may consist of a fine, uni- 
formly granular, tubular membrane or sheath everywhere 
anastomosing and the same, or of foreign objects which, in 
some parts, may be so scanty that the fibre for the most part 
is horny throughout; or the core of foreign objects may be 
so general as to form the axis in every part of the fibre, so 
that there are many degrees between these two extremes; or 
the core may consist of foreign objects and “ proper spicules ”’ 
mixed together, or of proper spicules alone. Lastly, as before 
stated, in the spiculous fibre not only the axis, but the whole 
fibre is composed of ‘ proper spicules”? held together by a 
minimum of hardened sarcode, which from its thinness is 
almost imperceptible, while the fibre thus composed is, when 
dry, opaque and white, : 

In addition to the core, the fibre is sometimes echinated 


10 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


with “ proper spicules ” ; that is, the latter have only one end 
fixed in the surface of the fibre, or otherwise, being in the 
core, project through the fibre to a considerable extent. Thus 
the core of the fibre may consist of one form of “ proper 
spicules’ and the echination of another; or the form of the 
spicule a little modified may be the same in both; or the core 
may consist of foreign objects together with an echination of 
“ proper spicules,” as before stated. 

Finally, the core may be generally or partially continuous 
(that is, interrupted). 


Extremities of the Fibre. 


The basal or radical ends of the fibre are of course fixed to 
the rock or other hard object on which the sponge may be 
erowing, or projected into the sand or mud at the bottom of 
the sea, as the case may be; so that it is with the circum- 
ferential ones that we are now chiefly concerned. 

The circumferential ends may terminate in simple anasto- 
mosis on a level with the surface; or the larger fibre may 
project in attenuated tag-like conical ends permeated respec- 
tively by a single horny hair-like filament, or filled with an 
axis of foreign bodies and surrounded by a dense anastomosis 
of simple small fibre, which, branching off into a more open 
reticulation at the circumference or base of the cone, joins 
that of the neighbouring tags. Or the tags may present 
themselves in the form of spines filled with an axis of 
“ proper spicules”? instead of foreign bodies —or in the 
form of monticules cored with one or more large spicules, 
which thus form the axis, and project a considerable distance 
beyond the summit like a hair or bunch of hairs. Or the 
large fibre may end in a dermal reticulation which may be 
surmounted by naked tufts of ‘ proper spicules” that, when 
large, come into contact with each other and thus form a 
continuous incrustation more or less densely hirsute. 

Such are the usual modes of termination ; but of course they 
are subject to great modification. 


Sponges with no Skeleton. 


In some sponges, as before stated, there is no fibrous 
skeleton, and no apparent agent of support beyond the den- 
driform canal-system and the spicules ; while in others there 
is not only no fibre, but also no spicules, nothing but the 
sarcode and the dendriform canal-plexus. 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 11 


Nature of the Foreign Bodies. 


The “ foreign bodies ”’ of the core chiefly consist of grains of 
sand mixed more or less with siliceous and calcareous spicules 
of other sponges (entire or fragmentary), of the spicules and 
calcareous structures of Echinodermata, of Diatomacee, and 
of minute Foraminifera—indeed, any thing of this kind, 
especially calcite in a minute columnar or prismatic form, 
banded with hair-brown, yellow, and amethystine colours, 
originally derived from the disintegration of thin bivalve 
shells allied to Pinna. At first I was at a loss to account for 
the origin of these little prisms; but finding them in certain 
kinds of sponges from all quarters of the world, especially 
from Port Jackson in Australia, and at last in direct con- 
nexion with some specimens of Crenula phasianoptera which 
had been overgrown and enclosed bodily by the sponge itself, 
their general occurrence, rhombohedral prismatic form, and 
banded colours were thus explained. 


Spicules. 


The spicules, as their name implies, are pointed, siliceous 
or calcareous bodies produced by the sponge itself, of an 
infinite number of forms, varying in accordance with the species, 
and extending from a simple linear one, pointed at each end, 
to the most complicated figure. 

At first it would appear that the spicule is produced in the 
homogeneous or intercellular sarcode (that is, the basis or 
original living slime in which every part of the sponge is 
developed and imbedded), as it is present and of such a large 
size comparatively in the ovum even before the latter becomes 
elongated into the embryonal form, as well as in the inter- 
cellular sarcode of the adult sponge, that in either case there 
is no cell approximately large enough to contain it. But 
since, in some instances, it can be followed during part of its 
development (that is, from the time it is first recognizable to 
that in which it is considerably enlarged), while still within 
the parent or mother cell (‘Annals,’ 1874, vol. xiv. p. 97, pl. x), 
it may be assumed that all spicules are initiated in a mother 
cell, however soon after they may get into the intercellular 
sarcode. ‘Thus the spicule appears to arise, within a mother 
cell, from a granule which, for convenience, will be termed the 
“ spicule-cell,” which cell becomes extended linearly in oppo- 
site directions, or immediately begins to put forth more or 
less points in a radiating direction, whereby what is called 


12 Mr. H. J: Carter on the Anatomy 


the central canal of the spicule is formed; and upon the 
tubular prolongations as they extend is deposited, in concentric 
layers, the siliceo- or calcareo-albumimous material of which the 
spicule may be composed, the extremity of the tubule or 
central canal only becoming covered when the fundamental 
form of the spicule is completed. Hence the spicule always 
has a central canal, which remains hollow in the siliceous ones, 
but in the caleareous spicules appears to me to be filled up 
by the same material of which the spicule itself is composed ; 
while in some large, robust, acerate siliceous spicules, too, it 
is often diminished to an almost imperceptible line in the 
centre, although comparatively wide towards the extremities— 
thus showing, in some instances, a tendency to become filled 
up in the same way as the calcareous spicules. 

That the spicule is developed from a central cell is often 
confirmed by the presence in some sponges of more or 
less abortive attempts at elongation, whereby globular or 
elliptical bodies of considerable size are formed through the 
deposit of concentric or successive layers of siliceo-albuminous 
material upon a central or elongated cell as the case may be, 
which for some reason has remained stationary, although it 
has continued to develop successively the layers of which the 
normal linear form is composed. 

When once the spicule can be recognized, it is not difficult 
to follow its further development, which goes on par? passu 
with the extension of the central canal, linearly or in a radiating 
manner, as before noticed. If the spicule has a decided linear 
shaft, this makes its appearance first, and the radiating branches 
appear afterwards at one of its extremities ; so that the primary 
form of a shafted spicule would always be a straight line. 
At least this is what may be seen among the spicules in the 
ovum of Tethya cranium (‘ Annals,’ 1872, vol. ix. p. 429, 
pl. xxii. fig. 16). But while the central canal goes on ex- 
tending itself as the spicule grows larger, it never goes beyond 
what may be termed the fundamental form of the spicule, 
which is thus determined by the central canal. All orna- 
mental or subsidiary parts, such as the spines &c., are sub- 
sequently added, probably after the spicule has left the mother 
cell and has got into the intercellular sarcode, as shown by 
the central canal never extending into them. But still it may 
be a question whether they are not all dnztiated by the central 
canal, and thus appear to be evolved like any other develop- 
ment which cannot be traced backwards beyond a certain 
yoint. 

We shall find by-and-by that, besides the spicules especially 


and Physiology of the Spongida.. 13 


belonging to the skeleton, there are others as especially be- 
longing fo the sarcode or the soft parts, which will be described 
in connexion with this portion of the sponge-structure, to 
which they are so intimately attached that, when the sarcode 
drops off the skeleton from putrefaction, they for the most 
part go with it—thus still further reducing our means of 
describing the entire sponge from the skeleton alone. 

As the known forms of the skeleton-spicules of sponges 
are exceedingly numerous, it may fairly be inferred that with 
the discovery of new species of sponges these forms will be 
found to be almost infinite. At the same time, as they are of 
much consequence in specific distinction, it becomes necessary 
to adopt some classification of them whereby the memory may 


not only be aided in this respect, but assistance may also be 
given in describing new ones. 

Under these circumstances I have framed the following 
Table, in which the known forms of the skeleton- -spicule 
are divided into three groups, viz. linear, radiating, and 
ramular, each of which is based upon a fundamental form out 
of which its divisions, subdivisions, genera, and species may 
be evolved. The fundamental forms will be found in the 
woodcuts; and their modifications, in accordance with the 
text, will be delineated hereafter in separate Plates, when 
the species are noticed to which they respectively belong. 

It has been already stated that the development of the 
spicule commences in a granule or minute cell, which on 
elongating would give the “linear group,” or on immediately 
radiating would give the “radiating group,” or, by elongating 
first and then branching off radiatingly at one or both ends, 
as the case might be, would give the “ramular group.’ 
Thus the Table of Forms would be based not on mere arti- 
ficial arrangement, but absolutely on the development of the 
spicule. That it should be viewed as complete even up to the 
forms with which we are already acquainted is by no means 
wished ; but that provisionally it offers a beginning to what 
must in this respect be ultimately accomplished is all that can 
be expected. 

My kind friend the late Dr. J. E. Gray being well aware 
of the importance of this subject in studying the Spongida 
communicated a valuable paper upon it (“Annals,’ 1873, vol. xii. 
p- 203), to which the reader is referred for the views he has 
therein enunciated. 


Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


14 


“SPIVALTL LO SPpIVAINO PaUTpOU 10 TworyIEA sourdg 


: ‘spue 04} ye ATU to ATTexoueS pautdg 
‘Spuo 9q]} 48 PUIG 10 poywpur ‘esnyqo “poyutog 


"q39u9] ut fenboun 10 penby 

‘apisoddour ro eytsoddg “paamo ao {SVG 
*[Bottoo “yAoous 

shey ‘pofvi-xis Jo -aay ‘pokvi-mog ‘podvr-oory, 


‘"dA0Uy) ONILVIGVY “TT 


‘aqUTTLOIEA 10 ATABTNSeaI paiayyeos sourdg 

‘s89] IO axour ‘ATjeutULIe} Io ATTeIseUL noysnoiyy peurdg 
*peAInoar IO paulpour [eoyI0 A. 

‘asnyqo 10 [Yoru seutdg 

‘8[qnop Lo o,ours UOYye_UT 

‘peutds 10 yoomg 

‘[BULUIIe}qus 10 [RUTULLAT, 

‘OXT-AInq 40 prosdryyo “xepnqops “payepuy 

‘Opts OU 0} FUAq IO YFBYS OY TIAA OUT] B UT 

WYS OY} UBY} LopoOWVIp UL JoT[VUIS IO LoSILT uoljeyuy 
“pezepur Lo punor pua esnjq¢d 

‘Ayesnqqo to Apdnaqe ‘ATpenperd peya1og 

‘snonuls 10 “4ysrea}s Spoamng 


— 


"Uso fisny “DIUOD 


‘pus 10q30 ey} 38 pozutod ‘eto 
78 punor eoru0s qoous ‘paamna ‘rwouly “21 ‘eyenoy edutg 


—_—_—_——— nr 


‘aqunoy 


‘OPETTIO.ACA Jo ATLeTNSoItt poroyyvos sourdg 
‘sso Io o1our “ATTeUTUIIEY 10 ATTBISoUT ‘qnoysnoryy peutdg 
‘PeAMOI IO paurpout ‘ear4.10 A 
‘asn}qo 10 [woruo0s seutdg 
‘peutds 10 yyooug 
‘pus Yous ye poyepuy 
*pue | ‘Ajozeysvy] to ‘Apdnaqe 
qove 7B pepunor 10 asnjq¢ ‘AT[eNpes pus yove yw poyut0g 
‘oyepSuvyyNW 10 snonuis ATpeards Qusreays ‘peamy 
‘qno ‘TOLYey 
~YSNO1T} oxqr[wo Ur TAIOFIA “UL [BI}UGO yNOYIIM IO [ITAA 


‘worpuyha “Uofisngy 


‘pud Wore ye 
pozarod ‘utogisng ‘q300us Spoamno axvouty *ZTA ‘eyeto0y orduttg 


— 


‘OqDLOOP 


‘dN0uy UVANIT ‘T 


‘abuody ay) fo ajnordyy-uojapays ayn fig pownssy aq how yoryn sulog unouy fo aqv7, 


uw 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 


‘gutod s1q4 ‘asuods oy} spreaor poyoorrp ‘yyoours ‘Teormoo seutdg 


ye uoyeput efqrdeored om TTA 10 ‘pyay pruUIny v THOTT SUISTYT ‘SS9T IO OLOUL PATTY} JSOULIAMOT OT} 07 pouy 
‘Teaoyey to ‘eyrsoddout ‘ez1soddo ‘eaour 10 “moj fOA\T, -mo0o sdnoas ut to epsurs etds oy} Jo suornoefoad oyg uo soutdg 
“ATTB18}vT possardu09d ‘AT[ettdsqns pue Ajsnonuts peutds to yjooug 
10 ‘puno.s ‘yy00uIs ‘feortmod ‘eyt]-coyouY “peartnoas toys sULty "uLOzISHy ‘Suoy ATesMATUTT 
"SUL ous 


‘epryjauoexeyy ay7 fo saynordgy-bur.woyoup 


‘poorstpy ‘(tout 
puv 10yn0) syoodse y0q IO oo UO paprteqny-outds ‘poptatp ApTRT 
-ndelit pus ATe}UYUL ‘punor sso_ IO eLoM seyouRIG pur suULIW 

‘ULSIVU PozB[NOYUep YA poue}yey 10 
‘CLAW WAA® YIM SHONUIS pue peueyey soyouRiq pue suLTy 
‘pozUApUL SseT IO BLOW ULSIVU TVIUT]TAIMO Wee 
WIA “Yystp repo epdurrs B OFUL SUTIUN swe IO setURIg 
‘poAINoal LO popus}Xe ‘TworAeA “YOUTISIpUr Io youNstp soutdg 


‘poutds 10 TOoUs sayouBIg a POE 2288 ‘sta. ey queovlqns oY} JO sol} YIM SULpooT1oq UT 
‘paptatp Ajsnowojzorprp eeq} 10 ‘oa “aud pue ‘Ay tweurpIamnd pserstyy ‘popoteqny 10 Yoouws soyourrq : sptte 
“y]Zuey ut penboun so penbsy oq Io euo ye “peptarpqns 10 ojdunis soyouNrg OFUL Surprarq 
‘aqisoddout 10 oy1ts0ddg *peadnoed 10 popue}xe AT[vOyIEA “OUTSIpUT LO youTISIp souIdg 
‘snonuls 10 ‘punos 4q.Sreqg ‘Ajaryjue to ATTeyAed pourds so ‘yoourg 
*[BOLMOL) ‘poyutod Adnaqe to AjeqenTey Vy 
‘OYT[-IOPuUR poainoad IO "pOYs IO as: tuntpout enol Ai0 A, 
‘ayt[-yt0f ATLorI0yUR Io ‘ATonbry~qo ‘ATTeyuozLWoy pepuvdxe suury ASTI OTTO COTE CHU dy A108 
‘peTIVE][NUL IO ‘poure-moy ‘pouLre-de.at J, ‘qt puodog posuopord 10 ‘peoy oy} Ul SureUTUt f, 


Ss Cs 


POE. “2fous’ 


‘dnouy AVIANVY ‘TIT 


16 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


Position of Surface-Spicules. 


Where a spicule which has a point projects beyond the 
surface of the sponge to which it belongs, that point will be 
always outermost; but, of course, where both ends of the 
spicule are equally obtuse or bulb-like, an obtuse end must be 
outermost. 

Still, as sponges are wont to seize with their sarcode any 
minute object that may impinge upon their surface, it is 
possible that, if this be a pointed spicule with one obtuse 
end, tle latter may be outermost. But here the spicule does 
not belong to the sponge, it is a foreign object; and thus it 
becomes very desirable to distinguish between such foreign 
objects and the “ proper spicules’ of the sponge, so that the 
former in the description of the species may not be set down 
as part of the spicule-complement. 


Monstrosities. 


Again, spicules are much subject to monstrosity; and 
therefore it is very desirable to find out the staple form first, 
and describe or figure this, after which the others may be 
figured as monstrosities. 


Development of the Fibre. 


Although the fibre appears to originate in a cell which puts 
forth buds or processes (‘Annals,’ 1872, vol. x. p. 107, pl. vii. 
fig. 5, c,d, e) in plurality, and these in juxtaposition may, by 
elongation and anastomosis, produce a uniformly reticulate 
structure whose simple tubular core may be continuous and 
without foreign objects, like the “ fine, uniformly granular ” 
one above mentioned, still the final enlargement of the fibre 
by concentric layers throughout its whole course must be derived 
from the intercellular sarcode in which it is imbedded, just as in 
that of the spicule, whose substance being siliceo-albuminous 
renders the process identical with the formation of the glass- 
like fibre. 

But although the extension of the fibre and the spicule 
respectively may be produced by a linear bud-like growth of 
the original cell in the first instance, these cells do not appear 
to me to be afterwards identified by their products, as Fritz 
Miiller and others have fancied from the corneo-stellate form 
of the fibre in Darwinella aurea= Aplysina corneostellata (see 
‘Annals,’ 1872, vol. x. /. c. antew). Hach structure has its 
peculiar origin and product distinct from the other. 

So far we can understand the formation of the “simple fibre” 


and Physiology of the Spongida. i 


without foreign bodies in the core; but when we find fibre 
cored with foreign objects or “ proper spicules,” we have to 
assume that the original germ, which for convenience we will 
term “ horn-cell”’ (in accordance with what has already been 
stated of the horn-cell in the Hydractiniade, whose functions 
are analogous, ‘Annals,’ 1873, vol. xi. p. 6, pl. i. fig. 7), is at 
first living and plastic, when, ameba-like, it may take in foreign 
bodies, and, having arranged them in a linear or branched 
form, then proceed in the way mentioned to anastomose with 
the branches of other similar horn-cells, and thus finally pro- 
duce a reticulated structure with a core of foreign objects as 
continuously throughout its whole course as the “fine granular 
tube” in the fibre without foreign objects, subsequently in 
like manner receiving, concentrically, additional layers from 
the intercellular sarcode of the sponge. 

There is much more to commend this theory to our notice 
in the microscopical examination of ‘the fully developed fibre 
itself, which need not be mentioned here; at the same time, 
it is impossible to conceive how foreign objects or “ proper 
spicules’ can become the core of horny fibre unless by some 
such hypothesis as that above stated. 

Having thus described the spicules and the fibre of the 
Spongida, it is desirable to notice here that as there are sponges 
which only possess siliceous spicules, these will be termed 
“‘Siliceous Sponges,” while others which only possess calca- 
reous spicules will be termed ‘‘Calcareous Sponges.” 

Again, as the fibre may be either glass-like with proper 
spicules, or horny alone, or horny with foreign bodies, or horny 
with proper spicules, or composed of spicules only, the terms 
“vitreous,” ‘ horny,” “arenaceo-horny,” “ spiculo-horny,”’ 
and “ spiculo-fibre ”’ will be used for these kinds respectively ; 
while there is yet another modification, as before stated, in 
which the core may consist of foreign bodies and proper 
spicules mixed. 


Dissolution of Fibre and Spicules. 


I have already noticed the disappearance by wasting or 
decay both in the siliceous and calcareous spicules, together 
with that of the glassy fibre (‘Annals,’ 1873, vol. xi. p. 456 
et seq.) ; but I omitted to notice that the “ proper spicules ” 
of the spiculo-horny fibre also disappear after the same 
manner, leaving nothing in many instances but their central 
canals, with a fragment perhaps of the entire shaft in some 
i of their course, frequently in the middle (thus looking 
ike a cotton-reel upon long spindles), which at first appeared 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 


18 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


to me like a new form of spicule; hence I mention the 
fact. The horny sheath or part of the fibre remains; but 
the spicules of the core almost entirely disappear. 


Sarcode. 


The sarcode of sponges may be generally defined to be the 
pulp-like part in which all the rest of the structures are not 
only imbedded, but from the original slime of which all have 
been developed, and is analogous to the soft parts of other 
beings, filling up the insterstices of and enclosing the skeleton 
or organ of support, thus giving more or less roundness to 
the surface of the whole mass. But as it is for the most part 
extremely delicate in structure, the cessation of life almost 
renders it semifluid, whereby it runs off the skeleton in some 
eases like oil. Being, too, of an albuminous nature, it col- 
lapses like glue when dried upon the skeleton in its fresh state, 
or coagulates upon it when placed in spirit. Both are pre- 
servative means in which the altered sarcode, so long as it is 
kept from putrefying (when it becomes exposed to the ravages 
of fungi), will last as long as the horny parts of the skeleton ; 
but of course, on drying, its structure is greatly obliterated, 
although not so much so when coagulated and contracted by 
the astringency of spirit. 

Tender and delicate, however, as the structure of the sarcode 
and its soft contents are, especially in the calcareous sponges 
(where there is no horny fibre, and therefore nothing to hold 
the spicules together but the living sarcode), we may observe 
the calcareous sponges growing upon the under surface of 
rocks on the sea-shore to increase in size and develop their 
forms there in the midst of daily washing by the falling 
and rising of the tides, to say nothing of the accompanying 
waves which are often rendered more or less boisterous by 
the wind; while if //fe were to be abstracted for an instant 
they would go to pieces immediately, just as “ diffluence ” 
takes place in animalcules under similar circumstances, or as 
a bunch of iron-filings kept together by a galvano-magnetic 
current falls to pieces when the circle is broken. Such is the 
power of life in keeping together the particles of which these 
living structures (which crumble to pieces under the finger 
and thumb when dry) are composed ! 

In using the term “ sarcode” for the pulp-like part of 
sponges generally, it must be understood to imply that it is 
compounded of many parts, each of which requires a particular 
description. 

Thus, when we come to examine the sarcodic mass micro- 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 19 


scopically, we shall find that its base is composed of a granu- 
liferous, almost transparent, living substance like jelly. It 
is this living, locomotive, apparently structureless substance, 
to which I have before alluded, which holds all the rest to- 
gether, and, originating in its simplest form in the ovum, as 
will be shown hereafter, finally evolves all that is subsequently 
developed in the sponge. 

Of its living nature we, of course, can have no idea except 
from its manifestations; and of these I can offer no better 
description than I gave in the ‘Annals’ for 1849, vol. iv. 
(pp. 87 & 91, pl. iv. fig. 2), in the following passage, which 
will be found at p. 91 :— 

“Tf a seed-like body [of Spongilla] which has arrived at 
maturity be placed in water, a white substance will, after a 
few days, be observed to have issued from its interior through 
the infundibular depression on its surface, and to have glued 
it to the glass ; and if this be examined with the microscope, 
its circumference will be found to consist of a semitransparent 
substance, the extreme border of which is extended into digital 
or tentacular prolongations, precisely similar to those of the 
Protean, which in progression or polymorphism throws out 
parts of its body in this way (pl. iv. fig. 2,c). In this semi- 
transparent substance may be observed hyaline vesicles of 
different sizes, contracting and dilating themselves as in the 
Protean (fig. 2,d); and a little within it the green granules, 
[germs] so grouped together (fig. 2, e) as almost to enable the 
practised eye to distinguish zm s’tw the passing forms of the 
cells [‘‘ spherical cells”? of the seed-like body] to which they 
belong. We may also see in the latter [these “‘cells””] ther 
hyaline vesicles with their contained molecules in great com- 
motion, and between the cells themselves the intercellular 
mucilage (fig. 2, f).” The “intercellular mucilage” is the 
“semitransparent substance ’’ above noticed, and for which | 
have above used the term “ intercellular sarcode.”’ 

For another description of the “ intercellular mucilage”’ see 
p- 87 of ‘Annals’ (7. c.). Thus in 1849 attention was directed 
to this primordial plasma. 

The sareode proper (for thus the “intercellular mucilage ” 
might be designated) envelops the whole of the fibre, and, 
fillmg up the interstitial spaces of the skeleton, forms an 
areolar structure, which is densely charged with the “ ampul- 
laceous sacs,” the ‘ova of the sponge,” “muscular cells,” 
together with various other kinds of cells not yet described 
if even recognized, and the “ flesh-spicules ;” while the mass 
generally is traversed by the inhalant and exhalant or excre- 


tory tubular branched systems—the former descending from 
Q¥ 


20 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


the ‘ pores”’ on the dermal surface to the ampullaceous sacs, 
and the latter leading from the ampullaceous sacs in little 
radicles, which uniting and interuniting at length form a large 
canal that opens on the dermal surface in the ‘‘vent.” 

Hence we shall have to examine each of these parts in 
particular, and thus pass from the general to the minute struc- 
ture of the sarcode, in doing which it will be advantageous to 
divide the latter into that of the surface and that of the in- 
terior—the former under the term of ‘ dermis,” and the latter 
under that of the ‘ body.” 


Dermis. 


The dermal surface of sponges varies with the species: it 
may be uniformly smooth, or uniformly irregular, or uniformly 
hispid, aculeated, and even prickly, soft or hard; while in 
composition it may be sarcodic, horny, spiculous, or sabellous ; 
but the chief points to remember are that the dermal sarcode 
or cuticle is supported for the most part by a subjacent reticular 
structure or framework, composed of one or more of these con- 
stituents, in the interstices of which the pores are situated, and 
here and there the vents, scattered singly or in groups. 

This reticular framework when soft is formed of anasto- 
mosing fibre composed of elongated, spindle-shaped, granuli- 
ferous, nucleated, gelatinous cells, which lie parallel to each 
other (the “muscular cells” to which I have alluded, and 
which will be more particularly described hereafter)—or of 
simple horny fibre—or of horny fibre with a core of foreign 
bodies (the so-called arenaceous fibre)—or of horny fibre with 
a core of “ proper spicules ” (spiculo-horny fibre)—or of fibre 
composed almost of proper spicules alone (spiculo-fibre)—or 
of arenaceous fibre bearing foreign bodies on its outer surface 
as well as internally—or of spiculo-horny fibre or spiculo- 
fibre bearing respectively tufts of proper spicules on its external 
surface, so as to present a hirsute appearance, or with the same 
tufts so enlarged as to come into contact and thus to form a 
continuous incrustation ; or, indeed, there may be no fibre at 
all but a smooth membraniform envelope composed of horny 
sarcode imbedding spicules of the species horizontally placed 
with respect to each other like a textile fabric, as on many of 
the deep-sea sponges dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘ Porcu- 
pine,’ but always leaving apertures for the pores and vents 
respectively. 

The “reticular framework,” again, is supported on, if not 
given off from, the dermal extremities of the main or vertical 
lines of fibre of the skeleton, which may terminate at once ona 


& te ete 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 21 


level with the surface by simply anastomosing with each other 
through the intervention of the reticular framework of the 
dermis—or in an intricate reticulated structure with a core of 
foreign objects, which projects in a conical form beyond the 
surface—or in the same way, with a core of proper spicules 
assuming the form of an aculeation. These aculeations, again, 
may be separate or connected by prominent lines of fibre 
passing directly between them, which, bearing respectively a 
fold of the dermal sarcode, thus give a polygonally divided cel- 
lular aspect to the surface. Or the aculeation may be rounded 
-by the projection of tufts of proper spicules based upon the 
reticulated fibre of the dermis. Indeed the aculeation always 
partakes of, and is modified in form by, the nature and com- 
position of the dermal reticular framework. 

Again, it should be remembered that, although these parts 
may be frequently bare (that is, uncovered by sarcode) in the 
fresh as well as in the dry specimen, they were originally in- 
vested by it, and only became denuded through wear and tear 
or natural withdrawal of the sarcode. 


Body. 


Having already described the skeleton and the sarcode 
generally, together with the ‘‘ sarcode proper” or intercellular 
substance, as the basis in which all the other structures are 
imbedded and, as before stated, out of which they are all 
elaborated, also having described the “dermis,” we shall 
now direct our attention to those parts of the sarcode of the 
body which have hitherto only been enumerated, beginning 
with the 

Ampullaceous Sacs. 


When the sponge is fed with carmine or indigo, which of 
course can only be effected during its active, living state, the 
colouring-matter with the water is drawn into the substance 
of the sponge through the pores in the dermis, when also the 
former becomes arrested on the surface of the areolar cavities 
of the sponge, at points which present a globular or sac-like 
rounded form. ‘To these points I have heretofore given the 
name of “ ampullaceous sacs,” because I found them in Spon- 
gilla (where | first saw them) of a globular form with a distinct 
sphinctral opening. They are exceedingly numerous, and may 
be said, comparing small things with great, to hang about the 
branches of the excretory canals like grapes in a bunch of 
this fruit. 

The aperture in this assumed sac (for the sarcode, which is 
probably of the “ intercellular”’ kind, is too subtle to present 


22 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


a distinct cell-wall) is circular and evidently sphinctral, inas- 
much as it has the power of dilating and contracting itself, 
while, by adjusting the focus of the microscope to the interior, 
when the aperture is open, in sttu, wnder water, and in an 
active living condition, cilia may be observed in a state of 
undular vibration. 

Thus, watching the particles of carmine as they pass from 
the water through the pores, they appear to reach the interior 
of the ampullaceous sac through the opening just described. 
And still keeping our eye on the sac, we may observe 
that, after a time, certain of the coloured particles are trans- 
ferred en masse into a circumjacent branch of the excretory 
canal-system, whence they immediately get into the main 
trunk, and are ejected at the vent; so that it must be assumed 
(for it has not been demonstrated) that there is a second or 
excremental aperture in the sac here, as in that of the 
calcareous sponges, unless the material is extruded into 
the excretory canal through an extemporized aperture, after 
the manner of an Am@ba. The ampullaceous sac in the 
siliceous sponges is, for the most part, globular, but may be 
subglobular and sac-like of different shapes. In diameter it 
is about 1-600th of an inch in the siliceous sponges, and the 
body of the spongozoon (about to be described) from 1-6000th 
to 1-3000th of an inch in diameter, both ampullaceous sacs 
and spongozoa being by far the largest in the calcareous 
sponges. 

Spongozoa. 

So far our observation has been limited to what takes place 
in the ampullaceous sac generally. We have now to see what 
the organs in the sac are that receive the colouring-matter ; and 
to ascertain this we have only to tear up a portion of the thus 
coloured sponge with needles, when we shall observe that the 
particles of carmine are in monociliated conical bodies, which 
in juxtaposition form a pavement-like structure round the inner 
surface of the sac, from which their cilia vibrate into its in- 
terior, For these bodies singly I have proposed the name of 
“ spongozoon ”’ (‘Annals,’ 1872, vol. x. p. 45). 

Moreover we observe that in the active living state, or just 
after the spongozoon has been scratched out from the body of 
the sponge (for it soon passes into an amorphous amceboid 
condition), the spongozoon has a definite form, as the late 
Prof. James-Clark, of America, first pointed out in the calca- 
reous sponge called Lewcosolenia botryoides ; and in another cal- 
careous sponge, viz. Grantia compressa, I find it to consist ot 
around or conical body, from which projects a long bacilliform 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 23 


tube somewhat inflated at its extremity, where the neck of the 
inflation is surrounded by a sarcodice frill ; and from its summit 
proceeds a long cilium (altogether not unlike the pistil and 
corolla of a flower), while in the body may be observed a 
granuliferous sarcode containing a nuclear organ and one or 
two “contracting vesicles,” which, carrying out the simile, 
would be analogous to the seed-vessel of the flower. 


Big. 2: 


Fig. 1. Common form of spongozoon in Grantia compressa. 

Fig. 2. Not unfrequent form: a, body ; b, nucleus; ¢ c, contracting vesicles ; 
d, granules of sarcode ; e, grains of food; f, rostrum ;; g, collar ; 
A, cilium. : 

Scale 1-4th to 1-6000th of an inch. 


The conical bulb-like portion has been called the “ body ;” 
the bacilliform tube, the “rostrum” or beak ; the sarcodie frill, 
the “collar,” in the midst of which is the inflated end of the 
rostrum and the cilium. 

This, then, is the form of the spongozoon of Grantia com- 
pressa in its active living state; and that it is the animal of 
the sponge may be assumed from no other body or cell in 
the sponge taking in the colouring-matter *. 

That the particles of colouring-matter pass into the ampul- 
laceous sac directly through the pore has been demonstrated 
by the presence of a continuous line of colouring-matter having 
been seen to exist between the pore on the surface and the 
ampullaceous sac (‘ Annals,’ 1874, vol. xiii. p. 437) ; and that 
subsequently it may pass into the body of the spongozoon 
through the rostrum or beak (by the side of the cilium, as 
in such flagellated Infusoria generally) seems most probable, 


* It must not be thought that the colouring-matter requires to be so 
minutely divided as for its particles to be almost imperceptible, since the 
“rostrum ” is so expansible that it will often admit the spores of Algze 
into the “ body ” of the spongozoon, especially at the end of the breeding- 
season (say June), when the form of the spongozoon generally also appears 
to be best developed. 


24 Mr. U. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


although from the polymorphic nature of the body it seems 
also not impossible that, on impinging upon its surface, it 
might be ¢ncepted after the manner of Ameba ; but from what 
part of the spongozoon it is eected remains to be discovered. 

To describe the organ into which the colouring-matter 
first passes as a “sac” might appear objectionable, as, in its 
active living state, there is nothing but the globular form and 
sphinctral opening to support this view; but if we recur 
to the contents of the seed-like body (winter-egg or statoblast) 
of Spongilla, it will be found that they consist of a number 
of “spherical cells” respectively charged with germiniferous 
bodies, each cell of which with its contents, as the young 
Sporgilla grows out of the hiliform opening of the seed-like 
body, becomes developed into an ampullaceous sac, when the 
spherical cell ceases to be demonstrable, from the commence- 
ment being so subtle in nature that, on placing a portion of 
the contents of the dried seed-like body in water, it 1s rapidly 
distended by imbibition, bursts, and disappears. Thus it 
may be assumed that there is a subtle film which holds the 
spongozoa together in the living Spongilla, just as the spherical 
cell contains the germs from which the spongozoa are developed 
in the seed-like body ; and so far we are warranted in using the 
word “sac.” ‘That this cell in the dried seed-like body might 
pass into a living plastic state is confirmed by the germinating 
of the rest of the substance itself of the seed-like body, which 
was equally dry, returning to this state—to say nothing of 
the entire sponges which, on the walls of the tanks of Bombay, 
return to life at the commencement of the “ rains,” after having 
been exposed above water for several months to the scorching 
heat of a tropical sun. The body-substance of a dried Geodia, 
which I picked up on the southern shores of Arabia, manifested 
polymorphism on being moistened with water several months 
afterwards. But all who are acquainted with the habits of 
the Infusoria &c. are familiar with this phenomenon. 

It should also be remembered that the sarcode and all its 
soft contents when living are more or less polymorphic, and 
that therefore at one time they may present one form, and at 
another another. 

Thus the spongozoon among the rest, when observed imme- 
diately after the Grantia compressa has been torn to pieces for 
microscopical examination, resembles that above delineated ; 
but after a short interval it may be seen to be moving about 
the field in the form of an Ameba, as before noticed, and with 
or without the cilium, thus totally unlike the original form. 

Indeed this power of polymorphism may enable the spongo- 
zoon to assume so many phases that it would be absurd to 


ee 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 25 


attempt to describe them all; but when the observer knows 
that they are the result of a polymorphic property, he will 
not be surprised at seeing them differ entirely from the shape 
which the spongozoon presents in the active living sponge in 
situ or, at all events, immediately after it has been eliminated 
for observation under the microscope by tearing a portion of 
the Grantia compressa to pieces for this purpose. 

The spongozoon has its analogue, if not its identity, in the 
solitary Infusoria, both marine and freshwater, first pointed out 
and described by the late Professor James-Clark in America 
(Mem. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. 1866, vol. i. pt. 3, pls. 9 & 10; 
reprinted in the ‘Annals,’ 1868, vol. i. p. 133); 1m one speci- 
men of which, viz. Codosiga pulcherrima (figs. 23 & 24h), the 
“‘ reproductive organ ”’ is indicated—equal to our “nucleus.” 


Development of the Ampullaceous Sac and Spongozoa. 


See ‘Annals,’ 1857, vol. xx. p. 26 &c., pl. i., and 1874, 
vol. xiv. p. 400, pls. xx., xxi., & xxii. figs. 2, 23, for descrip- 
tions and illustrations respectively. 


Ovum. 


For a description and development of the Ovum, see ‘Annals,’ 
1874, vol. xiv. pp. 321-389, pls. xx., xxi., & xxii. 


Spermatozoa. 


See ‘Annals,’ 1874, vol. viv. p. 105, pl. x. 

Not being satisfied with my search after the spermatozoa of 
sponges, I began earlier this year (1875) to examine Glrantia 
compressa, with the following results :-— 

On the 29th of April, 1875. Gathered some branches of 
Ptilota bearing Grantia compressa, placed them in sea-water 
on the spot, brought them home, and in three hours after 
gathering examined fragments of six, good, large living spe- 
cimens successively, torn to pieces in sea-water, and placed 
under }-inch focus with high ocular. Ova generally about 
3-6000ths of an inch in diameter (that is, a little less than 
double the size of the spongozoon), actively polymorphic, and 
all the parts visible and well-marked but the germinal vesicle. 
No appearance of spermatozoa either in cells, free, or about 
the ova. 

On the 5th of May, 1875. The same. Ova generally now 
about 7-6000ths of an inch in diameter, and all parts, including 


the germinal vesicle, well defined. No appearance of sperma- 
tozoa. 


26 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


On the 12th of May last year (1874). The same. Ova 
about 7-6000ths of an inch in diameter, passing and having 
passed in many instances into the embryonic state (Gastrula, 
Hickel). No appearance of spermatozoa. Living and active 
specimens of this gathering were also examined on the 13th, 
14th, and 15th respectively, with the same results. 

On the 16th of May, 1874. The same, but with more 
embryos. No appearance of spermatozoa. Living and active 
specimens of this gathering were also examined on the 17th, 
with the same results. 

On the 18th of May 1874. The same in every respect. 
Living and active specimens of the same gathering were ex- 
amined on the 20th, when the spermatic-looking bodies, loose 
and apparently dead (figured in plate x. fig. 21 /.¢.), were 
observed. 

On the 25th of May 1874. The same in every respect, with 
the exception of more embryos and fewer ova, but no sperma- 
tozoa. 

So far, therefore, as my own observations are concerned, I 
cannot say with certainty that I have yet seen the spermatozoa 
of any sponge. 

The little calcareous sponge Grantia compressa has been 
chosen for examination, from the following circumstances, 
viz. :—that it is very hardy, grows on branches of Ptilota 
midway between high and low-water marks, may therefore 
be obtained twice a day and thus gathered without injury ; 
while its breeding-season is now determined; hence, perhaps, 
where it abounds, it furnishes the best sponge for discovering 
the spermatozoa. 


Epitomism of the Ampullaceous Sac. 


Thus, then, the “‘ampullaceous sac’ is an epitome of the 
whole sponge, in so far as it has an inhalant and an exhalant 
aperture, and contains the spongozoon or animal of the sponge 
in plurality, which again has ¢ts oral and anal apertures respec- 
tively, together probably with all the other organs in its body, 
capable of nourishment and reproduction. 


Pore-System and Dermal Cavities. 


The pore-system may be divided into the “ pores” on the 
surface, and the “ subdermal cavities”” with which they are 
immediately connected ; while each division, being equally 
important, will be separately described. 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 27 


Pores. 


The pores are situated, as before stated, in the sarcode cover- 
ing the interstices of the dermis, which sarcode is not a homo- 
geneous substance, but composed of a number of polymorphic 
nucleated cells or bodies of a particular kind (‘Annals,’ 1857, 
vol. xx. p. 24, pl. 1. figs. 6 & 7; 7b. 1874, vol. xiv. p. 336). 
These cells, together with the intercellular sarcode which unites 
them into a common membranous expansion, have the power 
of separating from each other, so as to extemporize circular 
holes or pores, and close them wherever and whenever it may 
be requisite. The average size of a pore is about 1-100th inch 
in diameter. 

It may open inwardly into a minute canal or into a 
“subdermal cavity.” When the former is the case, the 
canal in some instances, as before noticed (‘Annals,’ /. c.), goes 
direct to the subjacent ampullaceous sac; but as the latter 
are much more numerous than the pores and for the most 
part deeply situated throughout the structure of the sponge, it 
may be assumed that the original pore-canal sends off branches 
to supply them respectively. On the other hand, when the 
pore opens into the subdermal cavity, it may do so singly or 
in variable plurality. 

In some instances the pores are not generally distributed 
over the surface, but chiefly limited to certain cribriform 
aree, each of which forms the summit of a prominent 
pustular eminence. ‘These eminences, although separated 
from each other, are plentifully scattered over the surface of 
the sponge; and while the pores are open and in active 
operation the pore-area thus formed presents an expanded 
convexity, but when they are closed it is conical, puckered, 
and contracted. 

In some instances, again, the dermal layer, together with 
the subjacent sponge-structure, is prolonged into mastoid (teat- 
like) or tubular appendages, which thus not only increase the 
extent of the pore-arez, but specialize it, so as to indicate 
that these parts in particular are appropriated to the inhalant 
function. 


Subdermal Cavities. 


In 1857 (‘Annals,’ vol. xx. p. 25), in my account of the 
development of Spongilla from the seed-like body, the “ sub- 
dermal cavities,” as they are more or less united together, have 
been termed the “cavity of the investing membrane”? (J. c. 
pl. i. fig. 1,666). In 1864 Dr. Bowerbank directed attention 


28 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


to this structure under the term of “ intermarginal cavities ”’ 
(Bos: vol. tap: 100). 

The subdermal cavities are situated immediately under the 
pores, which thus open into them; and presenting a much 
more open or cavernous structure generally than that which 
lies inside them, they are easily recognized in a section of 
the sponge perpendicular to the surface, where they at once 
point out the side on which the pores are chiefly situated, in 
contradistinction to the opposite or vent-bearing surface, whose 
margin is comparatively without them. 

The subdermal cavity has an hourglass-shape, in some 
sponges at least ; and the constricted portion is furnished with 
a sphinctral diaphragm of sarcode which still further divides 
them into two chambers, viz. an outer one, which is imme- 
diately under the pores, and an inner one, which is extended 
canal-like into the sponge. (For illustrations of this in Pachy- 
matisma Johnstonia, Bk., see ‘Annals,’ 1869, vol. iv. p. 12 &c., 
pl. u. figs. 9-12.) 

Being an essential part of the pore or inhalant system, they 
of course exist in all sponges, although perhaps most strongly 
marked in the siliceous ones; while the dermal sarcode which 
covers them, having, as before stated, the property of opening 
or closing its pores, can by this sphinctral power convert the 
subdermal cavities into closed or open chambers as required, 
to say nothing of the more powerful sphincter of the hour- 
glass constriction of the cavity itself, which may act in unison 
with the pores, or as a check upon them when they admit 
material that ought to have been rejected. 

How these cavities terminate inwardly—that is, whether, 
after branching out, their radicles are directly, or indirectly 
through the medium of the ampullaceous sacs, connected with 
those of the excretory canal-system (to be presently described), 
or whether some terminate one way and some the other—re- 
mains to be shown. (See a description and figure of the sub- 
dermal cavity, ‘Annals,’ 1869, vol. iv. pl. vil. figs. 15, 6 & 9.) 
As the sponge increases by additional layers to its surface, 
new subdermal cavities must be continually formed, as the 
old ones become obliterated by passing into the more compact 
areolar structure of the interior. 


Exeretory Canal-System and Vents. 


The excretory canal-system commences in radicles among 
the ampullaceous sacs, which radicles pervade the body of the 
sponge and, uniting with each other plexus-like, form branches 
that finally terminate in a large trunk, which opens on its 


_s 


a 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 29 


surface in what has been called the “ vent” or “osculum,” 
which varies in size, but for the most part is en and con- 
spicuous. In what way the ends of the radicles communi- 
cate with ampullaceous sacs in the siliceous sponges has not 
been satisfactorily explained ; but from their opening out of 
these sacs so directly and conspicuously in the calcareous 
sponges, it may be inferred that this is the case also in the 
siliceous ones. Be this as it may, the function of the system 
is to carry off the excrementitious matter of the sponge, as 
may be observed in the young Spongilla (which at first has 
only one canal-system, and therefore only one vent) after it 
has been fed with carmine or indigo. 

The opening in which the main trunk of the canal-system 
terminates may be on a level with the surface, or more or less 
raised above it by a mammiform (nipple-like) or tubular pro- 
longation of the dermal structure entire, or of sarcode alone ; 
but whether of dermal structure generally or the sarcode 
alone, the opening is always provided with a sphincter, which 
may be closed or opened as required. This is similarly situated 
in some sponges to the sphincter of the subdermal cavity of 
the pore-system (that is, a little below the surface), but differs 
from the latter, of course, in not being covered by the pori- 
ferous sarcode of the dermis. Where the prolonged vent 
consists of sarcode alone, the opening of course is at its 
extremity. 

Occasionally the vents appear in little groups, distinctly 
although irregularly disposed; sometimes they are arranged 
in a petaloid form, and sometimes stelliformly—that is, with 
little gutters running to them radiatingly, in the dried state, 
which are converted into canals by the dermal sarcode during 
life. 

They are situated on the inner aspect of the excavated or 
tubular sponges, and always on the depending or inner side 
of flabellated expanded forms, which, on becoming frondose 
and sinuously plicated, cause the depending sides to vary with 
the sinuosities—so that the vents are found in patches, some- 
times on one, sometimes on the other side, as determined by 
the undulation of the frondose expansion. 

Sometimes the opening of the vent is accompanied by a 
row of spicules, arranged round the orifice so as to lean towards 
each other in a conical form when the opening is closed, and 
vice versd when it is dilated. 

Although the excretory canal-system is single in the em- 
bryonal sponge, it becomes multiplied as the latter increases 
in size; so that the surface of a large sponge may present 
several vents , each of which is generally the outlet of a distinct 


30 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


system or plexus; while the vents may exist here and there 
singly and separate or in groups, where their size and number 
indicate those of the system with which they are respectively 
connected. Moreover the sponge has the power of opening 
them at one place and closing them at another; while in 
abnormal states their currents may even be reversed. The 
notion that each vent represents one “ person ” or individual 
sponge is not always correct, as I have shown in the young 
Spongilla, wherein a second vent is occasionally produced, 
thus forming two for its excretory canal-system (‘ Annals,’ 
1857, vol. xx. p. 31). Among the calcareous sponges, too, 
Grantia compressa may have one, two, three, or more vents 
to its cloacal cavity &c. One vent therefore does not always 
represent one “ person.” 


Function of the Pore- and Vent-Systems respectively. 


As the function of the pore-system is to admit nourishment 
to the interior of the sponge, so that of the vent- or excretory 
canal-system is to carry off the refuse. Hence in sponges 
growing horizontally, like the fungus Polyporus, the pores 
are generally on the upper and the vents on the lower 
surface ; but when sponges grow (as they usually do) on the 
under surface of rocks, the mammiform or tubular prolonga- 
tions are directed downwards and terminated by the vents. 
Where the sponges are tubular, as before stated, the vents 
open on the inner side of the tube, which has thence been 
called by Dr. Bowerbank the “cloaca.” But whether the 
sponge be tubular, and thus provided with one great cloacal 
opening, or whether flat and provided with several, each 
kind of vent is but the termination of a cavity into which 
many minor vents have previously opened ; so that the great 
cloacal or general vent is but a modification of the smaller and 
much more common kind. 

For a detailed description of the function of the pores and 
vents, under the appellations of “afferent” and “ efferent 
canals,” see my account and illustrations of the development 
of Spongilla from the seed-like body, ‘Annals,’ 1857 (vol. xx. 
p. 27 et seq.). But a special study of every thing connected 
with the pore- and vent-systems respectively throughout the 
Spongida is much to be desired; for there is yet much to be 
revealed concerning their functions. 


Flesh-Spicules. 


As there is a class of spicules entirely connected with the 


and Physiology of the Spongida. dl 


skeleton, so there is one as exclusively connected with the 
sarcode of the sponge; hence the latter has been called “ flesh-”’ 
in contradistinction to the “ skeleton-spicule.” They are 
objects for the most part of singular beauty, from their often 
complicated and symmetrical forms, of infinite variety, of 
microscopic minuteness, and dispersed, without any appreciable 
regularity or constant quantity, moreor less abundantly through- 
out the sarcode. One or more forms may exist in the same 
sponge, and thus they become of much importance in specific 
distinction ; but as they do not exist in all sponges, this ad- 
vantage is not general; while their extreme minuteness, causing 
them to fall through the skeleton when the sarcode in which 
they are imbedded putrefies and becomes washed out, as small 
pebbles pass through the meshes of a large net, still further 
deprives us, as before stated, of their specific aid in most of 
the sponges, which never come to hand in any other form than 
the skeleton. 

Where they are present, they may be of use in giving greater 
firmness to the sarcode—that is, by acting as a kind of sub- 
skeleton; hence Dr. Bowerbank has called them “ retentive 
spicules :” but as they are frequently absent, and, indeed, the 
skeleton-spicules, too, in some sponges, the latter can evidently 
do without them, so we must look for some other bond of 
union for the sarcode; and this, which may be found in the 
contractile power that it possesses during life, but which 
immediately disappears on death, is well exemplified in the 
calcareous sponges, as before stated, where these, the tenderest 
of all sponges when dry, grow upon rocks in the midst of the 
boiling surf during their lifetime. 

To describe the forms of these beautiful little flesh-spi- 
cules in detail, in a general introduction to the classifica- 
tion of the Spongida, would be out of place; and there- 
fore the student must seek for this in the description of the 
sponges respectively to which they belong, while now they can 
be only noticed in a general way ; and as with the “ skeleton- 
spicules,” so here, it seems best to give a Table of the com- 
monest known forms which the flesh-spicule may assume, that 
the student may to a certain extent become acquainted with 
them, and thus prepared to describe others which he may 
afterwards discover. Descriptions, however, at best are very 
inadequate to the purpose ; and therefore I hope to add here- 
after tabular delineations of both the skeleton- and the flesh- 
spicules, as before stated. 


Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


32 


‘qnoysnorqy 0 ATTeAyUI. 

pepuedxe ¢ paueqyey a0 ‘punog ‘w0sisn,7 
‘Cag ‘oyjnbun) pedeys-moq ‘a ‘2 

‘oP BAIN} LO “GY Ste.148 IO paadno APY] 


"mLOFIsny opdutg 
= Bs 
SS 


‘saqpsoyoup fo safoyy 


‘jeatds to ‘feuru 
-19} ‘Tetjzed ‘Terenas sourdg 
‘poutds 10 yjoourg 

‘asnyqo LO 
pezurod Ajauy satyturerzxoy 
‘Tenbeun 10 penbot 

"YZSUsT OT} 

q}IM Jequinua ur Suttrea waqyo 
‘Aqyvanyd ur 10 apSuts eammy 
[Botpuysg |  usozisnyy 


‘epduurg 
TéTliaoes~-_yv 


‘qo.adsqns snonury 


-tavu Jo ‘eyvye popuedxe ‘feorm0d spur 
‘pepuombouy 


<> | 


‘apsoyounmnbauy 


‘ployujed ouo [exyU90 oY} YILA ‘uLoJRle papuvdxe 10 $ayeys ey} 


SpIVAO} B5pe 94} YIIA ‘podeys-ayray 10 ATTe10e, posserdutoo { punot puv IvoUT] su! 


‘payny ‘a ‘2 ‘paulte o10Ul 10 -9a1q} spuny 


*re[Nd 


\ AN 


i 


Y 


‘,d10uxy) UVIANV]T ‘TT 


‘AYRT[LOAOA IO ‘TeUTU 
-19} ‘Tenaed ‘feroues soutrdg 
‘peuids 10 yoowg 

*payeyut ro 
‘asnjqo ‘paqutod serytuted}x4y 
‘jenbeut 10 Tenboy 

‘advys-steourd 

0} yqsreys ApIwou wor sur 
-Area ‘Moypeys 10 doop saamng 
TeorpuyAg | — wrojtsny 


‘atdutg 
era 


‘padnys-Nog 0 ayna.dnara Ty, 


‘OPR[[LOAOA Io ‘PeuTUT 
-19} ‘e1oues ‘teyred sautdg 
‘pouids 10 qooug 
‘asny 
-qo 10 pozutod sorzrureryxoy 
‘91}U90 9} UI JOU LO payeyUuy 
"sTlON}.10} IO TBIIds sso] 10 aTOUL 
qeompuyég | wnLOFISNYy 
‘ajdt 


Be <=) 


Se 


*yo.ndsqns 
‘padpys-Q 0 -C) oypunyrg 


‘dN0uy) UVANIT ‘J 


‘OMT]-OINYS TepNo ava 


io ‘uloyate pepuedxe ‘Teolu0d spunt 


‘popuetnbsy 


&-> 


‘aqpaoyouomnbsy 


‘pautds 10 qjoourg 
‘ayy-urd 10 9ye41ducg 
"mLOFISNT 10 opdutrg 


—!__— 


‘aquno py 


“spud 94} SpIBAMO} 
Io aijUed 94} UI poyeyuy 
‘punoz to esnyqo ‘ Aydnaqe zo 
Ajeug pozarod seryrturerypxny 
‘qysteys 10 paamo 
yeopuyAg | utrosisn,7 
‘atdurtg 


—_——— 


“aqn.sooy 


‘abuody ay) fo anadg-ysarq ayy hq paunssn aq how yoryn susog unouy fo qv], 


33 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 


‘LOG-O1G ‘s[d ‘t “Joa “sesuodg ysMg , sspueqtomog “acy ees saSuods roywaysary at 


[} UL OJB[NYO.MG oT} Jo sansy s0yp 4 


‘poorsrepun aq Wvo eTqBL, SIT} eofoq porpnys oq ysnor BOI Jo jog ‘gp y ‘sg tax ‘Td ‘yz -d tra “TOA “T IST at 


‘aosoyounmbaur ayy toy puv ‘T sy ‘turx ‘Td “Qog “d 


‘ApMIIIYXE PUNOL LO 
pozV PUL 10 ‘poueszepy ‘o7eT]o}s UI 
soBJINS 9} UO SuyeuUruey, 

‘paypurrq to epdurts 1peyy 

‘goeduros ‘ayerpet armgontyg 
*(ploostp ‘a 2) ssouuryy 
emeiyxe 0} ATTRoNAeA posserd 

-™m09 10 { prosdiyje ‘proreydg 


"Lngoyy 


"AIX "[OA “PJOT ,‘seuay, oes ‘azn. 


‘TVUTUTIA} 
io Fetoues qeyaed seutdg 
‘poutds 10 yYooug 
‘SOTJLMIAT]XO OT} 
78 pylq 10 poxepur ‘peyutog 


‘ajisoddo 
pue operpetxes 10 ‘Terenas 
fsnoroumu «to Moz sfvry 

“OZIS 


ut efqeitea Apogq 10 aqopx) 


fo) 


*0907]298090] 


‘uoryisod pur yySuey ur tear 
“IL ‘Tvor}1aA “Spadeqyvos sauidg 
‘poutds 10 qoourg 
‘TwotmpurpAd yySreaqyg 
“fPUs! 
‘jenbeun 10 penbe spuyy 

‘aquoquiy) 

‘ULSTBUL pozeTnoyuep 
AyUtoyIaN puk poeAtnoeI WTA 
ploostp Jo ‘ULseUt UeAD YALA 
ploostp 10 ‘ayequep ATrepnsoa 
~If puB [RIWOZMIOY evpNyoYy 

‘ay BOTOUR 
pue peAmder 10 ‘proosip pus 
IeNyor Io ‘wo; yJoys sky 

*(avpnyo.1q) ploostp ro 

(9qBT[4S1q) WoFTTTEIs spuT 


N 


‘Lyspaydupr 40 apmgong, 
‘aqDYOISUT 


‘dNOUH) UVITALG ‘]IT 


loyouvnba ayy Jo wonditosep peprezep v IOq * 


GYD) 

‘10Y}O oy} 10 AvM ou0 FS 

petipUL Io yeoyt0A sourdg + 
‘AT]VUTULIA} 10 eS 

‘Ayjeroues ‘ATTeyaed pomdg 
‘SOIPIULA4XO OT, 

78 pyiq to “‘pazeyur ‘payutog =H 
‘Yous, - 

pue ezis ur qenboun to jenby = A 
‘oyisoddout 10 oytsoddgy * 
‘SHOLOUNU 10 MoT TIpeyy  F 

sy 

NY 

S 

ds 

“agoya Se 

7911978" & 

= 

3 

sy 


‘Ayrute1zx9 oz1soddo oy} Jo esoy} WIA pus 0} pua pozrun to “poztunst(y 


‘A[WO pula 9UO 10 Y}Oq SsprBAo} oIeTV 


"SOTPIMMGI}XO BY} 7B 
punoi 10 papuedxe ‘pouezyey to poyutog 


“ATWO apIs 


amo UO ‘SI yVqI—TvA0}~] Lo oysoddg ‘oyT-eTJoTquM Iey}eS0} poqqaa 410 ozvaedag 
‘uotsuvdxe ayt]-qom poyor ue Aq yeVys oy} 07 poztun ‘st yvqyJ—sNoJofIOTey ss] IO oO PY 


Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


d4 


‘F-[ ‘soy ‘Ax ‘yd ‘tx ‘Toa ‘e7eT ‘speany, os ‘asoy} Jo samnsy 10,7 | 
tA ‘Td ‘I ‘TOA “ouodg “yag , syuvqtomog “] ses ‘nwawopnhzy ut odos ssvps oy} Jo wNtIOd pue ssuods oT Jo pua TOA\O] OY} 03 rer~noed 
arB YOY Gpuvig Jo ,, ssonsoruidg ,, of} Jo sommoy roy pus fey ‘[d ‘Wx ‘Joa ‘g7eT ,“S[wUNY, a8 ‘suUIIOF doIG} OSOY} JO SoMsY TOT , 


I 


“1GT-SeT ‘834 


‘pourdsoxorurt sAvxy 
‘oyRuoguy) §=*poaanoat 


fOMI[-B][orquin Io proosrp ‘ATTeyWOZTAOY poztun sset IO oL0Ut IC) 


‘optsoddo 


soporaqny Inoz Suryueserd ato ‘qooms pure ATTeoydy]Jo ‘peoy eyy 
Y}IA wotUN s}t osozoq ysnl ‘poyepur ‘ pus sexy oY} 4 poqUlog 


‘pourtdso1orm 10 yOoUTg 


“Unys 


"pus 9aJF OF} SPIO} POUTpOUT 
‘q7BYs oy Woy poeyopep sse| 
Io e10ur ‘peamnd ‘suo] sourdg 

“AT@SOUL 

-njd punor qe peutds sso 10 
9LOUL ‘IVOUT[-OOTUVD “FYLSIRIYG 

“1foUs! 

‘asnyqo to pezutod 

‘poutds 10 Yjoows ‘paouva 

-pe io yeyuoztIoy ‘ploutsrs 
Jo ‘yysteys ‘ezisoddo su1y 
*pouliv-INoF ‘[eLondo spuyy 


— YS AN y, 
SS vd 


LL)/7 OS 
‘aSOuUwuN 


‘poyenueye ‘punor ssuorg 


‘OMT -ILOF 


Ayjoyyered ssey 10 exour 10 { sy-ap-unay ua koyeredos popuorxoy 


‘poqutod x0 oyRy1deq 
‘pourdsoxormt 10 Yoous 


‘souord et0Ul IO ‘aAy ‘anoF ‘Oar T, 


“pvayy 


‘Lanaidy-ysazy wiofrdoog 


‘aa}109 
aq} ynoqe ATperoedse ‘paporeqny 
-ourds ‘feomtpurpAo Qysreyg 


“anys 


‘qyVYs of} spares 

-0} pus UIT oy} TILA ‘oywoTRy 
‘podeys-of ty SULIG LO SApr[g 
‘xodv oj 4B yey to punory 

‘ATTRo dr] [a poamoad FVowty 
-amwAS ‘poulte-jy.s1o° spuyy 


S =? 


*,9PDLOYIUD ADINIONUT 


‘aquqides Io poyutog 
‘paurds 10 yooug 
‘poyourlg 10 epourg 
"ayT[-sy-ap-inayf” “WuLoy 
“110 IO ‘promsis QysrRyg 
"TROLLIUT 
-uiXs pur ‘aztsoddo ‘fenbea ‘snot 
-eurlu IO Moz ‘e_qnop skvry 


‘paliva «0 punoduoy 


"A008 AITIMNILOVXETT ‘AT 


‘SOT}IMIEIZXe oT] ye ATayVztde9 
peyooy 10 “pezepur ‘payutog 
‘opsoddo ‘tenba sury 

"POUWMIB-XIS 10 -O.A\T 


=~ 


‘palinwun 40 ajduusy 


and Phystology of the Spongrda. 35 


Observations. 


It is not intended that this Table should be considered com- 
plete even for all the known forms of the flesh-spicule ; but it 
may aid the memory in retaining an acquaintance with most 
of them; and as with the Table before given of the “ known 
forms ”’ that may be assumed by the skeleton-spicule, so here, 
also, this may aid the student in describing new ones of the 
flesh-spicule. 


Specific Value of the Flesh-Spicule. 


A few remarks here are necessary as regards the specific 
value of the flesh-spicule, since, as the same form of skeleton- 
spicule is often found among the normal spicule-complement 
of different species of the Spongida, or with such slight and 
almost inappreciable differences that they are of no use speci- 
fically, so it is with the flesh-spicule. 

Although the navicular or shuttle form of the equianchorate 
and the simple minute bihamate are common to several very 
different kinds ‘of sponges, there is no form so common or so 
diversified, perhaps, as the tricurvate or bow-shaped spicule, 
which in many instances is a simple minute acerate so like 
the skeleton-spicule that it might be easily mistaken for a 
young form of the latter. 

Itis under this form that the tricurvate often appears in 
sheaf-shaped bundles, each bundle of which is developed in a 
separate cell (see “ Mother Cell of the Spicule,” ‘Annals,’ 
1874, vol. xiv. p. 100, pl. x. figs. 3-9), and so numerous in 
some instances that it would appear to afford a characteristic 
feature, if it did not so happen that the sheaf-shaped bundle 
is common to so many totally different kinds of sponges. It is 
therefore desirable to remember that this is the tricurvate 
spicule which, after the bundles have been eliminated from the 
mother cell into the structure of the sponge generally, may 
attain a somewhat more recognizably tricurvate form. 

It is also desirable to notice that sponges are often densely 
charged with minute transparent globules, which have such a 
siliceous aspect that, if it were not known that the Hypho- 
mycetous Fungi (Mucor and Botrytis) sooner or later destroy 
the whole of the sarcode, or soft parts of the sponge, under the 
least humidity, and thus fill it with their sporules, these little 
transparent bodies might be taken for a part of the spicule- 
complement of the sponge. If, however, there should be any 
doubt on the subject, and the parent filaments or mycelium ot 
the fungus be not observed, the doubt may be got rid of by 

3 


36 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


boiling a bit of the sponge in nitric acid, or exposing it to a 
red heat, which will destroy every thing but the siliceous 
elements of the sponge. 


Muscular Cells. 


In many sponges, especially in the harder and tougher 
species, chiefly about the dermal layer, there are long fusiform 
cells, whose central contents are a nucleus and several granules. 
These cells are often united together longitudinally, in the 
form of a cord, to. form the dermal reticulation, or are massed 
together so as to form a densely tough, contractile cortical 
layer. Their shape contrasts strongly with the globular cells 
in the dermis, as may be seen by my figures (‘Annals,’ 1872, 
vol. x. p. 107, pl. vu. figs. 10 & 11); while they so closely 
agree in shape &c. with the fusiform cells of “ unstriated 
muscle,” that I have provisionally called them ‘ muscular.’ 
IT have not been able to make an extended examination of 
them; but having often met with them in various sponges and 
in different parts of the sponge, especially in the Pachytragia, 
it is to be hoped that some one will give his attention to 
the subject specially, for their general elucidation, as well 
as that of many other cells of the sarcode whose specific 
forms and functions have yet to be particularly described and 
determined. 


Colour of Sponges. 


The most prevalent colours of sponges are different shades 
of tawny yellow and brown; but they may be snow-white 
or jet-black, golden or bright yellow, scarlet or crimson, 
ereen, blue, violet, carmine, and purple, passing into the dark 
neutral tint of writing-ink—indeed, all the colours of the 
rainbow. 

Still the prevailing colour of the horny skeleton-fibre is 
tawny yellow, brown, or grey; but this is no indication of the 
original colour of the sponge when invested with its natural 
sarcode, since in fresh specimens of the officinal sponge the 
surface most exposed to the light may be black, that less 
exposed (viz. the sides) purple, and the lower part, which is 
excluded from the light, almost colourless, or partaking only 
of the light tawny yellow tint of the interior of the body—a 
tint derived from the horny skeleton, which, being the only 
part retained in the officinal sponge, presents the well-known 
“ sponge-colour.” 

Thus, in this instance, the colour is confined to the dermal 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 37 


sarcode, and is most intense where most exposed to the light, 
becoming less so in the lower parts; this is the case in all 
sponges, whether the colour be continued into the sarcode of 
the body or confined to the surface. 

The colouring-matter may be diffused through the sarcode 
like a dye, or in small pigmental granules ; the granules may 
be diffused generally, or confined in pigment-cells, or both, 
as if the former had been derived from the latter. Or the 
colouring-matter may be confined to the spongozoa, which, 
again, may only partake of it where most exposed to the light, 
or possess it generally throughout the body. Lastly, the ova 
on approaching the embryonal state may become coloured ; 
and, in most instances, where the spongozoa and the ova are 
coloured they present an intensified tint of the sponge to 
which they belong ; so that in a red- or yellow-coloured sponge 
the ova, when advanced in development, may be recognized 
generally by being intensely red or yellow, as the case may be, 
Yetin some cases they appear in the midst of a tawny-yellow- 
coloured sponge as opaque white bodies when they attain their 
embryonal state (see ‘Annals,’ 1874, vol. xiv. p. 331). 

- The same species of sponge may assume different colours ; 
thus Grantia clathrus, Sdt. (= Clathrina, Gray), may in some 
instances be vermilion-red, in others sulphur-yellow, and in 
others grey-white, which is the most usual: here the colour 
is general, and seated in the “ granules.” Esperia macilenta, 
Bk., of our coasts, although generally tawny yellow, is some- 
times vermilion-red. 

The colour, again, may be “fast”? or permanent, or fade 
after death, and on drying or preservation in spirit disappear 
altogether, or leave a grey or brown tint only. Again, some 
calcareous sponges (Ulathrina) which are opaque white while 
living, become brick-brown when killed by bemg thrown into 
fresh water ; while others (Grantia nivea) retain their opaque 
snow-white colour under all circumstances. The cause of this 
has not been explained. 

Then, again, the tawny-yellow colour of the officinal sponge 
of the shops, which, as before stated, is due to that of the horny 
skeleton-fibre of which it is alone composed (which fibre is 
analogous to the fibre of wool or that of the cocoon of a silk- 
worm), is no indication of the colour of the skeleton-fibre 
throughout the Spongida; for it may be of all shades, from 
colourless, grey, to brown, yellow, and deep dark amber ; while 
in one instance at least (Spongia flabelliformis, Pallas; Lan- 
thella, Gray), where the soft parts are madder-brown and the 
fibre deep amber, there are layers of carmine-coloured cells 


38 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Anatomy 


intercalated with those of the fibre, thus presenting a beauti- 
ful appearance under the microscope. 

Lastly, the colour may be. due to the presence of a para- 
site, as in the cerulean sponge of the rocks here (Budleigh- 
Salterton), which only appears in patches about half as 
large as the nail of the finger, but always of a sky-blue colour, 
possessing a pin-like spicule, and accompanied by a minute 
Oscillatoria in the form of short bacillar filaments like those 
colouring the Red Sea, in whose granules the pigment is seated 
which gives the blue colour to the sponge while fresh, though the 
blue fades greatly on drying. The green colour in Spongilla 
also sometimes depends upon the presence of an Anabina, but as 
often comes from its own granules; while Halichondria in- 
crustans is often pervaded and rendered pink by a minute alga 
whose cells, both fresh and dry, present a beautiful red Flori- 
dean colour ; indeed the mere contact of a red seaweed with 
a sponge may be followed by the latter assuming a similar 
tint. 

The most striking colour which I have seen among the 
sponges is the carmine of the Suberites Aleyonium purpureum, 
Lam., from Australia, and Vioa Johnstonii, Sdt., from the 
Adriatic, whose spicules are very much alike, and in both of 
which the colour is exquisite and permanent. 


Starch. 


Starch, impalpable, diffuse, or amorphous, and in the common 
potato form of grains, although much more compressed, is 
common in Spongilla and probably in sponges generally ; 
the latter form is even found in the ovum or seed-like body 
(‘Annals,’ 1859, vol. iii. p. 334, pl. 1. fig. 7). Still it is very 
necessary, in examining marine sponges for starch, to be sure 
that the latter does not come from a neighbourmg Fucus, 
whose cells are always pregnant with starch-grains, and very 
apt to be cut open when minute and intimately connected with 
the sponge under microscopical examination. 


SIZE OF SPONGES. 


Some sponges are always diminutive, others only so when 
they are young. In some places the same species may be 
only found in small amorphous fragments, while in others it 
may attain a large size with definite form. The largest size 
that a sponge may attain under favourable circumstances (that 
is, unmolested &c.) is almost indefinite ; so that the size of a 


and Physiology of the Spongida. 39 


specimen, unless very large or very small and of definite form, 
goes for nothing specifically. 

All the calcareous sponges are small, and many diminutive, 
even when full-grown ; while many species of siliceous ones 
have been found of very large dimensions. Thus, while the 
cavity of Grantia ciliata may when full-grown only admit a 
pin’s head, a small child might sit down in the great suberitic 
siliceous sponge called “ Neptune’s cup.” Dr. Bowerbank, in 
a note written to my friend the late Dr. J. E. Gray, mentions 
a massive sponge (Suberite, mzh?) nearly as large as a “military 
drum ;” and the crown of another from Belize, in the Bay 
of Honduras, “3 feet across.” The well-known “ Neptune’s 
cup,’ just mentioned, also belongs to the Suberitida. Mr. 
Clifton, again, in a note to Dr. Gray (which I possess), states 
that he has seen specimens of a branched sponge (Aos 
Cliftoni, Gray) on the beach in South Australia, after a storm, 
““6 feet long.” In the British Museum there are many species, 
too, of totally different sponges, massive, excavated and fron- 
dose, or flabelliform, of comparatively gigantic growth; but, 
as I have before stated, they are only indications of the size 
that some sponges may attain, and therefore of little or no 
value specifically. Still the smallest and most amorphous 
fragment of a sponge which presents a new set of spicules 
should not be overlooked. That called “‘Acarnus innominatus, 
Gray,” I first found on a large specimen of Hetyon sparsus, 
Gray, from the West Indies, ina fragmentary state not larger 
than the human nail (‘Annals,’ 1871, vol. vu. p. 273, pl. xvii. 
figs. 4-6), a specimen of which as large as the human head 
was afterwards presented to the British Museum, from Ceylon, 


by Mr. Holdsworth. 


PARASITISM. 


As no living being is exempt from parasites, so the sponges 
have theirs. Algz, po-ypes, cirripedes, and crustaceans live 
in and on them respectively, as I hope to show hereafter in a 
separate and illustrated communication. One parasite in 
particular, for which I have proposed the name of Spongio- 
phaga communis (‘ Annals,’ 1871, vol. viii. p. 830), so entirely 
replaces and simulates the sarcode of the original sponge, in 
Hircinia especially, that, but for its occurrence in many other 
sponges of a totally different kind and in different parts of 
the world, it might (as it has been) be considered part of the 
sponge itself. 


40 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Spongida. 


FossiL SPONGES. 


In a paleontological and geological point of view, it might 
be assumed that all the orders of sponges to be hereafter men- 
tioned existed as far back, at least, as the Upper Greensand 
of the Cretaceous system, not only from the resemblance of 
entire forms, but from actual identification of the spicules and 
other elementary parts themselves. These, besides being found 
in the powder of many hollow flints, exist at Haldon Hill, 
near Exeter, promiscuously and abundantly in a distinct 
stratum of fine sand—the former in direct connexion with 
the fossilized sponge, and the latter in a drift-accumulation. 
This has long been known; and what I have stated re- 
specting the representatives of the orders will be found in 
the figures &c. of my paper on the subject, published in 
the ‘Annals’ of 1871 (vol. vil. p. 112, pls. vii. to x. inclu- 
sive). It is true that all the orders are not represented 
by the bare spicules and fragments of glassy fibre therein 
illustrated; but sufficient, I think, to justify our assuming 
that the others, which can only be recognized by a frag- 
ment of the entire fibre respectively, may hereafter be found 
in this very interesting, but very little worked, : field of 
discovery. 

What took place in the Cretaceous Period is taking place 
at the present day, especially in the deep sea, as evidenced 
by the “ dredgings”” of H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine,’ which indicate, 
through the specimens now with me, that about 100 miles 
north of the Butt of Lewis, in 632 fathoms (station no. 57), 
there must be a bed of sponge-spicules of many kinds, 
portions of which are rounded by the currents into pebble- 
like forms, which one day may become the nuclei of flints 
or rounded portions of sandstone respectively, like those 
now scattered over the Cretaceous area; while the bed it- 
self may become, like that in the Upper Greensand of Haldon 
Hill, a heterogeneous mass of sand and fossil sponge- 
spicules. So also a recent specimen of the same “ dredgings,” 
figured in the ‘ Annals’ (1873, vol. xii. pl, 1. figs. 1 & 2), con- 
sisting, at least, of seven different sponges congregated together 
in a very small space on a bunch of dead Lophohelia, points 
out how “ the powder of hollow flints”’ is often found to con- 
tain a heterogeneous mixture of spicules in addition to those 
which belonged to the original sponge, and thus defies all at- 
tempts, in many instances, to specialize the latter. 


[To be continued. | 


On the Development of the Calcispongie. 41 


Il.— On the Development of the Calcispongie. 
By Exvias MetTscunikorr*. 


[Plate IL] 


DuriNnG my residence at Messina in the spring of 1868 I 
made some observations on the development of Sycon ctliatum 
(Sycandra raphanus, Hiick.), which | have not hitherto pub- 
lished, because I did not consider them sufficiently completet. 
But now, since the appearance of Hiickel’s ‘Monograph of 
the Calcispongie ’}, I feel compelled to publish my investiga- 
tions. The reasons which have moved me to hesitate no 
longer in doing this will be clear enough from what follows. 

I hope that my memoir, small as it is, will not be passed 
unnoticed by the readers of Hickel’s three-volume monograph, 
inasmuch as it is devoted exclusively to developmental history, 
z. e. to that department of zoology the great importance of 
which in morphological questions seems to be now generally 
recognized. With regard to the special case before us, that 
of the Calcispongiz, the important part of developmental 
history is strongly insisted upon by Hiickel; but unfortunately 
the investigations of that naturalist relating to this subject 
are so defective that a fresh treatment of the matter has 
become a pressing necessity. 

I pass now to the description of my investigations. When 
we examine transverse sections of sexually mature Syca, 
we observe beneath the entodermal lining a great number of 
ova and embryos in very different stages of development. 
The total and regular segmentation takes place in the same 
way as is described by Hiickel in Sycyssa Hualeyt and Leucul- 
mis echinus. We have only to remark that a small so-called 
segmentation-cavity (Pl. II. fig. 2,c) is formed, which, how- 
ever, soon disappears (fig. 3). As the result of the process 
of segmentation a roundish embryo (fig. 4) is produced, on 
which a great number of small cells are to be detected. I 
could not succeed in discovering any process of differentiation 
in the embryo, for-which reason the question of the origin of 
the germ-lamelle must remain undecided. Evidently the 
stages are too quickly passed through for them to be accurately 
observed. I must therefore pass on at once to the description 


* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘ Zeitschrift fiir wissen- 
schaftliche Zoologie,’ Band xxiv. (1874), pp. 1-14, pl. i. 

+ [have already given a short account of them in my annual report 
upon the progress of developmental history, printed in Russian. 

t ‘Die Kalkschwimme: eine Monographie.’ 38 vols. Berlin, 1872. 
In this paper I shall only quote the first volume of this work. 


42 M. E. Metschnikoff on the 


of the formed larva, which has already been observed in the 
same species by Lieberkiihn, and in the nearly allied Dunster- 
villia corcyrensis (Sycandra Humboldtii, Hick.) by Oscar 
Schmidt. In agreement with these naturalists, especially the 
latter, I have found all normally developed swarming Sycon- 
larvee divided into parts of nearly equal size, only one of 
which appeared to be composed of vibratile cylindrical cells, 
and the other of unciliated spherical cells (fig. 5). The 
former portion constituted a sort of hemisphere containing in 
its interior a central cavity of no great size, in the vicinity of 
which a great number of very fine brown pigment-granules 
were accumulated (fig. 5, q). 

If two or three specimens of sexually mature Syca are 
kept only for a few days in small glass capsules, the larvae 
swarm out in great quantities in order to become further de- 
veloped, @. e. to attach themselves. 'To observe the subsequent 
processes, all that is necessary is to put a few object-bearers at 
the bottom of the glass capsules, so that they may serve as 
points of adhesion for the larvae; but even without this 
precaution the adherent young sponges may be detected, as 
they adhere to all objects existing in the vessels, even the 
smallest. 

The first process of postembryonic development consists in 
the complete disappearance of the central cavity, by which 
the upper (¢.e. the vibratile) half of the larval body is per- 
ceptibly reduced in size (fig. 6)*. Then commences the fusion 
of the spherical cells of the hinder part into a compact mass— 
only one row, of the spherical cells in immediate contact with 
the vibratile epithelium, being an exception, as these still 
retain their integrity for a considerable time (figs. 6, 8, 9, @). 
The larve often attach themselves even during this stage ; 
but not unfrequently they continue for some time longer in 
their swarming activity, but without being thereby hindered 
in their development. As one of the most important processes 
occurring in this, the formation of the calcareous spicula must 
be specially noticed. The rather brownish, unciliated, compact 
mass of the hinder portion is the place in which the skeletal 
structures originate; to be convinced of this, one need only 
glance at figs. 7 and 8. It must also be mentioned as worthy 
of notice that at first only long rod-like spicula are formed ; 
so that at this early stage our Sycon passes through a state 
which is persistent in the genus Sycyssa, a fact which may be 
of significance in phylogenetic considerations. 

The principal thing in the metamorphosis is that the un- 


* The above-mentioned brown mass of granules collected into a central 
aggregation, as shown in figs. 6-8, 


— 


Development of the Calcispongie. 43 


ciliated (posterior) half becomes converted into the skeleton- 
forming layer; whilst the anterior* ciliated section draws 
back into the interior of the larval body, to form the entoderm. 
That the half of the body consisting of what Hickel calls 
flagellated cells actually draws back into the interior is con- 
vincingly shown by comparing with each other the four larval 
stages represented in figs. 5 to 8. It will be seen that in each. 
stage it projects less and less, while the skeleton-forming layer, 
on the contrary, becomes proportionately larger. In order to 
obtain a notion of the mode in which the ciliated half retracts 
itself, we must examine larvee which have adhered rather 
early, ¢. e. before the formation of the skeleton. In these we 
can see that, while the hinder half has altered very little, the 
anterior ciliated section becomes invaginated in the interior 
of the body (fig. 9), by which means, of course, an aperture 
(aperture of invagination, fig. 9,0) is produced at the upper 
pole. The ciliated hemisphere consequently forms a sac-like 
body, which appears to be surrounded by the skeleton-forming 
layer. It appears from the next following stages that the 
aperture of invagination just mentioned does not pass directly 
into the definitive osculum, but becomes entirely effaced. 
Hence, in its further development, the young adherent sponge 
appears as a perfectly closed body, in which two principal consti- 
tuents may be clearly distinguished (fig. 10). Externally there 
is the skeleton-forming layer, in which several rod-like spicules 
are enclosed; in the interior, on the contrary, there is a closed 
body, which represents the entoderm. The walls of the latter 
appear so thick that for a time one is unable to detect any 
cavity ; this comes later into view, when the double-layered 
wall becomes formed into a vesicle. In the sponge three days 
old, represented in fig. 11, I could already observe an internal 
cavity (fig. 12,c), but it was still very narrow and small. 
It was only in a larger Sycon, six days old, that a consider- 
able cavity was to be seen; it shimmered through the body- 
walls even in the living animal (fig. 13). When this same 
animal was treated with acetic acid, the two vesicularly inflated 
layers} (fig. 14,@,6), as well as the internal gastro-vascular 
cavity (fig. 14,c), could be most clearly distinguished. In 
this stage, the latest that I have seen, no buccal aperture was 
yet formed; on the other hand, three-pointed spicules were 
already present. 


* As regards the designations “ before” and “behind” I agree, upon 
developmental historical grounds, with Lieberkiihn and Schmidt, but not 
with Hackel. 

+ It is to be remarked that I could detect no cilia on the entodermal 
cells of this stage. 


44 M. E. Metschnikoff on the 


From the preceding it follows that the two principal layers 
of the sponge-body are founded already in the body of the 
larva, and, further, that the upper ciliated half of the body is 
converted into the entoderm, and the lower unciliated half into 
the layer surrounding the entoderm. 

Having now communicated the facts of my investigations, 
the question may be put, How far can the results obtained 
by me be brought into accordance with Hiickel’s statements ? 
At pp. 84 and 216 of his work this naturalist gives the fol- 
lowing short summary of the developmental phenomena in 
the Calcispongize:—“ From the egg is produced, in consequence 
of total regular segmentation, a simple spherical or elongated 
round body, which is at first composed of homogeneous spherical 
cells. Then there is produced in the interior of the cell-agere- 
gate a small central cavity (the stomach), which, breaking 
through outwards, forms an orifice (the osculuwm or buccal 
orifice). The surface becomes covered with cilia; and then 
the embryo swims about as a free larva (planula) for a long 
PUGS. es The body-wall (of the larvee) consists of two 
layers of cells, entoderm and exoderm. ‘he inner layer, or 
entoderm, consists of a layer of unciliated cells; the outer 
layer or exoderm consists of a layer of ciliated cells (flagellate 
cells).”” Then “the larva falls to the bottom, and attaches 
itself. The attachment takes place at the pole of the longi- 
tudinal axis, opposite to the buccal orifice (aboral pole), by a 
flat or peduncular surface of adhesion, which from this time 
forth forms the base of the sponge-body. The flagellate cells 
of the exoderm now retract their flagellar filaments, coalesce 
to form the syncytium, and begin to secrete their interior pro- 
toplasmic products, the calcareous spicules. ‘The cells of the 
entoderm, on the contrary, which were previously not ciliated, 
stretch forth each a long vibratile process, and thenceforward 
line the surface of the stomach as a flagellate epithelium.” 

This description therefore runs quite differently from that 
given by me above; for according to Hickel the skeleton- 
forming layer (exoderm, Hiick.) originates not from the un- 
ciliated cells, but from so-called flagellate cells provided with 
long cilia; and the converse is the case with the entoderm, 
which Hiickel derives from spherical cells, whilst, according 
to my observations, it takes its origin from the ciliated (or 
flagellate) cells. This is the chief difference in our state- 
ments, the elucidation of which will here be attempted. 
Hiickel describes the larve of four species of Calcispongie, 
of which those of Sycyssa Hualey? exhibit the greatest analogy 
with the larve of Sycon, masmuch as they appear to be com- 


——_ 


Development of the Calcispongie. 45 


posed of two dissimilar halves (only one of which is clothed 
with cilia). But as, according to Hiickel, the course of deve- 
lopment agrees in essentials in different Calcispongie, we must 
deal with his representation as general. 

With regard to the first stages (embryonic development), 
my observations are in accordance with those of Hickel; but 
this only renders the difference as to the later states more 
remarkable. Besides that according to Hickel the internal 
cavity in the larve is always lined with a particular layer of 
spherical cells, whilst Oscar Schmidt and myself detected 
nothing of the kind, Hiickel’s description deviates most 
widely from mine with respect to the postembryonic deve- 
lopment. He makes no mention either of the invagination of 
the ciliated layer or of the hypertrophy of the unciliated 
layer ; the whole metamorphosis is supposed to be reduced to 
this—that the ciliated exoderm retracts its flagellar filaments 
and becomes converted into the so-called ‘ syncytium,” while 
the entoderm of the larva acquires cilia in order to furnish 
the so-called flagellate epithelium. The reason why these 
views are so directly opposed to mine is easy to find, if we 
earefully peruse the chapter on the developmental history of 
the Calcispongiz (pp. 328-338). From this it appears that 
Hiackel never observed the postembryonic development in the 
sponges, but has invented it & priort. 'The following passage 
is very instructive :—‘“The conversion of the swimming 
Gastrula into the youngest and simplest attached state, which 
we will call Ascula, appears to take place very rapidly and 
has not yet been observed. The changes occurring therein 
may, however, be directly inferred from the comparison of the 
Ascula and Gastrula(!).. The attachment of the latter takes 
place at the aboral pole of the longitudinal axis, at the end 
opposite to the buccal orifice. The flagellate cells of the 
dermal lamella suspend their vibratile movements, retract 
the flagellar process, and lose their slender cylindrical form, 
flattening and spreading out into the extending intestinal 
surface. The unciliated entodermal cells, on the other hand, 
divide repeatedly and then become converted into flagellate 
cells, each of them extending a filiform flagellum from its 
proximal end, or that turned towards the stomachal cavity” 
(p. 337). But even this is not all! Hickel says that he 
has ‘ inferred ” (erschlossen) the metamorphosis of the Calci- 
spongize from the comparison of the Gastrula with the Ascula 
(7.e. “the youngest and simplest attached stage”’); but no- 
where does he give either a description or a figure of even a 
single actually observed Ascula! From this we may infer 
that he has really never seen an Ascula; for otherwise he 


46 M. E. Metschnikoff on the 


would have said something about it, especially seeing that in 
general he describes his subjects diffusely and circumstantially 
(as, indeed, may be seen from the quotations just given). It is 
evident that he has compared the free-swimming larva with a 
young but on the whole fully-formed sponge, without con- 
sidering that in this way he might very easily be led astray, 
as in fact has happened. The most remarkable circumstance 
is that, in several parts of his monograph, Hickel puts forward 
his ‘directly inferred transformation.” as an actually existing 
fact, and not as a more or less probable hypothesis. Thus, 
for example, he says at p. 160, “I give the name of syn- 
cytium in the Calcispongiz to the whole mass of tissue which 
is produced by the fusion of the cells of the exoderm of the 
ciliated larva ;” and at p. 216, “ Each cell of the entoderm 
stretches forth a long vibratile process &c.’’ In these cases 
he forgets entirely that he has never seen either the fusion or 
the extension of the cilia*. Is this the philosophical “ method 
of scientific investigation ”’ so celebrated by Hiickel, and for 
the non-employment of which the embryologists (ontogenists) 
are so severely blamed by him? (p. 472). 

I now pass to the question how far the developmental 
history of the Calcispongiz can be made available for the 
comparison of the principal layers of these organisms with 
those of other animals. In this respect Hickel has arrived 
at a settled conclusion. He regards as one of the most im- 
portant results of his work the statement that the two layers 
of the sponge-body are homologous with the ectoderm and 
entoderm of the Coelenterata. By the ectoderm (or exoderm) 
he understands the so-called syneytium—that is, the skeleton- 
forming outer layer of the sponge, whilst he characterizes the 
flagellate epithelium as the entoderm. He gives this con- 
clusion as the result of his vestigations in developmental 
history. Thus he says, for example :—‘ The relationship of 


* IT must indicate the following passage as exceedingly naif :—‘The 
structure of the flagellate cells of the exoderm in the Gastrula is exactly 
similar to that of the flagellate cells of the entoderm in the fully developed 
Calcispongia”’ (p. 835). And yet this striking agreement did not suffice 
to raise any doubt in Hackel as to whether his @ priori conception of the 
germ-lamella represents the truth. 

+ It is truly surprising to read how this method has been employed in 
the representation of the Ascula, Protascus, Protospongia, and other form- 
stages invented by Hackel. Thus, for instance, it is said at p. 339 :— 
“Formerly I supposed that all Calcispongiz in their earliest youth pass 
through the characteristic form of the Protolynthus. But I must now 
add as a limitation that 7 many cases the transition from the Ascula to 
the Olynthus takes place not through the Protolynthus but through the 
Protospongia.” All these conclusions are assumed without any single 
fact ascertained by observation being cited in their support. 


—EE——— 


Development of the Calcispongie. 47 


the Sponges to the Ccelenterata, and the comparison of the 
‘water-vascular system’ of the former with the ‘ gastro-vascular 
apparatus’ of the latter, which Leuckart first indicated, has 
then been demonstrated (?) more circumstantially and firmly 
established by developmental history in my memoir ‘ Ueber 
den Organismus der Schwimme’ &e. I therein proved that 
a true homology really exists between these two systems of 
canals, and that the wall of these canals in the Sponges, 
as well as in the Hydromeduse, Ctenophora, and Corals, is 
formed from two originally different cell-layers or lamella— 
namely from the exoderm, which represents the outer, and 
the entoderm, which‘represents the inner germ-lamella of the 
higher animals. I further demonstrated that these two primi- 
tive formative membranes show the same characters in the 
ciliated larva developed from the egg in both the groups of 
the Coelenterata and Sponges” (p. 214; see also p. 33). As 
we have seen that one of the principal momenta in the deve- 
lopmental history of the Calcispongiz, the metamorphosis, was 
not observed but constructed & priort by Hiickel, and further 
that this construction is contradicted by facts, of course the 
just cited opinion as to the germ-lamellz of the sponges must 
also be subjected to a thorough revision. 

I will first consider Hiickel’s statements, and then pass to 
the expression of my own views. Hiickel has expounded his 
theory most completely in the last section of his first volume 
(“Philosophie der Kalkschwiimme’’). We find there the 
following passages :—“ If we compare the coarser and finer 
structural characters of Hydra and Cordylophora.... with 
the corresponding structural characters of Olynthus*, we can- 
not but be astonished at the striking agreement which occurs 
even in minute details” (p. 460). Now in what does this 
astonishing agreement consist? ‘1, the simple stomachal 
cavity with buccal orifice; 2, the composition of their stomachal 
wall of two lamelle, the ciliated entoderm and the unciliated 
exoderm ; 3, the composition of the entoderm of flagellate 
cells” (p. 460). The differences cited by Hiickel are as 
follows :—‘‘ 1, the constitution of the exoderm, the cells of 
which in Hydra and Cordylophora develop urticating capsules 
and neuro-muscular processes, but in Olynthus fuse into the 
“syncytium ; 2, the cirelet of tentacles of the former, which is 
wanting in the latter; 3, the different origin of the sexual 
organs.” = It will be seen at once that in the first three points 
an homology of the entoderm alone can be spoken of, since for 


f+ By Olynthus Hickel understands a simple, solitary calcareous sponge 
with double walls (ectoderm and endoderm), and with a spacious sacci- 
form “ stomachal cavity.” 


48 M. E. Metschnikoff on the 


the agreement of the outer layer only the absence of cilia, a 
negative and unimportant character, has been cited. But as 
regards the differences, the different structure of the outer 
layer must be placed in the first rank. Hickel endeavours to 
get over this difficulty, saying :—“ but this [difference in the 
structure of the exoderm] is to be regarded as a secondary histo- 
logical differentiation of the two divergent groups” (p. 460). 
Although he cites no evidence of this, he has no hesitation in 
explaining the ‘‘ differences in anatomical structure between 
the simplest hydroids and the simplest sponges ”’ as ‘‘of quite 
subordinate significance” (p. 460). But is it really so insigni- 
ficant that the outer layer of the sponge exclusively produces 
all skeletal formations, whilst in the true Ccelenterata these 
are never developed from the ectoderm, but always from the 
cutis (therefore from the mesoderm) ? Where do we know of 
any examples of an epithelial tissue (to which the ecto- 
derm of the Coelenterata belongs) serving as the seat of the 
formation of a calcareous skeleton? These are questions for 
an answer to which we may seek in vain from Hiickel. 

Let us return to Hickel’s argumentation :—At p. 461 we 
read as follows :—“Of the greatest significance is the onto- 
geny of Cordylophora, which perfectly agrees with that of 
Olynthus.” Unfortunately Hickel knows so little of the 
ontogeny of Olynthus, that he has no right to say any thing 
about this ‘‘ perfect agreement.” As we have seen, Hickel 
has invented the metamorphosis of the Calcispongiz (without 
hitting upon the right thing), in doing which he evidently 
took the agreement with the Hydroida as his starting-point, 
instead of arriving at it as a result. In my opinion the meta- 
morphosis “ directly inferred” by Hiickel is nothing more than 
a cast (Abklatsch) from the well-known metamorphic history 
of the Hydroida. Hickel says with particular emphasis that 
“the Planula and the Planogastrula are perfectly alike in both 
animals ;” but that proves nothing so long as neither the 
origin nor the metamorphosis of the ciliated larva has been 
observed*. 

Hiickel may repeat, as often as he pleases, that he was the 
first to demonstrate the homology of the two lamella of the 
Sponges and Ceelenteratat ; but every critically thinking natu- 
ralist will at once see that this is not the case, and that in 

* The transformation of his “morula” into the swimming larva has 
not been observed by Hiickel any more than by myself; he has neither 
described nor figured any transition-stage ; nevertheless he feels justified 
in filling up the existing gap @ priori, without, however, expressly 
saying so. 


t See the above-cited quotations from p. 214, and, further, pp. 33, 456, 
and 470. 


, er sie ie ie ie 


Development of the Calcispongie. 49 


reality Hickel has furnished no proof at all of the homology 
of the ectoderm and the skeleton-forming layer. But it would 
also not be difficult, by the aid of facts already sufficiently 
well known, to convince ourselves that no such homology 
exists in nature. We need only take into consideration the 
known points in the developmental history of the marine sili- 
ceous sponges*. It is known that in the embryo of these 
animals the whole cell-mass divides into two portions, of which 
the outer becomes the ciliated epithelium, whilst the cxner takes 
on the character of a skeleton-forming cell-aggregate. The 
topographical position of this inner cell-mass (beneath the 
ciliated layer), the circumstance that it appears as an aggregate 
of compact spiculigenous elements, and, further, the fact that 
these cells never appear as ciliated epithelial cells, furnish us 
with sufficient data for rejecting their supposed homology with 
the ectoderm of the Ceelenterata. ‘To this of course must also 
be added the argument above cited, that the ectoderm of the 
Coelenterata never produces skeletal structures, which always 
appear as derivatives of the cutical layer. I have designedly 
left out of consideration the facts observed by me in the deve- 
lopmental history of the Sycon, in order to show that by careful 
consideration of the known material it is impossible to arrive at 
the erroneous notion of the agreement of the skeleton-forming 
layer with the entoderm. But if we will also consider the 
facts above described, we shall see at once that the develop- 
ment of the Calcispongizw is likewise opposed to Hiickel’s 
interpretation. It was established that it is the hinder un- 
ciliated half that furnishes the calcareous skeleton, and con- 
sequently that the skeleton-forming elements never appear in 
the form of flagellate or ciliated epithelial cells, which are 
characteristic of the ectoderm of the Coelenterata. 

From the reasons adduced, I venture to draw the conclusion 
that the skeleton-forming layer of the sponges, or the so-called 
“syncytium,” of Hickel, does not represent the ectoderm, but 
the skeleton-forming layer of many other animals, especially 


* See, e. g., the investigations of Lieberkiihn. I have myself made 
some observations upon the development of the siliceous sponges, which 
I shall publish elsewhere. Here I limit myself to the remark that the 
larvee of four genera (Reniera, Esperia, Raspailia, and an undetermined 
genus) are essentially of similar structure. As an example I have figured 
the larva of Reniera (Plate II. fig. 15), which is chiefly distinguished 
from the others by the presence of a posterior circlet of cilia. I have 
observed the metamorphosis in an Esperia. The external epithelial layer 
is gradually lost, so that for a time the young sponge appears to be com- 
posed of an irregular aggregation of parenchyma-cells. It is only subse- 
quently that the so-called ciliary baskets ( Vimperkorbe) appear, in the 
form of closed spheres, which as yet are in no way connected with each 
other. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xvi. 4 


30 M. E. Metschnikoff on the 


Coelenterata and Echinodermata, and consequently belongs to 
the domain of the middle lamella (mesoderm, Hiickel). Be- 
sides the points cited, the fact that the cells of the middle 
lamella in both the Coelenterata and the Echinodermata (at 
least in the young state) are exceedingly changeable, may also 
be adduced in favour of this view. ‘Thus, for example, we 
see that the naked amceboid cells of the skeleton-forming layer 
in the larvee of Echinoderms move about in the body-cavity, 
and, in consequence of active movements, collect in particular 
spots, e. g. in the stone-canal. 

In order to explain my view still more clearly, I will here 
compare with each other three objects which are at the first 
glance very similar. If we examine the three figures here given 
(A, B, C), we observe that all three consist of a one-layered 


tS 


\N 


fig. A represents an embryo of Reniera, B an embryo of Sertularia, 
and C an embryo of Echinus. 


sphere, densely packed with a compact cell-mass. If it were 
possible in the comparison to take only such data into considera- 
tion, we should say (as Hiickel actually has done with regard 
to the planule of the Sponges and Hydroida) that all the three 
embryos are perfectly homologous, and especially that all three 
have originated in a similar manner. It is only the close ex- 
amination of subsequent stages that shows us that the homo- 


Development of the Calcispongiz. 51 


logy can be accepted only for two embryos. The one-layered 
external envelope is in all three cases the dermal layer, which 
afterwards becomes covered with cilia and represents an epi- 
thelial tissue, which may be “characterized throughout as the 
ectoderm. In the siliceous sponges this layer is only of short 
persistence ; it disappears during the transformation into the 
attached form. In the Hehini also the ectoderm is only 
provisional, at least upon many parts of the body. In the 
Hydroida, on the contrary, it persists throughout life, as is 
sufficiently well known. ‘The inner cell-mass, in our three 
cases, experiences the following alterations: in the siliceous 
sponges it furnishes (at least for the most part) the skeleton- 
forming layer, becoming converted into the so-called syneytium 
of Hiackel; in the Hchini it plays a perfectly similar part, 
although the cellular elements here retain their individuality ; 
but it 1s quite otherwise in Sertularta (and the Hydroida in 
general), m which the cell-mass, although similar in appear- 
ance, becomes the entoderm. 

The conclusion at which I have arrived is, that the syn- 
cytium corresponds to the skeleton-forming layer of the Echi- 
nodermata (and Ccelenterata), whilst the ectoderm (in the 
siliceous sponges) appears as a provisional structure confined to 
the larval stage. (With regard to the inner layer (4) of our 
three embryos, a still more profound analysis may be instituted ; 
we may elucidate the question as to the homology of this layer 
by the consideration of the mode of origin of the mesoderm. 
But this we shall pass over, so as not to depart from the prin- 
cipal theme, especially as at the moment several important 
facts are still insufficiently known.) 

What, then, is the position of the Calcispongie in relation 
to the question of the germ-lamelle ? With regard to this 
order in general nothing definite can be said at present, as the 
larvee of different representatives of the order appear to be con- 
structed in various ways, while the history of the metamor- 
phosis is known only in the case of a single species. But if we 
take this species alone into consideration, we may, by compa- 
rison with the better-known siliceous sponges, obtain an un- 
derstanding of many circumstances. Above all it must be 
borne in mind that the larvee of four genera of marine siliceous 
sponges observed by me always have a gap in the ectoderm at 
the posterior end of the body through which the skeleton- 
forming layer projects outwards. Now this baring, which, 
indeed, is very peculiar, occurs in a still greater degree in the 
Sycon-larvee, which is in connexion with the weak development 
of the ciliated layer. The latter, instead of forming a sphere 
as in so many other animals, remains only in the form of the 

4¥ 


52 M. E. Metschnikoff on the 


segment of a sphere, which is afterwards invaginated to con- 
stitute the entoderm. Of the four larvee described and figured 
by Hickel, that of Sycyssa Hualeyi is most nearly allied to 
the Sycon-larve, although the former is strikingly distinguished 
by the presence of a layer of spherical cells lining the internal 
cavity. How the metamorphosis takes place in this and in 
the other three cases (Ascetta mirabilis, Asculmis armata, and 
Leuculmis echinus) I cannot say in the present state of our 
knowledge. 

After what has been said, I need hardly say particularly 
that all the inferences founded by Hickel upon the “ homology” 
of the sponge-larvee (Grastrula) with the larvee of other animals, 
collapse of themselves, because they are destitute of all solid 
grounds. 

In conclusion, I will make one or two remarks upon the 
question of Coelenterism, but without entering into any detailed 
discussion, as I have elsewhere (in the concluding chapter of 
my “Studien tiber die Entwicklung der Medusen und Sipho- 
nophoren,” appearing simultaneously with this paper*) treated 
this question in detail. Here I will only endeavour to show 
that the opiions expressed by Hiickel are by no means capable 
of shaking my theory as to homologies of the ccelenteric ap- 
paratus, inasmuch as they for the most part rest upon miscon- 
ceptions. Hickel’s course of thought is as follows :—1, “ the 
true body-cavity,” which occurs only m the Vermes{, Echino- 
dermata, Arthropoda, Mollusca, and Vertebrata, ‘‘ always ori- 
ginates by acleaving of the mesoderm ;” 2, “ as the mesoderm 
is entirely wanting in the sponges, there can be no body-cavity 
in them—nor does it occur in the Ceelenterata;” 3, “ the 
true body-cavity can never, like the intestinal or stomachal 
cavity, be surrounded by the entoderm;” 4, “ consequently 
also the cavities of the gastro-canal-system in the Sponges and 
Acalephs are not body-cavities, butan intestinal cavity” (p.469). 
To this I must object :—1, the body-cavity in many animals 


* Zeitsch. fiir wiss. Zool. Band xxiv. (1874) pp. 15-83. 

+ This theory is that the gastrovascular apparatus of the Coelenterata 
corresponds to the complex of organs which in the Echinodermata its formed 
from the lateral diverticula of the primitive intestine. Consequently the 
peritoneal cavity with the water-vascular system is to be regarded as the 
homologue of the gastrovascular system. This theory is supported by a 
whole series of facts, as is more particularly explained in my memoir just 
cited. 

t It may here be mentioned in passing that the notions accepted by 
Hickel of the Vermes aceelomi and V. caelomati by no means possess the 
importance which that naturalist ascribes to them. The Nemertina and 
Microstomea have a “ true body-cavity ” as well as several Trematoda, at 
least in the states of redize and sporocysts. 


Development of the Calcispongie. 53 


does not originate by cleaving of the mesoderm, and may even 
exist without it; thus, a body-cavity exists in several larve 
of Coelenterata in the space between the ectoderm and ento- 
derm; 2, the Sponges possess the mesoderm in the form of 
the skeleton-forming layer (see above) ; 3, the inner cavity of 
the Echinodermata (which Hickel regards as a true “ body- 
cavity’’) is enclosed by the entoderm, as it is produced as 
a derivative of the primitive intestine. Thus we see that 
Hiickel’s three fundamental opinions will not hold good; and 
for this reason the fourth point remains without a foundation. 

The whole question of Ccelenterism turns upon the idea of 
the body-cavity. As soon as we without further consideration 
conceive the inner cavity of the Vermes, Echinodermata, &c. 
as a‘ true body-cavity,” we place ourselves upon false ground ; 
for that which in different animals acts as a body-cavity, re- 
presents structures which are morphologically quite different. 
Thus we see that in the Echinoderm-larve a spacious body- 
cavity is formed which stands in no genetic connexion with 
the definitive cavity of the body ; the latter originates in the 
interior of the so-called lateral disks, which, in the last resort, 
take their origin from the primitive intestine. The Ceelenteric 
apparatus is to be paralleled with the peritoneal cavity of the 
definitive Echinoderm-body, not with the body-cavity of the 
Echinoderm-larva. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE II. 


Fig. 1. Portion of a transverse section through the Sycon-tube with two 
segmented germs. 

Fig. 2. A segmented germ with segmentation-cavity (c). 

Fig. 5. A somewhat later stage. 

Fig. 4. Portion of a transverse section with an embryo. 

Fig. 5. The free-swimming larva: g, aggregation of granules. 

Fig. 6. A later larval stage: d, individual cells; g, aggregation of granules. 

Fig. 7, Afree-swimming larva with skeleton-formation already commenced. 

Fig. 8. A somewhat further developed larva: d, individual cells. 

Fig. 9. An attached larva without calcareous skeleton . 0, orifice of in- 
vagination (half diagrammatic) ; d, individual cells. 

Fig. 10. An attached larva with calcareous spicules: a, outer; 6, inner 
layer. 

Fig. 11. Ae pouty Sycon, three days old. 

Fig. 12. A similar stage, treated with acetic acid: a, b, as in fig. 10; 
c, gastrovascular cavity. 

Fig. 13. A young sponge, six days old. 

Fig. 14. The same treated with acetic acid: a, 6, c, as in figs. 10 & 12. 

Fig. 15. A free-swimming larva of Reniera from the Crimea: e, outer 
ciliary layer; m, inner skeleton-forming cell-mass. 


54. Prof. F. M‘Coy on a new Australian Parrot. 


IIT.—Note on an apparently new Parrot from Cardwell, 
N.E. Australia. By Freperick M‘Coy, Professor of 
Natural Science in the University of Melbourne. 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, 

My attention was called several months ago by Mr. Lead- 
beater, the skilful taxidermist to the National Museum at 
Melbourne, to the apparently new characters of a small parrot 
of the genus Cyclopsitta very nearly related to the C. Coxent, 
one of the newly described species from the same part of 
Australia, the distinguishing characters separating it from 
which he so correctly appreciated that I wish, if the species 
is as yet undescribed, to name it after him, as a recognition 
of his acute observation. J have since searched all the records 
available tome; and failing to find any indication of any such 
species, I beg to send you a descriptive note of it. 


Cyclopsitta Leadbeateri (M‘Coy). 


Spec. char. Rich dark green above, lighter below; wing- 
feathers blackish, with the outer webs of the primaries and 
secondaries bright blue above, two pale yellow transverse 
bands below;. under wing-coverts bright green; a golden- 
yellow small patch on each side concealed by the closed wing, 
and a small dull orange-red patch at inner edge of tertiaries, 
the outer webs of which and wing-coverts are of the same 
green as the back; a dark vermilion-red transverse oblong 
patch on forehead, from which a greenish blue broad band 
extends, including the eye, over the ear-feathers towards the 
outer edge of the auriculars, changing slightly to opal-purplish 
hue. The male only differs in having a transverse patch of 
red, as in C. Coxen?, through the ear-feathers, dividing the 
blue above from that below. Biull and feet blackish horn- 
colour. 

Length 5 inches 3 lines, wing from shoulder 3 inches 3 lines ; 
length of bill along gape 7 lines; depth of both mandibles 
8 lines; tarsus 64 lines. 

The general size, shape, and colouring is nearly like that 
of C. Coxeni; but it is somewhat smaller, and has in both 
sexes an oblong patch of red on the forehead just over the 
cere. It differs also in habitat, frequenting the scrubs more 
than the C. Coxeni does. It seems to be rather rare at 
Cardwell, where the specimens described were collected for 
the Melbourne Museum by Mr. Broadbent. 


April 19, 1875. 


— 


On Additions to the Australian Curculionide. 55 


1V.—Additions to the Australian Curculionide. Part VIII. 
By Francis P. Pascor, F.L.8. &c. 


AMYCTERIN. 


Alexirhea singularis. 


CYLINDROCOSYNIN2®. 


Lycosura, Nn. 2. 
bispinosa. 


MOoLyTINz&. 


Syagrius, n. g. 
fulvitarsis. 


RHADINOSOMIN2. 


Euthyphasis, n. ¢. 
acuta. 
Acalonoma, n. g. 
reducta. 


ERIRHININ2. 
Clisis, n. g. 
modesta. 
Agestra rubiginea. 
Cydmea selligera. 
notaticollis. 
Dicomada murina. 
Methone, n. g. 
ornata. 


Antyllis togata. 
Myossita sublineata. 


ATTELABIN®. 
Kuops pulchella. 


ANTHONOMIN. 
Orchestes perpusillus. 


CIONIN#E. 
Nanophyes maurus. 


CRYPTORHYNCHIN A, 

Melanterius carinicollis. 
fugitivus. 

—— floridus. 

Teutheria, n. g. 
insculpta. 


Mecistocerus denticulatus. 
Salcus elevatus. 
latissimus. 
fEthreus, n. g. 
cicatricosus. 


BARIDINZ. 


Platyphzeus, n. g. 
—— lyterioides. 


Alexirhea singularis. 


A, sat breviter ovata, fusca, griseo-varia; rostro crasso, rugoso- 
punctato, in medio profunde canaliculato; prothorace setoso- 
tuberculato, longitudine fere duplo latiore, in medio sulcato, 
margine postico supra scutellum producto; elytris breviusculis, 
subcordatis, costis alternis setoso-tuberculatis, singulis postice 
tuberculo majore instructis, regione suturali griseis; corpore 


infra nigro. Long. 43 lin. 
Hab. Perth, Swan River. 


The prothorax of this curious species is longitudinally 
grooved in the middle, the groove behind opening out into a 
flat space, which is produced to form a short triangular spine 

[Meee iy § ie 


covering the scutellum. 


LYCOSURA. 


Rostrum cylindricum, validiusculum, apicem versus sensim incras- 
satum ; scrobes subterminales, arcuate, ad marginem inferiorem 


56 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to 


oculorum currentes. Oculi rotundati, subtenuiter granulati. 
Scapus ad partem posteriorem oculi attingens ; funiculus articulis 
duobus basalibus longioribus, eequalibus, ceteris gradatim bre- 
vioribus, ultimo obconico; clava ovalis, distincta. Prothorax 
oblongus, lobis ocularibus nullis. Seutellum distinctum. Elytra 
convexa, elongato-cordata, prothorace multo latiora, basi truncata, 
humeris paulo obliquis. Pectus antice late emarginatum. Cove 
antice contigue; femora in medio incrassata, mutica; tibie 
flexuose, antice longiores; tarsi articulo tertio late bilobo. 
Metasternum elongatum. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus 
ampliatis. 


The long scape and form of the rostrum are characters indi- 
eating an affinity with the Cylindrorhinine ; but the normal 
length of the metasternum would, in strict accordance with 
Lacordaire’s system, rather point to a connexion near the 
Hylobiine. It will, however, I think, be more natural to 
place it with the former. 


Lycosura bispinosa. Pl. I. fig. 9. 


L. ferruginea, squamis griseis, plurimis piliformibus, irregulariter 
vestita; rostro capite parum longiore, modice arcuato; prothorace 
latitudine manifeste longiore, basi apiceque fere sequali, lateribus 
rotundato, dorso lineis duabus albescentibus ornato ; elytris basi 
prothoracis multo latioribus, sulcato-punctatis, interstitiis con- 
vexis, tertio postice in spinam acutam horizontalem producto, apici- 
bus perparum divergentibus, subacuminatis, fascia arcuata pone 
medium maculaque prope apicem, e squamis minus condensatis 


formatis, notatis. Long. 5 lin. 
Hab, Albany. 
SYAGRIUS. 


Rostrum modice elongatum, arecuatum ; scrobes premediane, oblique, 
infra rostrum currentes. Ocul ovales, grosse granulati. Scapus 
oculum haud attingens; funiculus 7-articulatus, articulis extus 
gradatim crassioribus. Prothorav lateribus rotundatus, basi 
rectus ; lobis ocularibus nullis. Scutellum invisum.  Elytra 
cylindrica, prothorace haud latiora. Coxe postice rotundate ; 
femora mutica, antica majora; tibie flexuose, mutice; tarsi 
breves, latiusculi; uwngriculi liberi. Abdomen segmentis duobus 
basalibus ampliatis, sutura prima distincta. 


This curious Curculionid is very similar to certain species 
of Anchonus ; but, viewed geographically, it is doubtless allied 
to the rare genus Steremnius, from which it is at once dif- 
ferentiated by its rounded, not transverse, posterior coxe, and 
elytra not broader than the prothorax. I have seen but a 


single example, sent to me by Mr. French, of the Melbourne 
Botanic Garden. 


the Australian Curculionide. 57 


Syagrius fulvitarsis. 

S. oblongo-parallelus, niger, sparse setulosus; capitis fronte bi- 
tuberculata, inter tubercula breviter lineatim sulcata; rostro 
prothorace paulo breviore, dimidio basali grosse lineatim punctato ; 
antennis fulvo-ferrugineis, funiculi articulo basali breviusculo, 
secundo duplo longiore, ceteris transversis et ad apicem gradatim 
crassioribus ; prothorace latitudine longitudini sequal, supra 
rugoso, in medio tuberculis duobus parvis instructo ; elytris pro- 
thorace vix duplo longioribus, pone basin supra subito elevatis, 
irregulariter tuberculatis, et grosse impresso-punctatis ; corpore 
infra nigro, segmentis duobus basalibus abdominis grosse punc- 
tatis ; aig fulvo- ferrugineis. Long. 2 lin. 


Hab. Wien-wien (Richmond River). 


EUTHYPHASIS. 


Caput subcylindricum ; rostrum capite paulo brevius, parallelum ; 
scrobes flexuose, infra oculos desinentes, apicem versus laterales. 
Scapus arcuatus, oculum attingens; funiculus articulis quatuor 
basalibus obconicis, a primo gradatim brevioribus, tribus ultimis 
transversis; clava ovata, acuminata. Prothorax oblongo-sub- 
cylindricus, basin versus sensim latior. H/ytra elongata, prothorace 
basi haud latiora, humeris obliquis, singula in spinam acutam pro- 
tensa. Femora vix pedunculata; cove antice in medio pectoris 
locate. Cetera ut in Rhadinosomo. 


Most of these characters are diagnostic, and differentiate 
the genus from Lhadinosomus, to which it has, however, a 
most unmistakable resemblance. The eyes are round as in 
Rhodinosomus (not oval) ; and, owing to the rostrum not being 
dilated at the tip, the scrobes are not apparent above. 


Euthyphasis acuta. Pl. I. fig. 3. 


E. fusiformis, ferruginea, squamis fulvescentibus sejunctim tecta ; 
collo haud constricto ; rostro latitudine sesquilongiore ; antennis 
ad apicem nigricantibus; prothorace in medio lineatim dense 
squamoso; scutello minuto; elytris striato-punctatis, punctis 
approximatis, lateribus ad medium parallelis, deinde sensim 
attenuatis, singulis macula mediana oblique subcurvata notatis ; 
corpore infra griseo-squamoso. Long. 4 lin. (rostr. incl.). 


Hab Swan River. 


ACALONOMA. 


Canut subcylindricum, modice elongatum ; rostrum capite vix longius, 
crassiusculum ; scrobes submediane, oblique, infra rostrum desi- 
nentes. Oculi subrotundati. Scapus brevis, oculum attingens ; 
funiculus articulo primo ampliato, secundo obconico, ceteris bre- 
vioribus; clava distincta, elliptica. Prothorav oblongus, basin 


58 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to 


versus sensim latior, basi rotundatus. Scutellum angustum. 
Elytra elongata, basi prothorace haud latiora, humeris obliqua, 
apicibus angulato-divaricata. Pedes ut in precedente. Abdomen 
segmentis duobus basalibus quam tribus sequentibus vix longi- 
oribus. 


Although there is a considerable gap between this genus 
and the preceding, I have little hesitation in regarding it as 
an ally. Lacordaire has referred Rhadinosomus to his tribe 
“ Brachydérides ’’—an unsatisfactory position in my opinion, 
as it is not adelognathous, and there is nothing resembling it 
in any of the adelognathous groups to which the ‘“ Brachy- 
dérides”’ belong. [am inclined to consider that Rhadinosomus 
and the two genera here described constitute a distinct and 
isolated subfamily, which will be found, like Methypora 
(another anomalous genus), to have a place near Aterpine. 


Acalonoma reducta. Pl. I. fig. 2. 


A, fuscescens, vel ferruginea, squamositate grisea plus minusve 
2 4 Bt ante: ae 
tecta; capite, rostro prothoraceque aliquando nigris, crebre 
punctatis; antennis subferrugineis ; elytris prothorace quadruplo 
longioribus, pone medium utrinque leviter rotundatis, striato- 
‘s) Avene ae : 2 5 Z : 

punctatis, interstitiis modice convexis, sutura aliquando nigra ; 
corpore infra nigro, crebre punctato, punctis squamigeris. Long. 
27 lin. 


Hab. Swan River. 
CLISIS. 


Rostrum tenue, arcuatum ; scrobes medians, rectee. Scapus anten- 
narum oculum vix attingens; funiculus 7-articulatus, articulo 
primo elongato, ad apicem clavato, quatuor ultimis transversis ; 
clava majuscula, distincta. Oculi rotundati, grosse granulati. 
Prothorax basi rotundatus. lytra subovata, prothorace paulo 
latiora, humeris haud productis. Pectusexcavatum. Cowe antice 
basi contigue. Mesosternum integrum. Femora clavata, postica 
dentata. Tarsi articulo tertio late bilobo. Ungues simplices. 


The genus Bagous has also a pectoral cavity not extending 
behind the anterior coxee ; but then its tarsi are filiform. The 
species described below is covered with minute scales, so that 
its sculpture is completely masked; in rubbed specimens, 
however, the prothorax is seen to be closely punctured, and 
the elytra have lines of punctures but are not striate. I place 
the genus in aline with Hrirhinus ; but its immediate affinities 
are not obvious. 


Clisis modesta. 


C. elliptica, fulva, squamulis argenteis omnino tecta; rostro pro- 
thorace paulo longiore; funiculi articulo primo quam duobus 


Mee a 


the Australian Curculionide. 59 


sequentibus conjunctim longiore ; prothorace subtransverso, utrin- 
que paulo rotundato, basin versus sensim latiore ; scutello tri- 
angulari; elytris regulariter convexis, lineatim punctatis, inter- 
stitiis latis planatis. Long. 12 lin. 


Hab. King George’s Sound. 


Agestra rubiginea. 

A, rufo-fulva, setulis subaureis leviter induta; rostro basi paulo 
compresso ; scrobibus premedianis ; funiculo articulo primo quam 
secundo fere duplo longiore; prothorace transverso, sat dense 
punctato, in medio linea levi subnotato ; elytris striato-punctatis, 
interstitiis modice latis, subconvexis ; corpore infra tenuiter piloso ; 
abdomine segmentis duobus basalibus modice amplatis, sutura 
prima bene determinata; coxis intermediis magis approximatis ; 
femoribus dente minuto acuto armatis. Long. 12 lin. 


Hab, King George’s Sound. 


In A. suturalis, the type of the genus, the scrobes begin 
nearly in the middle of ‘the rostrum, the intermediate coxze 
are comparatively rather widely separ rated, and the two basal 
segments of the abdomen are unusually short, and their suture 
nearly obsolete ; to which it may be added that the femora are 
more decidedly toothed. In both species the rostrum is thicker 
or compressed at the base, but is of the same width through- 
out anteriorly. 


Cydmea selligera. 


C. breviter elliptica, atra, sat dense albo-, medio elytrorum pro- 
thoraceque fusco-squamosa ; rostro nigro, minus tenuato; antennis 
ferrugineis; prothorace transverso, basi latiore ; elytris sub- 
cordatis, leviter striato-punctatis, humeris callosis ; pedibus ferru- 
gineis, sparse albo-squamulosis. Long. 1 lin. 


Hab. Champion Bay. 


Allied to C. pusilla; but in that species the prothorax is 
less transverse and tolerably straight at the sides, and the 
coloration is different. 


Cydmea notaticollis. 


C. breviter ovata, fusca, sat dense squamosa, prothorace utrinque 
albo, elytrisque, presertim basi, sublineatim albo-ornatis ; rostro 
fulvo, basi apiceque nigris ; antennis tenuioribus, funiculi artieule 
primo quam duobus sequentibus longiore ; prothorace transverso, 
basi latiore; elytris subcordatis, striatis ; pedibus fulvis; corpore 
infra dense niveo-squamoso. Long. | lin. 


Hab. Western Australia (Perth). 


This is a very distinct species, being in the character of its 
coloration quite dissimilar to its congeners. 


60 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to 


Dicomada murina. 


D. ovata, fusca, squamis argenteis griseo-nebulosis sat disjunctim 
tecta ; rostro capite fere triplo longiore; antennis ferrugineis ; 
prothorace in medio magis convexo ; stutello nigro; elytris sub- 
cordatis, fortiter striatis, interstitiis squamis in series tries in- 
structis ; corpore infra dense albo-squamoso. Long. 1} lin. 


Hab. Champion Bay. 


Readily distinguished by its deep strie and the disposition 
of the scales on their interstices. 


METHONE. 


Rostrum cylindricum, apice latius ; scrobes median, oblique, infra 
oculos currentes. Antenne funiculi articulo basali crassiore, 
secundo longiusculo, ceteris brevibus, gradatim crassioribus ; clava 
ovata. Oculi ovales, tenuiter granulati. Prothoraw transversus, 
basi rotundatus ; lobis ocularibus nullis. Hlytra obovata, pro- 
thorace manifeste latiora. Femora incrassata ; cove intermediz 
fere contigue; tibiw intermedize flexuose. Abdomen segmentis 
duobus basalibus ampliatis, suturis tertio quartoque rectis. 


This genus is like Dicomada in habit; but the abdominal 
segments are not curved at the sides, the intermediate cox 
are approximate, and the scrobes are oblique ; notwithstanding, 
I think it should rank close to that genus. 


Methone ornata. 


M., rufo-ferruginea, squamis concoloribus aliisque albidis plagiatim 
notata; rostro prothorace duplo longiore, basi subseriatim punc- 
tulato; funiculo breviusculo; prothorace fortiter transverso, in 
medio minus squamoso, utrinque albo-plagiato; elytris striato- 
punctatis, interstitiis vix convexis, uniseriatim setosis, singulis 
plagis magnis duabus, una basali, altera pone medium oblique 
sita ; corpore infra sat dense opalescenti-squamoso. Long.1+ lin. 


Hab. King George’s Sound. 


Antyllis togata. 

A, rufo-castanea, ad latera albo-squamosa; rostro prothorace vix 
longiore, modice robusto ; antennis ferrugineis; funiculi articulo 
secundo quam primo multo breviore ; prothorace fusco, sat con- 
fertim punctato; elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis latiusculis, 
vix convexis ; corpore infra leviter albo-squamoso. Long. 14 lin. 


Hab. Adelaide. 


The coloration of the elytra is variable, the white sometimes 
forming bands, more or less interrupted, on the disk. The 
genus is known by its six-jointed funicle. 


the Australian Curculionide. 61 


Myossita sublineata. 


M. oblonga, depressiuscula, fulvescens, leviter albo-pilosa ; capite 
inter oculos postice impresso; rostro prothorace breviore, apicem 
versus parum latiore; prothorace longitudine latitudini squali, 
utrinque modice rotundato, tenuiter punctulato; elytris sub- 
parallelis, striato-punctatis, punctis distinctis, approximatis, inter- 
stitiis alternis perparum elevatis; geniculis infuscatis. Long. 
23 lin. 


Hab. Albany. 


Like M. tabida, but narrower, the rostrum less dilated 
towards the apex, the elytra more parallel at the sides, and 
the alternate interstices very slightly elevated, the other inter- 
stices more hairy, so as to give the elytra a somewhat striped 
appearance. 


Euops pulchella. 

E, gracilis; capite prothoraceque eneo-fulvis, irregulariter punctatis ; 
oculis nigris, approximatis ; antennis fulvis, clava articulis prace- 
dentibus conjunctim longitudine quali; scutello «neo; elytris 
nitide fulvis, regione suturali sneis, basi apiceque infuscatis, 
fortiter striato-punctatis; corpore infra fulvo, metasterno fusco ; 
pedibus fulvis. Long. 12 lin. 


Hab. Port Bowen. 


A very distinct species. The head and prothorax together 
are nearly as long as the elytra; the eyes are large and frontal, 
but not contiguous. 


Orchestes perpusillus. 


O. obovatus, niger, opacus; rostro prothorace breviore ; antennis 
articulis duobus basalibus ampliatis, flavis, ceteris clavaque 
nigris; prothorace transverso, utrinque rotundato, tenuiter sat 
confertim punctato; elytris amplis, postice latioribus, striato- 
punctatis, punctis approximatis, interstitiis convexis; pedibus 
breviusculis, femoribus tibiisque anticis incrassatis. Long. 1 lin. 


Hab. Champion Bay. 


Like O. saliceti, but rather larger and less convex, with a 
broader prothorax, and shorter and stouter legs, especially of 
the anterior pair. ‘The species of Orchestes have hitherto been 
supposed to be confined to the northern hemisphere. 


Nanophyes maurus. 


N. obovatus, niger, nitidus, tenuiter albo-pubescens; rostro pro- 
thorace paulo longiore, basi sulcato; scapo articuloque primo 
funiculi flavidis, ceteris clavaque nigris; prothorace transversim 
conico, subtiliter punctato; elytris subcordatis, striato-punctatis, 


62 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to 


interstitiis latis, convexis ; femoribus basi testaceis, infra dente 
minuto acuto instructis. Long. 1 lin. 


Hab. South Australia. 


Smaller and shorter than N. lythri, and very differently 
coloured. It is the only species of this genus yet recorded 
from Australia. [N. ferrugatus, Blanch., from ‘Tasmania, is 
referred to Cvionus in the Munich Catalogue. | 


Melantertius carinicollis. 

M. breviter ovalis, fuscus, subopacus, squamis piliformibus flavican- 
tibus adspersus ; rostro prothorace sesquilongiore, omnino tenuato, 
basi seriatim punctato, scrobibus infra rostrum cito currentibus ; 
antennis ferrugineis ; funiculi articulis duobus basalibus elongatis ; 
prothorace transverso, antice constricto, fortiter longitudinaliter 
corrugato, in medio carinato; elytris cordatis, sulcato-foveatis, 
interstitiis carinatis, tertio quintoque magis elevatis ; femoribus 
minus crassis. Long. 3 lin, 


Hab. Cape York. 


In this very distinct species the ocular lobes are less promi- 
nent than in the more typical forms. 


Melanterius fugitivus. 

M. obovatus, ferrugineus, squamis ochraceis dense plagiatim tectus ; 
rostro prothorace parum breviore, basi crassiore, squamoso ; funi- 
culi articulis duobus basalibus elongatis ; prothorace modice trans- 
verso, apice sat subito constricto, in medio minus squamoso ; elytris 
subtrigonatis, striato-punctatis, punctis rotundatis subapproxi- 
matis, interstitiis vix convexis ; corpore infra fusco, sparse albido- 
squamoso; femoribus dente magno subcylindrico armatis ; tibiis 
apice haud ampliatis. Long. 23 lin. 


Hab. Swan River. 


Allied to WM. cinnamomeus, but, inter alia, a shorter and 
stouter rostrum, thicker at the base; the tibiz longer and 
straighter, &e. 

Melanterius floridus. 

M. obovatus, rufo-ferrugineo squamosus, elytris lete ochraceo-macu- 
latis ; rostro prothorace breviore, basi vix incrassato; funiculi 
articulo basali quam secundo fere duplo longiore; prothorace 
transverso, antice vix constricto, basi latiore, confertim punctato ; 
elytris subcordatis, tenuiter striatis, striis punctis subremotis 
notatis, interstitiis praecipue posticis elevatis ; femoribus anticis 
dente minusculo, posticis dente magno armatis; tibiis brevibus, 
compressis, valde flexuosis, apice ampliatis. Long. 2 lin. 


Hab. Adelaide. 
Also allied to M. einnamomeus; but differently coloured, 


the Australian Curculionide. 63 


larger and closer scales on the elytra, which in part cover the 
striz ; the tibie shorter and more compressed. 


TEUTHERIA. 


Caput globosum; rostrum mediocre, cylindricum, arcuatum, apice 
haud latius ; scrobes preemedianse, infra rostrum currentes. Ocult 
subrotundati, grosse granulati. Scapus gradatim incrassatus ; 
funiculus articulo primo ampliato, secundo obconico, ceteris 
transversis, gradatim brevioribus et crassioribus ; clava distincta, 
ovata. Prothorax subconicus, lobis ocularibus nullis. Hlytra 
subcordata, basi reflexo-marginata. Pectus canaliculatum. Cove 
antics basi contigue. Mesosternum horizontale, haud canalicu- 
latum. Metasternum brevissinum. Femora sublinearia, mutica ; 
tibice rectee, breviuscule ; unguiculi connati. Abdomen segmentis 
duobus basalibus ampliatis. Corpus ellipticum. 


This genus, like Melantertus, belongs to Lacordaire’s “Cléo- 


gonides ;” but it can scarcely be said to be allied to any of their 
genera. 


Teutheria insculpta. 


7. valde convexa, nigra, nitida; rostro piceo, striato-punctato, 
prothorace paulo breviore; antennis pallide ferrugineis; pro- 
thorace grosse punctato-impresso ; elytris fortiter striatis, striis 
punctis elongatis notatis, interstitiis elevatis; tibiis tarsisque 
piceis; abdomine segmentis duobus basalibus grosse punctatis, 
punctis squama alba minuta instructis. Long. 17 lin. 


Hab. Albany. 


The following Table will show the diagnostic characters 
of the genera allied to Melantertus ; they are all Australian. 


Claws free. 


Hraeirumaperiectly sttaebb. acs... nadine cove e ns ace Euthebus. 
Rostrum more or less curved. - 
BENE OAESCLY AACOLEU rials icles oon 6 vie see as ele aie Melanterius. 


Eyes more or less finely faceted. 
Anterior tibize with two mucros 
Anterior tibize with one mucro. 

Anterior coxze contiguous. 
Rostrum as broad at the tip as at the base .... Lybeba. 
Rostrum gradually narrowing to the apex .... Ende, — 
Anterior coxze not contiguous ..........+. .... Psydestis. 
Claws united at the base ........ cece sence een eeees Teutheria, 


bn chet ND Ret ae Diethusa., 


Mecistocerus denticulatus. 


M. niger, dense griseo-squamosus ; capite parvo, inter oculos fovea 
ovali profunde impresso ; rostro tenuato, nitide fusco-castaneo ; 
antennis ferrugineis; funiculi articulo secundo quam _ primo 


64 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to 


sesquilongiore ; prothorace (¢) antice ampliato-rotundato, apice 
constricto, basin versus paulo angustiore, ( 9 ) dimidio basali late- 
ribus parallelo, antice haud ampliato ; scutello parvulo, rotundato ; 
elytris oblongo-cordatis, punctato-striatis, punctis striarum squama 
majuscula repletis ; corpore infra sparse squamoso ; pedibus anticis 
in mare sat valde elongatis; femoribus intermediis et posticis 
infra dente acuto armatis, femoribus anticis infra denticulis 
plurimis irregulariter aspersis; tibiis anticis denticulis in series 
duas ordinatis; tarsis anticis fimbriatis, articulo basali elongato. 
Long. 36, 95lin. 

Hab. Port Bowen (Queensland). 


The male of this species differs in several particulars from 
the female: in the former the club of the antenne is cylin- 
drical, in the latter it is shorter and thicker towards the tip, 
or oblong-obovate ; the male has the fore legs unusually long, 
with a number of small spine-like teeth beneath the femur 
and tibia, the tarsus is also finely fringed with rather long 
hairs at the side ; in the female these parts are of the normal 
character. In some specimens there are one or two pale in- 
definite semilunar marks on the elytra. The genus in general 
appearance is like Macromerus and its allies, but is distin- 
guished by the pectoral canal being bounded behind by the 
metasternum, not by the mesosternum as in the great majority 


of the Cryptorhynchine. 


Salcus elevatus. 


S. breviter ellipticus, valde convexus, niger, squamulis piliformibus 
griseis adspersus; rostro prothorace longitudine vix squali ; 
antennis ferrugineis; funiculi articulis duobus basalibus longi- 
usculis, longitudine equalibus ; prothorace longitudine fere duplo 
latiore, sparse punctulato; elytris lineatim impresso-punctatis ; 
femoribus infra canaliculatis, anticis dente parvo instructis. 
Long. 33-43 lin. 


Hab. Port Bowen. 


This species has the femora grooved beneath, a character 
also present in S. globosus (the type), but it is wanting in 
S. dorsalis and the following species. S. globosus is much 


less convex, the prothorax is closely punctured, and the scales - 


are much smaller and less hair-like. In all the species of the 
genus the scales on the tibie are arranged in widely separated 
lines. 


Salcus latissimus. 


S. modice convexus, latissime ovatus, niger, squamulis minutis valde 
adspersus ; rostro validiore, prothorace longitudini vix squali, 
apice magis dilatato; antennis ferrugineis; funiculi articulis 
duobus basalibus clongatis; prothorace longitudine fere duplo 


the Australian Curculionide. 65 


latiore, subtilissime punctulato; elytris lineatim impresso-punc- 
tatis; femoribus muticis, haud canaliculatis. Long. 33-4} lin. 


Hab. Port Bowen. 


A remarkably broad species, the breadth of the elytra 
exceeding their length. ‘The first abdominal suture is not 
traceable, or rather is replaced by a large, deep, irregular 
impression. 


JETHREUS. 


Caput rotundatum; rostrum rectum, subulatum, basi excepta nudum ; 
scrobes subbasales ad partem inferiorem oculi desinentes. Ocule 
antice approximati, tenuiter granulati. Scapus brevis; funiculus 
articulis duobus basalibus elongatis, tertius usque ad septimum gra- 
datim brevioribus et crassioribus; clava distincta, breviter ovata. 
Prothorax transversus, dorso planatus, lateribus verticalis, apice 
haud productus, basi bisinuatus, lobis ocularibus fere obsoletis. 
Scutellum distinetum. Hlytra oblongo-subcordata, supra depressa, 
prothorace latiora, apicibus rotundata. ima pectoralis in meso- 
sterno mitreformi terminata, apice cavernosa. Pedes mediocres ; 
femora modice elongata, mutica; tibiew subcylindrice, recte, vel 
intus paulo bisinuate, apice extus spina recta instructe ; tarsi 
articulo tertio ampliato, profunde bilobo ; waguicult subdivergentes. 
Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus majoribus, sutura prima 
arcuata. 


An isolated form, which I can only suggest may be found 
to have Menios and Mitrastethus as remote allies. To these 
genera it is approximated by its straight rostrum, short scape, 
general character of the underparts, except that the meta- 
thoracic episterna are rather narrow; and to Mitrastethus 
somewhat in outline, but not otherwise. The peculiar arma- 
ture of the tibie may belong possibly to only one sex. The 
elytra of the only exponent of this genus are marked with 
brown lines, caused by the dark approximate punctures in the 
sulci, and each elytron has a brown oblong spot, to the naked 
eye apparently depressed or contracted like a scar. I am in- 
debted for my specimen to Mr. Masters. 


Aithreus cicatricosus. Pl. I. fig. 8. 


i, ellipticus, fuscus, supra sat dense, infra pedibusque densissime 
griseo-squamosus ; rostro nitide piceo, prothorace multo breviore ; 
antennis ferrugineis; prothorace apice valde angusto, squamis 
rotundatis paulo sejunctim tecto; elytris suleato-punctatis, punctis 
approximatis, interstitiis paulo convexis, quinto sextoque in medio 
macula oblonga fusca notatis, apicem versus paulo prominulis. 
Long. 6 lin. 


Hab. Lord Howe Island. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xvi. 


qn 


66 On Additions to the Australian Curculionide. 


PLATYPH XUS. 


Cuput parvum ; rostrum subulatum, arcuatum, apice latius ; scrobes 
postmediane, parum oblique, ad oculum currentes. Scapus cla- 
vatus, oculum haud attingens; funiculus 7-articulatus, articulo 
basali longiusculo, ceteris sensim brevioribus, ultimo solo trans- _ 
verso, in clavam continuatis. Oculi modice angusti, fortiter 
eranulati, infra contigui. Prothorawx latus, depressus, apice tubu- 
latus, basi bisinuatus, lobis ocularibus haud prominulis. Elytra 
depressa, prothorace haud latiora. Pygidiwm tectum. Pectus am- 
pliatum, integrum. Cowe antice approximantes. Pedes brevi- 
usculi ; femora clavata, obsolete dentata ; tibie recte ; tarsi bre- 
viusculi. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus conjunctis, sutura 
in medio arcuata. 


A genus allied to the Brazilian Parallelosomus, but differing 
in its broader outline, very coarsely faceted eyes contiguous 
beneath, more subulate rostrum, and scrobes commencing 
behind the middle. In habit it is like Lytertus complanatus, 


but longer. This is one of the most interesting discoveries 
of Mr. Masters. 


Platypheus lyterioides. 


P. rufo-castaneus, subnitidus, setulis albis valde adspersus; rostro pro- 
thorace longiore, basi subseriatim punctato ; prothorace ampliato, 
subtransverso, ante medium utrinque fortiter rotundato, apice 
valde constricto, supra sat crebre leviter punctulato; elytris 
suleato-punctatis, interstitiis subplanatis, rude punctatis ; corpore 
infra punctis adsperso, singulis setam albam gerentibus, Long. 
4 lin. 


Hab. Gayndah. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE I. 


[Most of the figures on the Plate refer to species published in previous 
parts of these “ Contributions.” ] 


Fig. 1. Aésiotes leucurus, X11. p. 278. 

Fiy. 2. Acalonoma reducta, XVI. p. 58. 

Fig. 3. Euthyphasis acuta, XVI. p. 57. 

Fig. 4. Isacantha congesta, VILL. p. 98. 

Fig. 5. Ocynoma antennata, XII. p. 234. 

Fig. 6. Embaphiodes pyxidatus, XIII. p. 419. 
Fig. 7. Scolyphrus obesus, XII. p. 413. 

Fig. 8. Atthreus cicatricosus, XVI. p. 65. 

Fig. 9. Lycosura bispinosa, XVI. p. 56. 

Fig. 10. Head of Dicomada murina, XVI. p. 60. 
Fig. 11. Head of Olanea nigricollis, XI. p. 193. 
Fig. 12. Head of Xeda amplipennis, XL. p. 192. 
Fig. 18. Head of Agestra rubiginea, XVI. p. 59. 
Fig. 14. Head of Faryzeta musiva, XI. p. 192. 


On some new Shells from Kerguelen’s Island. 67 


Fig. 15. Head of Cydmea viridula, IX. p. 188. . 

Fig. 16. Head of Erytenna consputa (Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 196)*. 

Fig. 17. Head of Pheodica fulvicornis, XIII. p. 386. 

Fig. 18. Ae and side views of the head of Glaucopela unicolor, XIII. 
p. 885, 

Fig. 19. Pore leg of Melanterius floridus, XVI. p. 62. 

Fig. 20. Fore leg of M. fugitivus, XVI. p. 62. 

Fig. 21. Fore leg of Diethusa fervida, XI. p. 185. 


V.—Descriptions of some new Shells from Kerguelen’s Island. 
By Epear A. Sait, F.Z.5., Zoological Department, 
British Museum. 


Tue following species form part of the collections made at 
Kerguelen’s Island by the Rev. A. E. Eaton, the naturalist 
sent by the Royal Society with the British expedition for 
observing the recent transit of Venus. Only those species 
are here mentioned which are apparently undescribed, as it is 
purposed to publish elsewhere complete and detailed accounts 
of all the specimens obtained at the island. Of Mollusca the 
number is small, comprising only about twenty species; but 
of these the proportion of new forms is large, and several of 
them very remarkable discoveries. 


1. Struthiolaria mirabilis, sp. nov. 


Testa ovata, tenuis, imperforata, leviter turrita, alba, epidermide 
tenuissima fugaci olivaceo-alba amicta ; anfractus 63, convexius- 
culi, superne anguste planulati, lente accrescentes, longitudinaliter 
oblique arcuatimque crebre plicati (plicis inferne ad suturam vix 
attingentibus) ; liris spiralibus prominentibus supra plicas undu- 
latis (in anfr. superioribus 7-8, in ultimo circiter 22, illis infra 
medium simplicibus) succincti ; apertura longitudinis totius circiter 
4 equans ; columella arcuata. 

Operculum corneum unguiculatum, inferne costis duabus a nucleo 
unguiformi divergentibus munitum, superne medio longitudinaliter 
unisulcatum, concentrice striatum. 

Long. 42 mill, diam. 22. 


Hab. Swain’s Bay, Kerguelen’s Island. 


But a single specimen of this very remarkable shell was 
obtained by Mr. Eaton. This unfortunately has the labrum 
so much broken away, that it is impossible to describe the 
form of the aperture and the nature of the basal channel. 
However, the animal and operculum agree in all respects ex- 


* Figured in forgetfulness of its not having appeared in the ‘Annals.’ 
Be 
0° 


68 Mr. E. A. Smith on some new 


ternaily with Struthiolaria ; and although the shell has more 
the general aspect of Buccinum, there can be no doubt of its 
true location. The species which compose this genus are 
strong thick shells ; this, on the contrary, is particularly tragile, 
and clothed with a very thin deciduous epidermis. 


2. Buccinopsis Eatont, sp. nov. 


Testa elongato-ovata, turrita, tenuis, levis, pallide livido-fuscescens, 
haud nitens; anfractus 6? (apice fracto), reliqui 4 perconvexi, 
lente accrescentes, leves, incrementi lineis flexuosis insculpti, 
sutura profunda fere canaliculata sejuncti ; apertura ovata, longi- 
tudinis totius circiter 4 equans; columella levis, polita, medio 
leviter arcuata, versus basim obliqua; canalis latissimus, per- 
brevis, vix recurvus; labrum simplex, tenue. 

Operculum ovatum, concentrice plicato-striatum, nucleo laterali, vix 
terminali. 

Long. 56 mill., diam. 27 ; apertura long. 27 mill., diam. 14. 


Hab. Royal Sound and Swain’s Bay, Kerguelen’s Island. 


This is a very remarkable species, and chiefly characterized 
by the smooth convex whorls, which are destitute of all sculp- 
ture and ornamentation with the exception of the lines of 
growth. The suture is particularly deep, and almost amounts 
to a canaliculation. Around the short cauda of the body- 
whorl, from a little below the middle of the columella, runs a 
carination (which frequently occurs in species of Bullia), and 
joins the basal channel near the lip. 

The operculum is peculiar in that the nucleus is not terminal 
as in Buccinopsis Dalet, but situated on the inner side about 
one tenth of the entire length from the extremity, and just 
at this point the outline is interrupted by a slight sinus. It 
consists of one whorl, which gradually increases by concentric 
layers well defined by the lines of growth; the inferior surface 
is somewhat thickened along the outer edge—that is, that oppo- 
site the nucleus. Such slight differences are scarcely sufficient 
to warrant a generic separation. 


3. Trophon albolabratus, sp. nov. 


Testa ovato-fusiformis, turrita, alba ; anfractus 6, primi duo (nucleus) 
leves, ceeteri convexi, liris spiralibus (in anfr. superioribus 4-5, 
in ultimo circiter 13) wqualibus subequidistantibus cincti, et 
lamellis foliaceis numerosis subconfertis et prominentibus instructi ; 
apertura superne ovalis, infra in canalem prolongata, intus satu- 
rate fusca, longitudinis teste circiter 2 equans; labrum intus 
sublate albo marginatum, leviter expansum; columella medio 
parum arcuata, basi obliqua, eallo inferne crassiusculo, superne 
tenui labroque juncto induta, ceruleo-alba, margine interno fusea ; 


Shells from Kerguelen’s Island. 69 


regio umbilici leviter rimata ; canalis angustus, obliquus, paululum 
recurvus, modice elongatus. 

Operculum flayo-corneum. 

Long. 40 mill., diam. 18; apertura long. 24 mill., diam. 11. 


Hab. Swain’s Bay and Royal Sound, Kerguelen’s Island. 


The nearest ally of this species appears to be 7. philip- 
pranus of Dunker, which is found in the Straits of Magellan, 
at Cape Horn, and the Falkland Islands. From this species 
it differs in having the whorls rounded above, and not flattened 
or excavated, the penultimate is larger and more elevated, the 
body-whorl is more inflated below the middle and not pro- 
duced into such an elongated cauda, and the canal is shorter 
and the aperture rather larger, the longitudinal lamelle are 
more prominent and not nearly so numerous. 


4, Littorina setosa, sp. nov. 


Testa imperforata, ovato-turrita, tenuis, pallide rosea, circa medium 
anfractuum linea spirali rufa cincta, epidermide fugaci villosa vel 
setosa olivacea induta; anfractus 6, convexi, superne aliquanto 
tabulati, sutura profundiuscula discreti, ubique spiraliter et oblique 
minute punctato-striati ; apertura subquadrato-circularis, longitu- 
dinis totius 4 equans; columella perparum arcuata, ad basim 
leviter patula; labrum simplex. 

Operculum paucispirale, ovatum, superne acuminatum, tenuissimum, 
flayo-corneum. 

Long. 14 mill., diam. 83; apertura long. 7 mill., diam. 5. 


Hab, Swain’s Bay, Kerguelen’s Island. 


The epidermis which clothes this species is of a very de- 
ciduous nature; it is minutely hairy, the hairs being disposed 
in obliquely longitudinal series showing the layers of increase. 


5. Rissoa Kerguelent, sp. nov. 

Testa ovata, semipellucida, vitrea vel lactea, ad apicem pallide 
rubescens, tenuis, imperforata ; anfractus 5, convexi, politi, sutura 
angustissime marginata divisi; apex obtusus; apertura ovata, 
superne acuminata, longitudinis totius ;5, adequans; peristoma 
continuum, leviter incrassatum et expansum. 

Operculum paucispirale, corneum, simplex. 

Long. 3 mill., diam. 14. 


Hab. On a sponge, Kerguelen’s Island. 


This pretty species is of a glassy texture, sometimes streaked 
longitudinally with opaque white. The whorls are divided by 
a narrowly margined suture, and below it there is a faint 
depression; the first two whorls form an obtuse apex; and 
the penultimate is large. 


70 Mr. E. A. Smith on some new 


EATONIA, gen. nov. 


Testa forme rissoide ; apertura subcircularis; peristoma simplex, 
continuum, margine labrali haud incrassatum. 

Operculum ovatum, pauci- vel unispirale, nucleo subterminali a 
latere columellari paululum remoto, infra ossiculo prominenti a 
nucleo exsurgente et versus marginem columellarem extenso 
munita, 


There are two genera which have affinity to the present 
one—Jeffreysia and Rissoina. With Jeffreysia it agrees in 
the form and character of the aperture, but differs in having 
the nucleus of the operculum not lateral, but situated within 
the margin and towards the lower end—in fact, agreeing 
in this respect with Rissoina (see Adams, ‘Genera of Recent 
Mollusca,’ vol. ii. pl. 35. f. 1, a@& 6), but distinguished from 
it by the absence of the basal faint channel of the aperture 
and the lack of any incrassation to the labrum. 

The operculum of Jeffreysia is composed of concentric layers 
(as in Purpura), commencing from a nucleus situated on the 
margin of the inner or columellar side; and the ossicle or 
rib proceeds ‘‘from the nucleus in the direction of the outer 
margin” (Jeffreys, ‘ Brit. Conch.’ iv. p. 58; in the figure, /.c. 
pl. 1. f. 3, it is apparently the reverse). 

In Katonia the operculum is spiral, consisting of one or 
more whorls, the nucleus is situated within the margin and 
about one fourth the entire length from the lower end, and 
the ossicle is directed towards the ¢nner margin. 

I feel much pleasure in associating with this group the 
name of the Rev. A. E. Eaton, who worked so indefatigably 
in collecting specimens during the expedition. 


6. Hatonia kerguelenensis, sp. nov. 


Testa ovato-conica, tenuis, olivaceo-nigrescens, versus labrum palli- 
dior semipellucida, vix rimata; anfractus 6, convexi, leves parum 
nitidi, incrementi lineis striati, sutura simplici sejuncti; apertura 
fere circularis, longitudinis totius ;5, equans; peristoma simplex, 
continuum, in regione umbilicali leviter incrassatum et vix 
reflexum. 

Operculum ovatum, intus concavum, nucleo posteriore sed haud ter- 
minali, crassiusculum, margine externo lira incrassatum, unispirale, 
supra incrementi lineis valde striatum, infra ossiculo elongato a 
nucleo exsurgente munitum. 

Long. 3 mill., diam, 12. 


Hab. On a sponge, Kerguelen’s Island. 


This species was found in company with Rissoa Kerguelent. 
It is of a very different form, the spire being conical, the last 


Shells from Kerguelen’s Island. 71 


whorl shorter and a trifle broader; and it also differs in colour. 
In general aspect it resembles very much several species of 
Hydrobia; but the operculum will at once separate it. 


7. Hatonia caliginosa, sp.nov. 


Testa ovata, modice tenuis, nigra, vix rimata; anfractus 44, convexi, 
leeves, vix nitidi, sutura simplici discreti, incrementi lineis obso- 
lete striati ; apertura fere circularis, superne paululum acuminata, 
longitudinis totius 4 fere equans ; peristoma continuum, levissime 
incrassatum, in regione umbilicali albidum, aliquanto reflexum, et 
versus basim parum effusum. 

Operculum ei Z. kerguelenensis fere simile. 

Long. 2 mill., diam. 1. 


Hab. Swain’s Bay, Kerguelen’s Island. 


This minute shell has a simple style of sculpture. It is of 
a very black olive-colour, with a nearly circular aperture, the 
peritreme of which is black outwardly and whitish in the colu- 
mellar region. 


8. Hatonia subrufescens, sp. nov. 


Testa ovata, leviter conica, tenuis, semidiaphana, vix rimata, sub- 
rufescens, versus labrum albida; anfractus 44, lente accrescentes, 
conyexi, sutura subprofunda divisi, leves nisi incrementi striis 
tenuiter sculpti; apertura subcircularis, longitudinis teste 1 
paulo superans ; peristoma continuum, ad marginem columellarem 
leviter incrassatum et reflexum, rimam umbilicalem indistinctam 
effingens. 

Operculum ei £. kerguelenensis fere simile, sed ossiculo fortissimo 
munitum. 

Long. 14 mill., diam. 2. 

Hab. On a sponge, Kerguelen’s Island. 


The reddish colour of the upper whorls is attributable to 
the dried remains of the inhabitant. 


9. Skenea subcanaliculata, sp. nov. 


Testa minuta, orbiculata, depressa, tenuis, subdiaphana, albida, late 
profundeque umbilicata ; spira minime elevata; anfractus 3}, 
sublente accrescentes, perconvexi, ad suturam valde incurvati, fere 
canaliculati, leves nisi incrementi striis levissime  sculpti ; 
apertura subcircularis, leviter obliqua; peristoma continuum, 
simplex. 

Operculum subcirculare, paucispirale, nucleo fere centrali. 

Diam. max. 12 mill., diam. min. 1, alt. 3. 


Hab. On a sponge, Kerguelen’s Island. 


72 On some new Shells from Kerguelen’s Island. 


Some specimens are of a faint reddish colour in the upper 
whorls ; but this may be from the dried animal within. ‘The 
whorls are very much incurved at the suture, so much so that 
almost a channel is produced. 


10. Scissurella supraplicata, sp. nov. 


Testa heliciformis, spira brevi, anguste perforata, tenuis, semipellu- 
cida, alba, epidermide caduca crassiuscula pallide olivacea amicta ; 
antractus 3, primus ? (abruptus), secundus convexiusculus, 
superne aliquanto planulatus et radiatim arcuate plicatus, ultimus 
magnus, paululum supra medium carina duplici tenui (cum 
scissura continua) succinctus, supra carinam radiatim arcuate 
plicatus, infra eam incrementi lineis striatus ; apertura maxima, 
irregulariter circularis, ad marginem basalem levissime expansa ; 
peristoma continuum, scissura profunda angusta. 

Operculum corneum, 4 

Diam. max. 14 mill., diam. min. 1, alt, 1. 


Lab. Swain’s Bay, Kerguelen’s Island. 


The deep narrow slit is situated between the two thread- 
like keels, as is the case in several other species. The oper- 
culum is too far within the aperture to allow of examination. 


11. Solenella gigantea, sp. nov. 


Testa elongato-ovalis, postice subrhomboidalis, parum inequilateralis, 
postice longior, aliquanto ventricosa, versus marginem posticum 
compressiuscula, epidermide nitidissima (vel fusco- vel flavo- 
olivacea) induta, incrementi lineis concentricis (interdum promi- 
nentibus) ornata, et striis paucis tenuissimis et confertis ab um- 
bonibus usque ad medium lateris antici radiata, intus alba, iri- 
descens ; margo dorsalis utrinque leviter declivis, ventralis vix 
arcuatus ; extremitas lateris antica brevioris paululum supra me- 
dium leviter acuminato-rotundata; postica superne subrostrata, 
medio leviter sinuata; dentes cardinales postice circiter 32, an- 
tice 11 ; pallii impressio perprofunde sinuata. 

Lat. 62 milly long. 32, crass. 19. 


Hab. Royal Sound, Kerguelen’s Island. 


This magnificent species is by far the largest yet described 
of this genus, and is at once known from the other three 
species by its difference of form. The posterior end pouts in the 
same manner as in the North-American Yoldia thracieformis. 
‘The epidermis im young and half-grown specimens is of a 
bright yellowish olive colour; but in the adult shell it becomes 
of a dark olive-brown, and is much eroded in the umbonal 
region ; it is slightly reflexed within the margin of the valves. 
The few radiating contiguous striations towards the anterior 
end furnish another very distinctive character. 


Mr. E. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea. 73 


12. Yoldia subequilateralis, sp. nov. 


Testa ovalis, postice acuminata, subzequilateralis, postice paululum 
brevior, convexiuscula, epidermide olivacea vel flavo-olivacea 
induta, concentrice rugose striata, utrinque umbonibus ad margi- 
nem subventralem striis paucis subgranosis radiantibus insculpta, 
utrinque leviter hians, intus czeruleo-alba ; margo dorsalis utrinque 
multum declivis, antice levissime convexo-arcuatus, postice fere 
rectus; margo ventralis ubique arcuatus; latus anticum late 
rotundatum, posticum subacuminate productum ; fovea ligamentalis 
parva triangularis; dentes cardinales utrinque 11; sinus pallii 
latissimus parum profundus. 

Lat. 34 mill., long. 23, crass. 9. 


Hab. Swain’s Bay, Kerguelen’s Island. 


I know but one species which approaches the present one 
somewhat closely, namely Y. Hightsiz of Couthouy. From this, 
however, it is well distinguished by its difference in form. By 
reference to Jay’s figure upon which Y, Hightsid is founded 
(for no description is given ; Cat. Shells, 1839, ed. 3, pl. i. f. 12 
& 13), it will be perceived that a very inequilateral shell is 
there represented, with a much excavated posterior dorsal slope ; 
on the contrary, Y. subequilateralis is almost equilateral, with 
a straight posterior dorsal acclivity. 


VI.—Descriptions of new Species of Crustacea collected at 
Kerguelen’s Island by the Rev. A. E. Eaton. By Epwarp 
J. Mirrs, Zoological Department, British Museum. 


THE Crustacea collected at Kerguelen’s Island (exclusive of 
the Entomostraca, which have not yet been examined) amount 
to ten species, seven of which are here described for the first 
time. One of these, Serolis latifrons, is mentioned (but not 
characterized) by A. White, in the ‘List of Specimens of 
Crustacea in the British Museum ;’ and examples from the 
Auckland Islands have long existed in the Collection. 


Dynamene Eatoni, n. sp. 


Convex, smooth, naked, with the sides of the pereion nearly 
parallel. Cephalon transverse, deeply encased within the first 
segment of the pereion ; its front with a thin raised marginal 
line. Eyes very small. Segments of the pereion narrow, of 
equal width above; the seventh segment produced backward 
on the sides over the front of the first (real) segment of the 
pleon. Segments of the pleon (the last excepted) coalescent, 


74 Mr. E. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea. 


with the lines of union indicated on the sides by incised lines ; 
last segment of the pleon convex, with the sides nearly straight, 
and with a rounded emargination at its extremity, which is 
about as wide as deep. Rami of the lateral appendages of the 
pleon subequal, oval, entire, reaching nearly to the notch at 


the extremity of the terminal segment. Colour reddish or 


greyish brown, with darker spots. 
Length of the largest specimen nearly ? inch. 


Hab. Kerguelen’s Island, Swain’s Bay and Royal Sound. 


Serolis latifrons. 
Serolis latifrons, White, List Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 106 (1847). 


Convex, with a series of impressed lines and punctulations 
near the posterior margin of each segment. Segments of the 
pereion with the posterior margin sinuated, acute at the ifero- 
posterior angle, but not greatly produced backward (as in some 
species of the genus). ‘Terminal segment of the pleon large, 
subtriangular, with a semicircular notch at its extremity, with 
a high longitudinal central carina extending from the base of 
the segment to the terminal notch, and with a less-elevated 
carina on either side, rising near and continued for some 
distance parallel to the base of the segment, then curving 
backward and terminating before reaching the lateral margin. 
Rami of the lateral appendages of the pleon narrow-acuminate, 
the outer one very small, not half the length of the imner 
ramus. Colour brown, with irregular paler patches. 

Length about 1 inch. 

Hab, Kerguelen’s Island, Royal Sound; Auckland Islands, 
Rendezvous Cove (Lieutenant A. Smith, R.N., Brit. Mus.). 


Lystanassa Kerguelent, n. sp. 


Smooth. Eyes not visible. Superior antenne subpyriform, 
with the first joint large, robust, the second and third joints 
short; the secondary appendage short. Inferior antenne 
slender, longer than the superior, with the last two joints of 
the peduncle longer than the preceding. Gnathopoda weak ; 
the first pair short, subchelate ; the second pair longer, with 
the dactylos rudimentary. Second pair of pereiopoda with 
the coxe emarginate behind, and produced backward at the 
infero-posterior angle. ‘Third segment of the pleon produced 
backward at its infero-posterior angle into a narrow subacute 
lobe. 

Length 4 inch. 

Hab. Kerguelen’s Island, Royal Sound. 


Mr. E. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea. 75 


PARAMGRA, n. g. 


Melita, Dana (nec Leach), U.S. Explor. Exped., Crust. p. 911 (1852). 
Mera (part.), Spence Bate, Cat. Amphipod. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 181 
(1862). 

Superior antenne exappendiculate, but little longer than 
the inferior. Gnathopoda subequal, well developed ; dactyios 
closing along the inferior margin of the palm. Posterior pair 
of pleopoda with the rami very unequal, the inner ramus short 
or rudimentary. ‘'Telson cleft nearly to the base. 


This genus will apparently include Melita Fresnelii, Au- 
douin, and Melita tenuicornis, Dana, which latter species 
is placed by Mr. Spence Bate provisionally in the genus 
Mera. 


Paramera australis, n. sp. 


Smooth, without dorsal carine. Eyes subreniform, black. 
Antenne about half as long as the animal, slender ; first and 
second joints of the peduncle of the superior antenne about 
as long as the cephalon, third joint short; inferior antenne 
with the first to third joints short, the fourth and fifth longer. 
Gnathopoda with the carpus narrow at the base, enlarging 
anteriorly ; propodos with the sides nearly parallel, obliquely 
truncate at the extremity; dactylos short, slightly arcuate. 
Third, fourth, and fifth pairs of pereiopoda with the coxe 
transverse, small; the basa longer, with the inferior margins 
rounded. First three segments of the pleon with the inferior 
margins rounded, minutely serrulate. Antenne, gnathopoda, 
pereiopoda, and rami of the pleopoda with short hairs. 

Length $ inch. 


Hab. Kerguelen’s Island, Royal Sound. 


Podocerus ornatus, n. sp. 


Antenne subequal, very robust, clothed with long hairs ; 
peduncles with the last two joints much longer than the pre- 
ceding, subequal. Superior antenne with a small secondary 
appendage. Second pair of gnathopoda the largest, with the 
carpus short; the propodos large, ovate; the dactylos strong 
and arcuate. Pereiopoda subprehensile, with the tarsus flexible. 
Rami of the pleopoda with a series of short spines. Segments 
of the pleon somewhat produced backward, with the posterior 
margin rounded. ‘'Telson small, simple, conical. Colour pale, 
with very numerous small black spots. 

Length 3% inch. 

Hab. Kerguelen’s Island, Swain’s Bay. 


76 Dr. A. B. Meyer on Hyalonema cebuense. 


Nymphon gracilipes, n. sp. 

Very slender, clothed with very short hairs. Legs very 
long. Head and neck of equal length, together about as long 
asthe body. First (mandibular) pair of palpiform appendages 
three-jointed, terminating in slender chele ; second pair five- 
jointed, the first jot very small, the second the longest, the 
remaining joints very hairy; third (ovigerous) pair eleven- 
jointed, the first joint very short, second, third, and fourth 
longer, fifth very long, sixth to tenth gradually decreasing in 
size, the eleventh minute. Legs with the first and third joints 
very short, the second rather longer, the fourth to sixth very 
long, the seventh and eighth (first and second tarsal) subequal, 
straight. Claws two, one very small. 

Length 4 inch. 


Hab. Kerguelen’s Island, Royal Sound. 


Nymphon styligerum, n. sp. 

Rather robust, hairy; legsshort. Head sessile, very thick. 
First (mandibular) pair of palpiform appendages rudimentary 
or abortive, a single joint only being developed ; second pair 
five-jointed ; third (ovigerous) pair ten-jointed, with the first 
three joints short, the fourth and fifth longer, the sixth to the 
ninth short, the tenth quite minute. Legs with the first three 
joints very short, the next three joints longer, the seventh (first 
tarsal joint) minute, the eighth (second tarsal) longer, curved. 
Claws two, unequal. Abdomen terminating posteriorly in a 
long styliform process. 

Length +; inch. 


Hab. Kerguelen’s Island, Royal Sound. 


Should the form of the first pair of palpiform appendages 
prove constant, this species would probably constitute the type 
of a new genus allied to Achelia, Hodge. 


ViI.—On Hyalonema cebuense. By Dr. A. B. Murer. 
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


DEAR Sirs, 

Messrs. Higgin and Carter describe and figure, in the last 
number of your Journal (June, p. 377, plate xxi.), Hyalonema 
cebuense, a new hexactinellid sponge from Cebu, Philippine 
Islands. It is just a year now that I sent the enclosed photo- 
graph to the late Dr. J. E. Gray. I received this photograph 


Dr. A. B. Meyer on Hyalonema cebuense. 77 


from a friend in Cebu, Mr. Hepp, who had taken it himself from 
the specimen, which was inthe possession of Mr, Legaspi there, 
a native known to possess a large collection of shells &ce., which 
I examined myself when on Cebu in 1872. I expressed 
the wish to Dr. Gray that he might describe or notice the 
sponge, as apparently distinct from all the other new forms 
which I had brought home from there (viz. Meyerina clave- 
jformis, Crateromorpha Meyert, Rossella philippinensis, and 
Labaria hemispherica), all described by Dr. Gray; but Dr. 
Gray ‘did not venture to notice the sponge from the photo- 
graph,” and I, of course, still less. My exertions to get the spe- 
cimen itself from Cebu were in vain till now ; but if you will 
compare the photograph, which it would be perhaps interesting 
to reproduce in your Journal as a woodcut*, with the figure of 
Hyalonema cebuense on plate xxi. (/. ¢.) the identity of both is 
not to be overlooked a moment. ‘The habitat of this species, 
“Cebu,” as stated by Mr. Higgin, seems to be confirmed 
hereby. But I do not believe that these sponges are obtained 
there by diving, but only by dredging in a similar manner as 
I described it shortly in your Journal for January 1874, which 
note affords occasionally a more detailed account. 


R. Natural History Museum, Very respectfully, 
Dresden, June 6, 1875. A. B. MEyYer. 


Note by Mr. Hiaarn. 
DEAR SIR, 

I have the pleasure to return to you Dr. Meyer’s letter of 
the 6th inst., with the photograph attached to it, and thank 
you much for sending it for my perusal. 

I think there can be no doubt that the sponge photographed 
is an example of Hyalonema cebuense; it 1s, however, ap- 
parently in a very decayed condition, and seems to have 
entirely lost the beautiful latticework surface shown in the 
Liverpool-Museum specimen. 

It is satisfactory to have the locality of the Liverpool sponge 
thus confirmed; and we may hope that other examples will 
have been obtained by H.M.S. ‘Challenger ’ during her recent 
dredging-cruise amongst the Philippine Islands. 


Huyton, I am, dear Sir, 
June 17, 1875. Yours very faithfully, 
To Dr. Francis. THOMAS HIGGIN. 


* [ As, from the note which Mr. Higgin has bad the kindness to append 
to this paper, there cannot be the slightest doubt as to the identity of this 
specimen with his H. cebuense, we do not consider it necessary to reproduce 
the photograph.—Eps. ] 


78 Miscellaneous. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


On the Fauna and Flora of Kerguelen’s Island. (A letter addressed 
to the French Minister of Foreign Affuirs.) By M. Laney. 


Capetown, Feb. 22, 1875. 


I nave the honour to transmit to you an article from a Capetown 
newspaper containing some interesting information on the fauna and 
flora of Kerguelen’s Island, communicated by Dr. Kidder, a naturalist 
attached to the American Expedition for observing the transit of 
Venus on that island. 

From Dr. Kidder’s investigations it appears that there exists on 
Kerguelen’s Island only one species of bird which is not web-footed ; 
this is the sheathbill (Chionzs alba); it feeds on the shell-fish and 
sea-weeds left on the shore by the tide. On the other hand, aquatic 
birds are very numerous. The green-winged teal is found in great 
abundance; its flavour is exquisite. Among the sea-birds observed 
are :—17 species of petrel ; 2 of albatross; 3 penguins ; and a very 
large variety of Lestris catarrhactes, which, although web-footed, 
feeds only on birds and eggs. 

The insects are very few. Some wingless Diptera and red Acri- 
didz are found on the leaves of the cabbage. The only Invertebrata 
provided with wings which have been discovered by Dr. Kidder are 
various species of Coleoptera; he has seen neither Hymenoptera, 
Hemiptera, nor Diptera. 

There are neither Reptilia nor Batrachia, but a great many Crus- 
tacea and a few Gasteropoda. 

Only one species of fish has been found in the lakes. It seems to 
belong to the family Gadidze, but is of small dimensions. 

The class Mammalia is scarcely represented at Kerguelen. The 
sole mammal (not amphibious) met with is the common mouse, 
which was doubiless introduced from some vessel. As regards am- 
phibia—seals, sea-elephants, sea-leopards, sea-lons, &c., which 
formerly abounded there, have been so hunted by the American 
whalers that they have become very scarce. 

The flora of the island is poor but singular; some of the plants 
which grow there are met with in no other part—among others 
Lyallia kerguelensis (the only species of a genus incert: sedis), Colo- 
banthus kerquelensis, and Triodia kerguelensis. The Kerguelen cab- 
bage and tea-plant (Pringlea antiscorbutica and Acena affinis) ofter 
to seamen a valuable remedy against scurvy. Dr. Kidder has dis- 
covered some plants not described in Dr. Hooker’s work published 
after his exploration in the years 1839 to 1841. He brings from 
Kerguelen 28 boxes of botanical specimens. 

The Rey. Mr. Eaton (naturalist to the English Expedition) and 
Dr. Naumann (naturalist to the German Expedition) will, no doubt, 
make a more complete collection; for they will prolong their stay 
several months. 


Miscellaneous. 79 


The area of the island is about 100 miles in length by 40 in 


breadth.— Comptes Rendus de VAcad. des Sciences, tome 1xxx. 
pp. 1224, 1225. 


On Androgynous Diptera. By Dr. Lonw. 


The occurrence of characters of the two sexes in different parts of 
the body of insects has been noticed chiefly in those orders which 
are generally collected, and more especially in the Lepidoptera. 
Nearly 30 years ago (in 1846) Dr. Loew described (Stett. ent. Zeit. 
vii. p. 302) an androgynous specimen of Beris nitens, Latr., in which 
the head, thorax, wings, fore legs, and left middle and hind legs 
presented male characters, while the abdomen with the genitalia and 
the right middle and hind legs were female. This case, which is not 
mentioned in Hagen’s list of known hermaphrodite insects (Stett. ent. 
Zeit. xxii. 1861), has hitherto stood alone in the order Diptera. 

Dr. Loew now describes another androgynous Dipteron, namely an 
example of his Synarthrus cinereiventris, a species of the family Do- 
lichopodidee from Texas. He describes in considerable detail the 
distinctive characters of the two sexes of this species, which are com- 
bined in the hermaphrodite in a way hitherto unrecorded for any 
insect, the head, body, and wings being entirely of normal female 
structure, whilst the whole of the legs display the peculiar characters 
of the male sex fully developed.— Zeitschrift fiir die gesaminten Natur- 
wissenschaften, Neue Folge, Band x. 1874, pp. 75-79. 


The Blind Fish and some of the associated Species of the Mammoth 
Cave, Kentucky, probably of Marine Origin. 


Mr. F. W. Putnam, in an article published in the Bulletin of the 
Essex Institute, vol. vi. no. 12, 1874, remarks as follows on the 
origin of some of the present inhabitants. 

That many or, with two or three exceptions, nearly all of the 
thirty or forty species of vertebrates, articulates, mollusks, and still 
lower forms, including a few plants, now discovered in the caves of 
Kentucky, are of comparatively late introduction, is probable from 
the tact that they are so closely allied to forms living in the vicinity 
of the caves. But that the blind fishes, the Chologaster, and a 
few of the lower forms of articulates, such as the Lernean parasitic on 
the blind fish, may have been inhabitants of the subterranean 
streams for a much longer period, is worthy of consideration on the 
following grounds :— 

First, the blind-fish family has no immediate allies existing in 
the interior waters *, the only species of the family, in addition to 


* In common with others I have considered the Heteropygii as be- 
longing to the same order with the Cyprinodontes; but I now have, from 
further information of their structure, doubts as to their close association 
with that group. This subject will be presented on another occasion. 


80 Miscellaneous. 


the three found in the Mammoth Cave, being known at present only 
from the rice-ditches of the low coast of South Carolina. 

Second, the Lerneean parasite is much more common on marine 
fishes than on strictly fluviatile species, and is more decidedly a 
marine than a freshwater form. These facts may therefore be 
taken as at least indicating the probability of the early origin of 
some part of the great cave-system of the region of the Ohio val- 
ley ; and while there may be nothing in the present structure of the 
caves to indicate their having been formed in part while in contact 
with salt water, the supposed erosion of the limestone and the 
modification of the early formed chambers by later action should 
be carefully considered before it can be denied that the caves 
were, in some slight part, for a time supplied with marine life. 
Until a specimen of Chologaster, or some other member of the 
family, has been obtained in the external waters of the Ohio valley, 
it is hardly logical to regard the family to which the blind fishes 
belong as one originally distributed in the rivers of the Ohio valley, 
and afterward becoming exterminated in the rivers and only existing 
in two such widely different localities as the coast of South Carolina 
and the subterranean streams of the south-western States. That 
marine forms of life are found in our freshwater lakes and rivers is 
known to be the case. The specimen of a shrimp exhibited was 
secured in the Green River, near one of the outlets of the Mammoth 
Cave. The fact that in some of the waters of Florida fishes 
once marine are now confined to freshwater lakes of comparatively 
recent formation, and that in the St. John’s river, and others of 
that State, many marine and freshwater species are found associated, 
are evidence of the change that may take place in the habits of 
some marine animals, while a recent announcement of the Gobiosoma 
found in the Ohio river* is another instance of a marine fish living 
in fresh waters.—Sitlliman’s American Journal, May 1875. 


Note on Neobalena marginata f. 


In the ‘Annals’ for October last (p. 316) an awkward mistake 
has crept into the abstract from one of my letters to Dr. Gray, 
published by him as a paragraph. It is the skull of the calf of 
Neobalena marginata that is 2 feet 3 inches in total length, not the 
calf itself. 


Wellington, New Zealand, James Hector. 
January 19, 1875. 


* Putnam, “Notice of Gobiosoma molestum from the Ohio,” Amer. Nat. 
vili. Feb. 1874. ; 

+ [We are requested by Dr. Hector to state that the above correction 
would have been made at an earlier date, but for the unfortunate circum- 
stance that it was enclosed in a letter addressed to Dr. Gray which arrived 
in England after his death.—Eb. | 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTH SERIES. | 


No. 92, AUGUST. 1875. 


VIII.—On the Position of Sagitta, and on the Convergence 
of Types by Pelagic Life. By M. A. Grtarp*. 


No animal has been more frequently shifted from one syste- 
matic division to another than Sagitta. Some have regarded 
it as a degraded vertebrate, and have placed it beside Amphi- 
oxus; others have considered it a heteropod mollusk; Oscar 
Schmidt declares that it “is neither a true annelid nor a legi- 
timate mollusk”’+; Leuckart, Schneider, and Claus approxi- 
mate it to the Nematoidea. 

Hickel, in his ‘Generelle Morphologie,’ also places the 
Chetognatha among the Nemathelmintha, and, further, he 
takes up the idea of Meissner with regard to the relationship 
of Sagitta and the Vertebrata. If we make a perpendicular 
section of the tail of a fish, we see clearly, he says, that the 
trunk of a vertebrate is formed originally of four antimera, 
and not of two. The primitive form of the lower Vertebrata, 
like that of the Nematoidea, is the eutetrapleural interradial 
form. Thus we may put forth, with some appearance of rea- 
son, the hypothesis that the Vertebrata have issued from the 
Chetognatha by a progressive metamorphosis, whilst the 
Nematoidea have been produced from them by a retrograde 
metamorphosis. 

Since the admirable researches of Kowalevsky upon the 


* Translated by W. 8. Dallas, F.L.S., from an article in the ‘ Revue des 
Sciences Naturelles,’ tome iii. March 1875, communicated by the Author. 
+ The Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 57. 


Ann. & Mag. N. List. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 6 


82 M. A. Giard on the Position of Sagitta, and on 


embryogeny of the Ascidia, Hiackel has modified his opinions 
upon this point: but we may say that the Sagitte were a 
badly chosen group among the Nematoidea for the support of 
this theory; for we do not find in them the four muscular 
bundles mentioned by Hickel, and their body is formed rather 
of two antimera. 

On the other hand, the four primitive antimera occur with 
wonderful distinctness in the tail of the larvee of certain Ascidia 
(Perophora Listert) ; and even in some adult Ascidia they are 
clearly indicated by the quaternary symmetry of the buccal 
aperture. 

Kowalevsky has himself expressed his opinion as to the 
position of Sagitta in the animal tree: he does not hesitate to 
place the Cheetognatha among the true Annelides*. 

Before examining these various opinions more closely, it 
seems necessary to enter upon some general considerations 
which will enable us the better to appreciate the causes of 
their divergence. 

One of the most difficult problems of modern zoology, and 
indeed that which must now-a-days preoccupy every thinking 
naturalist, is to determine in every peculiar arrangement of an 
organism what belongs to heredity, and what must be attri- 
buted to adaptation. Such inquiries present immense difficul- 
ties, and can only be fruitfully attempted with groups of which 
the embryogeny is sufficiently known. I speak, of course, of 
stratological embryogeny, which only dates from ten years 
back, and the general importance of which is unfortunately 
not understood by all who are engaged in zoological investi- 
gation. Every anatomical investigation that is not made with 
the object of elucidating this new embryogeny, is a work which 
may certainly possess some interest, but one which is no longer 
of our epoch, and even loses an enormous portion of its value. 
However, all naturalists of any merit have always been sus- 
tained in their efforts by a philosophical idea; and, although I 
may thereby subject myself to bitter criticism, I regard the 
memoirs of a Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire, a Wolf, or a Kowalevsky 
as having contributed much more to the progress of science 
than the anatomy of the cat by Straus-Durckheim, or that of 
the tortoise by Bojanus. 

We shall endeavour to show what enormous influence the 
external conditions of existence may have upon the form of 
an animal, what astonishing resemblances may result from the 
action of identical causes upon originally different organisms. 
It will be the eternal glory of Lamarck that he was the first to 


* Nablioudenia nade rajvetierne Brachiopoda. Moscow, 1874, p. 34, 
note, 


the Convergence of Types by Pelagic Life. 83 


bring into the light this power of ethology. It will be the 
glory of Darwin that he has shown how much this action of 
the surrounding media is increased by natural selection, the 
idea of which is essentially inseparable from that of adaptation, 
selection at a given moment being determined by the limits of 
this adaptation. 

We shall see hereafter how, in the particular instance of the 
Cheetognatha and in some other interesting cases, pure adap- 
tive analogies have been taken for relations of affinity. With- 
out pretending to give a complete solution of these questions, 
which are too complex to be treated lightly, we shall esteem 
ourselves fortunate if we have indicated the nature of certain 
difficulties, and thus contributed to clear the road which our 
successors will have to traverse. 


Convergence of Types by Pelagic Life. 


In a previous memoir* I have dwelt upon the convergence 
of types by parasitism, and pointed out that this mode of ex- 
istence gradually brought about in the most diverse animals 
organic modifications so profound as to cause the disappearance 
not only of the characters of orders and classes, but even of 
those of the great divisions or subkingdoms. Without the 
clue furnished by embryogeny we might easily be led to create 
families and genera including animals belonging to groups so 
distinct as the Trematoda, the Nudibranchiate Mollusca, the 
Cirripedes, and the Isopod and Copepod Crustacea. Since 
then, during the Scientific Congress at Lille, I have had the 
extreme satisfaction of learning that these opinions were shared 
by one of the most distinguished embryogenists of our time, 
Professor Carl Vogt. This eminent philosophical zoologist, 
without any knowledge of the memoir to which I have alluded, 
enunciated the same proposition, supporting it by precisely the 
same examples (Sacculina, Entoconcha, Redic). 

Opinions of the same nature have also been expressed by 
Professor Martins (of Montpellier), one of the few French 
naturalists who have been able to understand the modern spe- 
cific movement in the biological sciences. He says} :— I 
cannot refrain from observing that the appearance of the same 
morphological type (of the same animal, so to speak) at various 
grades in the scale, is another argument in favour of commu- 
nity of origin combined with subsequent modifications. ‘The 


* Revue Scientifique, July 11, 1874, 4° année, 2° série, no. 2, pp. 32 & 
33. 

+ See C. Martins, ‘La Création du monde organisé d’aprés les natura- 
listes de la nouvelle Ecole,’ p. 15. 


G* 


84 M. A. Giard on the Position of Sagitta, and on 


type of the monkey with hands and with a prehensile tail ap- 
pears first of all in the chameleon—a reptile which does not creep 
but climbs, and twists its tail round the branch that bears it. 
This type reappears among the marsupials in the phalangers 
and opossums, among the rodents in the couendous (Syne- 
theres), and among the plantigrade carnivores in the kinkajou 
(Cercoleptes), to become multiplied, diversified, and terminated 
in the prehensile-tailed monkeys of South America, such as 
the sapajous, howling monkeys, and spider monkeys. The 
flying dragon, among reptiles, is the first appearance of an 
animal which sustains itself in the air by means of a membrane 
stretched upon the sides of the trunk. The flying phalanger 
or Petaurista among marsupials, the flying squirrel among the 
rodents, and, lastly, the Galeopithecus or flymg lemur are re- 
petitions of the same morphological type from the reptiles up 
tO) thes prIMaLes. wate te In the gradual evolution of living 
creatures, notwithstanding profound differences of organization, 
the same media and the same needs have induced the develop- 
ment of the same forms, which heredity has fixed and main- 
tained by the reproduction of the species.” 

It will be seen that the learned Professor takes especially 
as examples organic arrangements relating to vital peculia- 
rities of secondary rank. ‘Thus we may say that some 
animals, such as the chameleon, the opossum, &e., present the 
same ethological type, rather than the same morphological type 
in the true sense of the word. It is the same with other 
animals with still more superficial resemblances due to 
direct mimetism, and not to parallelism of vital conditions*. 
The action of surrounding media is of course exerted from the 
exterior towards the interior, and does not succeed in modify- 
ing the morphological type in creatures which are already 
strongly differentiated until after a very long time, and only 
with the aid of very imperious physiological necessities. As a 
matter of course, however, these physiological necessities are 
powerless of themselves to induce the convergence of types ; 
and whilst we render all justice to our immortal Lamarck, 
we must not lose sight of the part played by natural selection 
in the preservation of the forms which are best adapted to a 
detinite ensemble of external conditions. 

One of the most energetic factors of this convergence is 
certainly, as has already been said, parasitism, and especially 
parasitism in its most absolute form—that is to say, that which 

* See, for more details upon the resemblances due to mimetism, my 
‘Recherches sur les Synascidies,’ pp. 58 e¢ segg. The interesting mves- 
tigations of Wallace and of some other zoologists are far from having 
exhausted this subject, which for many reasons deserves to be investi- 
gated afresh, ; 


the Convergence of Types by Pelagic Life. 85 


is combined with the permanent fixation and complete depen- 
dence of the parasite with relation to the affected organism. 
Parasitism in this sense produces results such that the zoolo- 
gist, furnished only with the resources of anatomy and pure 
morphology, could never have referred certain animals to their 
true place in the classification. 

But there are other groups of ethological conditions 
which, without acting in so remarkable a manner, neverthe- 
less induce very interesting typical convergences, especially 
when they affect simple or feebly differentiated organisms. We 
shall pay attention at present only to pelagic life, and seek to 
determine with precision what are the modifications that this 
mode of existence may induce in the animals of various classes 
that are subjected to it. This will enable us to appreciate the 
value of the reasons which have led zoologists to place Sagitta 
im one group or another of the animal kingdom. 

Pelagic animals are those which live in the open sea, 
generally near the surface of the water, and rarely approach 
the shore, upon which, however, they are sometimes cast by 
the winds. We find animals leading such an_ existence 
throughout the whole zoological series, from the Protozoa to 
the Vertebrata. If we leave out of consideration superficial 
currents and climatal zones, these animals live under very 
uniform and at the same time very special conditions, the 
action of which must impress upon the organism certain pecu- 
har features, which may succeed in masking the morphological 
type, especially in the Invertebrata. 

The characters of adaptation proper to pelagic life are :— 

1. An extreme transparency of all the tissues, which ren- 
ders the animal completely invisible, and enables it to escape 
easily from its enemies. ‘This transparency exists in animals 
belonging to ‘the most diverse groups. We observe it in the 
Noctiluce, the Siphonophora, the Medusze, the Ctenophora, 
the Heteropod and Pteropod Mollusca, the Salpe and Pyro- 
somata; in Sagitta, Tomopteris, and Alciope ; and, lastly, in 
the Leptocephali among’ fishes. 

2. The considerable development of certain organs of the 
senses, which often constitute the sole visible points of the 
animal. In general it is the eyes that present an enormous 
development with relation to the rest of the organization, as 
may be observed in a great number of the examples just 
cited; sometimes also the auditory apparatus, as in the 
Meduse and the Appendicularie, and in Mysis, in which this 
apparatus is situated upon the caudal lamine. 

3. A reduction of the digestive tube, which becomes consi- 
derable, although without being so marked as in parasitic 


86 M. A. Giard on the Position of Sagitta, and on 


animals. Not to mention the numerous examples of this 
reduction that may be found among the Meduse and Cteno- 
phora, we meet in other groups with an atrophy of the diges- 
tive organs which may even reach complete disappearance 
absolutely, as in the Rhizostomes. This is what occurs, for 
example, in the curious genus Monstrilla, one of the pelagic 
Copepod Crustacea; the nucleus of the Salpe and Appen- 
dicularie also represents a perfectly rudimentary state of the 
digestive tube of the Tunicata, if it be compared with the 
intestinal mass of the animals of that group which lead a 
sedentary life (Ascidia). The same may be said of the 
digestive tube of Carinaria, Firoloides, Atlanta, &c., when 
compared with that of the ordinary Gasteropoda. Finally, 
the Sagitte also present an excessively reduced digestive 
tube, which occupies only a small portion of the length of the 
body. 

This reduction of the digestive system in pelagic animals 
is evidently in relation with the precarious existence of these 
creatures, which are constantly pursued by numerous enemies. 
A voluminous stomach would impede their progress, which 
is generally very rapid, and would diminish the transparency 
which protects them. 

4, A considerable development of the organs of generation 
and great fecundity. Here again it is sufficient, in order to 
ascertain this fact, to compare in the same group the pelagic 
animals with those which live attached. In Appendicularia, 
for example, the genital mass is much more voluminous than 
in the Ascidia, taking the proportion of this mass to the total 
volume of the body of the animal. This excessive multiplica- 
tion of the pelagic animals must be attributed to the numerous 
chances of destruction to which creatures so badly protected 
are exposed, just as in the case of the parasites, among which 
the same fact is also observed. 

5. A great number of pelagic animals present the pheno- 
menon of phosphorescence, such as the Noctiluee, many 
Meduse, the Pyrosomata, and Phyllirhoé bucephala. ‘This 
phosphorescence, which is manifested especially when the 
animals are excited or alarmed, no doubt acts as a protection, 
and stops the pursuit of some enemies*. I have not remarked 
that the Sag?tte are endowed with any such means of defence, 
which, moreover, is far from being peculiar to pelagic 
animals. 

6. As an ethological character frequently observable in 
pelagic animals, we must cite social life: we know what 


* Panceri and De Quatrefages have made the very interesting observa- 
tion that phosphorescence is under the control of the nervous system. 


the Convergence of Types by Pelagic Life. 87 


numerous bands are almost always formed by the Noctiluce, 
Meduse, Ctenophora, Sagitte, Copepod Crustacea, Mysides, 
Pteropod Mollusca, &c. 

It is evidently the resemblances of adaptation that Sagitta 
presents to Amphioxus, to the Heteropoda, and to Tomopteris 
and other Annelida, that have determined zoologists to place 
the Cheetognatha sometimes among the Vertebrata, and some- 
times with the Vermes, at a time when neither their anatomy 
nor their embryogeny was sufficiently known. 

The arrangement of the nervous system evidently removes 
all possibility of an immediate approximation of Sagitta and 
the Vertebrata. Leydig and Kowalevsky have justly indi- 
cated that the nervous system resembles that of the Mollusca. 
It may also be compared to that of the Annelida; and in 
this there is nothing surprising, from what we now know of 
the close relationship (demonstrated by embryogeny) between 
the group of Annelida and that of Mollusca (Brachiopoda, 
Chitons, Dentalia, &c.). 

On the other hand, this same nervous system removes the 
Sagitte from the true Nematoids ; and their attempted approxi- 
tion to Chetosoma does not appear to be completely justified 
by what we know of the organization of the latter. 

The presence of chitinous sete is another character in 
common with the Annelides ; and indeed, from the anatomical 
point of view, the only serious argument that we can oppose 
to those who would unite the Sagitte with ringed worms is 
the absence in the former of any metameral structure, even in 
the embryo. This character, on the other hand, approximates 
the Cheetognatha to the phylum of the Mollusca, or, in a more 
general way, to the ancient animals from which have been 
derived on the one hand the Mollusea and on the other the 
Annelida. The presence of the vibratile disk and of the 
lateral invaginations also reminds us of the arrangement 
observable in groups allied to those inferior types of which we 
are speaking—for example, in the Rotifera or in the embryos 
of certain Annelids. 

The very peculiar embryogeny of Sagitta (formation of a 
secondary general cavity), however, does not allow of our 
placing them directly among either the Mollusca or the 
Annelida. It is, in fact, a dilated embryogeny (without the 
formation, either primitive or secondary, of a nutritive vitellus) 
which is the indication of high antiquity of the type. It may, 
however, be the case that the development of the Annelides, 
which is not sufficiently known, represents the condensed 
form (with nutritive vitellus) of the evolution of the Cheeto- 
gnatha. 


88 M. A. Giard on the Position of Sagitta, and on 


Thus it seems to us advisable to leave the Sagitte in a 
special group, which, under the name of Chetognatha, must 
take its place at the base of the phylum of the Annelida, of 
which this group represents a divergent branch adapted for a 
pelagic existence. 

Other examples will show still better the practical import- 
ance that may attach to speculative considerations such as 
those which we have expounded with regard to the convergence 
of types by pelagic life. 

The illustrious Von Baer, in a memoir dated last year, has 
endeavoured to demonstrate that the Ascidia and the Salpe 
are Mollusca presenting the same typical structure as the 
Heteropoda; but the smallest acquaintance with the develop- 
ment of these animals suffices to prove, as we have endeavoured 
to do elsewhere, that the resemblance between a Biphora and 
a Firoloides is a result of adaptation, and that the analogies 
of the Tunicata with the Gasteropoda are no more real than 
those which have been attempted to be established between 
the same animals and the Lamellibranchiata*. 

Forbes thought he could find great affinities between the 
larvee of the Ascidia and the Hydroida. On the other hand, 
Carl Vogt formerly placed the Ctenophora among the Mol- 
luscoida. An English naturalist, Macdonald, taking up a few 
years ago these ancient ideas, gave the following classification 
of the Molluscoida :— 


Mo.Luuscorpa. 


Curvature primitively hemal, 


prec a ie finally meurel "wc. © ac Ascidiozoa. 
e x < J ve ps evs : \ Brachiopoda 
of the body. Curvature simply neural .... Wlayy © 


Intestine straight and communicating with the cavity 
OWNER OM Vaart at im den + ane lek ae ce vauonmer eis Ctenophora, 


Macdonald regards the Ctenophora as a central type, from 
which are derived on the one hand, by progression, the Mol- 
luseoida, on the other, by degradation, the Hydrozoa. This 
curious classification also has evidently for its starting-point 
false homologies due to adaptation, which have appeared to 
the author of more importance than the fundamental differences 
presented by the embryogeny of these animals. The com- 
parison of the pelagic types (natatory Tunicata, Ctenophora, 
and Hydroida) is evidently the starting-point of these lucu- 
brations, which look as if they were a century old, and never- 
theless were published in 1864. 


* See Giard, ‘“ Embryogénie des Ascidies, et l’origine des Vertébrés,” 
Revue Scientifique, 4° année, No. 2, July 11, 1874. 


the Convergence of Types by Pelagic Life. 89 


Under other circumstances adaptation to pelagic life causes 
certain adult animals to resemble embryonic forms of other 
animals belonging to higher types, or produces apparent 
analogies between larval forms pertaining to different groups. 
In his fine work on the Metamorphoses of Man and Animals 
(1862), M. de Quatrefages, speaking of the Amphioxus, says:— 
“Tt is allowable to ask ourselves whether this animal, which is 
placed in the lowest rank of Vertebrates, and which in many 
respects approaches the Annelida Errantia, is really a perfect 
animal. In some parts of its organization it reminds us of 
the Ammocetes of our brooks. May it not be the larva of 
Petromyzon marinus or of some other species?” In 1867, 
in a memoir upon this singular vertebrate, M. Bert insisted 
on the facts which show that it is an adult creature; and in 
the same year Kowalevsky gave a complete embryogeny of 
it. Nevertheless in 1871, at the Academy of Boston, in 
presence of Louis Agassiz, the question whether Amphioxus 
is not the larva of a Myxinoid fish was discussed over 
again *, 

We have several times observed, in the neighbourhood of 
Boulogne, troops of young Clupee of astonishing transparency, 
and resembling the Leptocephali in general aspect. Now it 
is well known that zoologists have not yet completely solved 
the question whether these Leptocephali are or are not adult 
forms. Gull and several other ichthyologists assert that they 
are embryonic forms; Peters, on the contrary, affirms ¢ that 
they cannot be regarded as the embryos of the Cepole or of 
other fishes. According to Gill, Leptocephalus Morrisii is the 
young of Conger vulgaris, Hyoproprus messinensis belongs to 
Nettastoma melanura, and Stomasunculus is the larva of a 
Clupeoid f. 

If such questions are difficult to solve in the case of animals 
so high as the fishes, it will easily be understood how much 
greater are the difficulties met with by the zoologist when he 
tries to establish the true homologies which may exist between 
the larvee of the lower animals. 

It seems to me that one of the most important and necessary 
investigations for the progress of embryogeny would be to 
distinguish what is due to heredity and what is the result of 
adaptation to pelagic life in embryonic forms, such as the larvee 
of the Echinoderms, the Pilidiwm of the Nemertians, the Actz- 
notroche, Mitrarie, Cyphonautes, certain larve of Planarie, 


* Similar difficulties occurred formerly with regard to Phyllosoma, 
Cuma, &e. 

+ Monatsb. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, 1864, p. 399. 

{ Proce. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1864, 


90 Fort-Major T. Austin on the Genus Platyermus. 


Annelides, &e. Upon organisms still so slightly differentiated 
external conditions act in a very energetic manner ; and their 
action is multiplied by heredity in creatures with a free 
and dilated embryogeny. We must therefore keep watch 
against the apparent homologies which often mask real 
but yet only slightly marked differences of organization— 
“When we have to do with the starting-point of an angle, 
no modification in the divergence of the lines is indif- 
ferent.” 


Among those who will read the preceding pages there are 
some who will regard such researches as rash, as useless 
theories, or as facile dissertations; so great is even still the 
infatuation of certain naturalists for the exaggerations of the 
Cuvierian school, and for the ideal and artistic morphology 
of some of his successors. We have nothing to urge against 
those who persist, in contempt of embryogenic data, in seeking 
in adult forms for supposed. homologies of connexion and an 
arbitrary plan determined beforehand. One cannot discuss 
matters with a partisan. ‘To those who pretend that it is 
easy to reason upon known facts, and who prefer to seek and 
store up in their memoirs histological details and observations 
in descriptive anatomy, we say with Professor Hiickel :— 
“Whoever has good eyes and a microscope, assiduity, and 
patience may now-a-days acquire a certain notoriety by micro- 
scopical discoveries, but without therefore deserving the name 
of a naturalist. This title must be reserved for the man who 
endeavours not only to see the particular facts, but also to 
grasp their ethological bond.” 


IX.— Observations on the Genus Platyerinus. 


By Fort-Major Tuomas Austin, F.G.S. 


HAvine for a long time remarked the anomaly of retaining in 
the genus Platycrinus those species which deviate from the 
typical character in having the mouth, or anal orifice, or 
whatever the office the aperture may have been intended to 
perform, placed Jaterally or nearly so, whereas the typical 
species and some others have the centre of the ventral dome 
elevated into a tube from one to two inches in height, it is 
therefore proposed to remove those species with eacentrical 
apertures into a new genus, retaining Platyerinus levis and 
all those with proboscidiform central tubes in the original 
genus. 


Fort-Major T. Austin on the Genus Platycrinus. 91 


By the proposed arrangement the two genera would stand in 
the following order. 


PLATYCRINUS. 
Platycrinus levis. Platycrinus trigintidactylus. 
striatus. spinosus. 
-— elongatus. 


The generic formula of Platycrinus would be as follows :— 
Central dorsal plate pentagonal, whole and undivided ; lateral 
or perisomatic plates five; ventral dome or proboscidiform 
mouth (?) elevated, rismg in the centre to a column of some 
considerable height. 

The formula of the dorsal part of the proposed new genus 
resembles Platycrinus in the number of lateral plates, but in 
shape they are somewhat different. The upper or ventral 
surface, however, is quite dissimilar, and presents a striking 
contrast to the elevated ventral elongated cone of Platycrinus— 
it being covered in with four, five, or more plates which are 
only slightly elevated above the upper margin of the periso- 
matic or lateral dorsal plates, while the mouth, anal orifice, or 
whatever its office may have been, is situated in the widest 
interradial space, and it is mostly on a level with the base of 
the arms, but never in the centre of the dome, and it could 
have been but slightly protruding. 

It is proposed provisionally to name the new genus MEpusA- 
CRINUS; and it contains the following species :— 


Medusacrinus mucronatus. Medusacrinus mammillatus. 
rugosus. —- granulatus. 
tuberculatus. 


The accompanying drawings of a specimen of each genus 
will convey a better idea of their characters than any written 
description. In each case they are represented without arms. 


Platycrinus levis. Medusacrinus mucronatus. 
a, Anal or oral tube. b. Mouth or anal orifice. 


92 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Hemispheerius. 


X.—List of the Species of the Homopterous Genus Hemi- 
spherius, with Descriptions of new Forms in the Collection 
of the British Museum. By ARTHUR GARDINER BUTLER, 
HLS, EZ: Wee 

[Plate IV.] 


THE beautiful little genus of Fulgoride known by the name 
of Hemispherius is particularly interesting, from its general 
resemblance to the Coleopterous genus Coccinella ; this simi- 
larity is best exemplified in H. flavimacula, H. cruentatus, and 
H. flavus, all of which, to an inexperienced eye, might pass for 
ladybirds. 

Of the forty-two species now known to science, the types 
of no less than thirty-four are in the Museum collection, whilst 
we possess at the same time four other described forms, thus 
showing a deficiency of only four of the species hitherto named 
by naturalists. Under these favourable circumstances I thought 
it would be well to give a list of the species, separating them 
into sections by the colouring of their tegmina (rather than by 
structural characters), in order to their easier determination 
by fellow workers in the group. I am at the same time fully 
aware that this arrangement of the species is not a natural 
one; but I employ it as being a ready guide in the identification 
of the species. 


I. Tegmina red, with three yellow or green streaks on each side. 


1. Hemispherius coccinelloides. Pl. IV. fig. 2. 


Issus coccinelloides, Burmeister, Meyen, Reise, Nova Acta Ph. Med. 
Soc. C. Leop. N. C. xvi. p. 305. n, 38, pl. 41. fig. 11 (1833). 

Hemispherius coccinelloides, Schaum, Allg. Enc. Wissensch. Kunst. 1. 
p. dl. 


Hab. Philippines (Wood & Cuming). B.M. 


Il. Tegmina piceous, with three testaceous streaks. 


2. Hemispherius lunaris. 


Hemispherius lunaris, Walker, Journ. Linn. Soe. x. p. 182. n. 134 
(1870). 


Hab. New Guinea (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


Ill. Tegmina piceous, with two or three yellow streaks. 
3. Hemisphertus villicus. Pl. IV. fig. 1. 
Hemispherius villicus, Stal, Trans. Ent. Soe. ser. 3, i. p. 588. n. 9 (1863). 
Hab. Mysol (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Hemispherius. 93 


IV. Legmina clay-coloured, with two longitudinal green streaks. 


4, Hemispherius teniatus. Pl. IV. fig. 3. 


Hemispherius teniatus, Stil, Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 3, 1. p. 587, n. 3 
(1863). 
Hab. Waigiou (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


V. Tegmina black, with two cream-coloured streaks. 
5. Hemispherius vittiger. Pl. IV. fig. 4. 
Hemispherius vittiger, Stal, Trans, Ent. Soe. ser. 3, i. p. 586. n. 2 (1863). 
Hab. Kaisa (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


VI. Tegmina black and castaneous, with yellow margins. 


6. Hemisphertus pulcherrimus. Pl. LV. fig. 5. 


Hemispherius pulcherrimus, Stal, Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 3, i. p. 588, 
n. 10 (1863). 


Hab. Batchian (Wallace). B.M. 


7. Hemispherius submarginalis. Pl. IV. fig. 7. 


Hemispherius submarginalis, Walker, Journ. Linn. Soe. x. p. 132. n. 135 
(1870). 


Hab. Gilolo (Wallace). 'Type, B.M. 
Very like the preceding species, but broader. 


VII. Tegmina piceous, with narrow fulvous margins. 


8. Hemispherius nigrolineatus. Pl. IV. fig. 6. 


Hemispherius nigrolineatus, Walker, Journ. Linn. Soe. x. p. 180. n, 129 
(1870). 


Hab. Mysol (Wallace). ‘Type, B.M. 


VIII. Fulvous margins clouded, ill-defined. 
9. Hemispherius plagiatus. 


Hemispherius plagiatus, Walker, Journ. Linn. Soc, x. p. 131. n. 181 
(1870). 


Hab. Sula (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


IX. Fulvous margins broad, well-defined. 


10. Hemispherius lativitta. Pl. IV. fig. 8. 


Hemispherius lativitta, Walker, Journ. Linn. Soc. x. p. 130. n. 128 
(1870). 
Hab, Morty (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


94 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Hemispherius. 


X. Tegmina piceous, with yellow external margin. 


11. Hemispherius viduus. 
Hemispherius viduus, Stal, Trans. Ent. Soe. ser. 3,i. p. 589. n. 11 (1863). 
Hab. Mysol (Wallace). 'Type, B.M. 


12. Hemisphertus collaris. 
Hemispherius collaris, Walker, Journ. Linn. Soc. x. p. 131. n. 183 
(1870). 
Hab. New Guinea (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


13. Hemispherius latipes. 
Hemispherius latipes, Stal, Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 3, i. p. 588, n. 8 (1868). 
Hab. Ceram. Coll. Stal. 


14. Hemispherius dilatatus. Pl. IV. fig. 9. 
Hemispherius dilatatus, Walker, Journ. Linn. Soc. x. p. 188. n, 137 
(1870). 
Hab. Flores (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


XI. Yellow marginal line leaving the costal edge of the tegmina long 
before reaching apex. 


15. Hemispherius subapicalis, Walker, MS. Pl. IV. fig. 10. 


Frons truncate, subconical, twice as broad in front as behind, 
as broad as long, nearly smooth; scutellum almost equi- 
laterally triangular; tegmina rather narrow, not prominent 
in front, smooth and shining: frons black, with a transverse 
testaceous band at each end; collar testaceous; scutellum 
black, its apex testaceous ; tegmina black, with costal strami- 
neous line, which leaves the margin at basal fourth ; abdomen 
brown, anus and margins of ventral segments ochreous ; 
pectus testaceous; legs ochreous, femora of front pair scarlet, 
tibie of last pair tipped with black. 

Length 53 millimetres. 


Hab. Ceram and Dorey (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


Variety. Frons with ochreous bands, collar ochreous; scu- 
tellum with central longitudinal ochreous line; tegmina with 
subcostal line ochreous at base, but castaneous from basal 


fourth to apex. 
Hab, Amboina (Wallace). B.M. 


x. 


I, OO EE 


Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Hemispheerius. 95 


16. Hemispherius pullatus. 
Hemispherius pullatus, Stil, Trans. Ent. Soe. ser. 3, i. p. 587. 0.7 (1863). 
Hab. Ceram. Coll. Stal. 
This species, although it appears to have the sutural margin 


of the tegmina margined with testaceous, seems to belong to 
the same section with H. subapicalis. 


XII. Tegmina red, with external black submarginal band and 
yellow margin. 
17. Hemispherius contusus. Pl. IV. fig. 11. 
Hemispherius contusus, Walker, List Homopt. Ins. ii. p. 878. n. 3 (1851). 
Hab. Sula (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


XIII. Tegmina ochraceous, with broad black external border 
intersected longitudinally by a yellow line. 
18. Hemispherius circumcinctus. Pl. LV. fig. 12. 


Hemispherius circumcinctus, Stal, Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 3, i. p. 586. 
n. 1 (1863). 


Hab. Mysol (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


XIV. Tegmina unicolorous, testaceous. 


19. Hemispherius chilocorides. 


Hemispherius chilocorides, Walker, List Homopt. Ins. ii. p. 879. n. 4 
(1851). 


Hab. Hong Kong (Bowring). Type, B.M. 


20. Hemispherius scymnotdes. 
Hemispherius scymnoides, Walker, Journ. Entom. i. p. 809 (1862), 


Hab. Chentaboom, Siam (Mouhot). B.M. 


21. Hemispherius torpidus. 


Henuspherius torpidus, Walker, Journ, Linn. Soc. i. p. 155. n. 68 
(1857). 


Hab. Sarawak (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


22. Hemispherius flavus, Walker, MS. 


General aspect and size of the preceding species, but opaque 
stramineous; the scutellum stramineous, with its anterior 
margin black ; tegmina with black costal margin; abdomen 


96 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Hemispheerius. 


ochraceous above; ventral surface purplish brown, segments 
margined with yellow. 
Length 4 millimetres. 


Hab. Mysol (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


This species is more oval than the preceding. 


XV. Tegmina fulvous. 
23. Hemispherius rufovarius. 
Hemispherius rufovarius, Walker, List Homopt. Ins., Suppl. p. 95 
(1858). 
Hab. Birmah { Stevens). Type, B.M. 


24. Hemispherius bipustulatus. 


Hemispherius bipustulatus, Walker, List Homopt. Ins., Suppl. p. 95 
(1858). 


Hab, Ceylon (Cuming). Type, B.M. 


XVI. Tegmina semitransparent, reddish or greenish. 
25. Hemispherius cassidoides. 
Hemispherius cassidoides, Walker, Journ. Entom. p. 808 (1862). 
Hab. Chentaboom, Siam (Mouwhot). B.M. 


XVII.. Tegmina uniformly green. 
26. Hemispherius viridis. 
Hemispherius viridis, Walker, Journ. Linn. Soe. x. p. 138. n. 156 (1870). 
Hab. Mysol (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


XVIII. Tegmina greenish testaceous, with a nearly perfect black 
ring on each sule. 
27. Hemispherius signatus. Pl. IV. fig. 13 
Hemispherius signatus, Stal, Trans. Ent. Soe. ser. 3, i. p. 587. n. 4 (1863). 
Hab. Batchian (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


XIX. Tegmina testaccous, with two irregular parallel transverse 
black lines. 
28. Hemispherius typicus. Pl. IV. tig. 14 
Hemispherius typicus, Walker, Journ. Linn. Soe. i. p. 155, 0. 67 (1857). 


Hab. Borneo (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Hemispherius. 97 


XX. Transverse bands piceous, very broad. 


29. Hemispherius fasciatus. Pl. IV. fig. 15. 
Hemispherius fasciatus, Stil, Trans. Ent. Soc. ser, 3, i, p, 587. n. 6 
(1863), 
Hab. Mysol (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


XXI. Bands very slender, the wpper one oblique. 


30. Hemispherius signifer. Pl. IV. fig. 16. 
Hemispherius signifer, Walker, List Homopt. Ins. ii. p. 880. n. 5 (1851). 
Hab. Hong Kong (Bowring). Type, B.M. 


XXII. Bands uniting behind and broad. 


31. Hemispherius dubtus, n. sp. Pl. IV. fig. 17. 
Hemispherius Schaumi, Walker, MS. (nec Stil). 


Entire structure the same as in /Z. bipustulatus, of which it 
may be a variety ; the frong is of the same fusiform shape, 
scarlet, with the margins and central ridge green; the head 
narrow, testaceous above; scutellum and basal margin of 
tegmina greenish testaceous ; tegmina fulvous, with basal half 
of costal margin and apical margin edged with black; abroad 
sigmoidal black central band, and below it, connecting it with 
the inner margin, a mass of congregated black atoms; two 
or three brownish atoms towards the apex; venter creamy, 
with the anus anda broad transverse band black ; legs reddish 
testaceous, longitudinally streaked with green and black at the 
knees. 

Length 43 millimetres. 


Hab, Ceylon, Ramboddo (Nietner). Type, B.M. 


I do not know how far the species of Hemispherius are 
subject to variation; so far as I have seen they seem to be 
pretty constant; still, from the perfect identity in structure of 
this species with H. bipustulatus, I feel some doubt of its 
distinctness. The H. Schaum? of Stal is described as “ dirty 
yellowish, with greenish yellow frons, a central red streak ; 
hemelytra dirty subhyaline, the anterior part of costal 
margin black, and a small sutural black spot, two some- 
what curved oblique submedian yellow lines: length 5, width 
5 millimetres. Island of Taprobana.’’ This may be another 
variety. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 


“I 


98 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Hemispheerius. 


XXIII. Brownish testaceous, with paler transverse irregular bands. 


32. Hemispherius cervinus. Pl. IV. fig. 18. 
Hemispherius cervinus, Walker, Journ. Linn. Soe. x. p, 181. n, 180 
(1870). 
Hab. New Guinea (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


33. Hemispherius Schaumt. 
Hemispherius Schaumi, Stil, Efvers. Kong]. Vetensk. Akad. Forhandl. 
xii. p. 191 (1855). 
Hab. Ceylon. 


Walker labelled an entirely distinct form in the Museum 
collection as this insect (see no. 31). 


XXIV. Tegmina darker or paler brown, spotted with yellow. 


34. Hemispherius flavimacula. Pl. IV. fig. 19. 


Hemispherius flavimacula, Walker, List Homopt. Ins, ii. p. 378, n. 2 
(1851). 


Hab. Hong Kong (Bowring). Type, B.M. 


XXV. Tegmina piceous, with two irregular streaks on apical half 
and the apical margin testaceous. 


35. Hemispherius recurrens, Walker, MS. Pl. IV. fig. 20. 


Structure of /1. chilocorides: frons rugulose, longer than 
wide, excavated above, gradually expanding downwards ; 
lateral marginal ridge not prominent, punctured ; head narrow; 
scutellum triangular, nearly equilateral, with central longitu- 
dinal and marginal ridges ; tegmina with prominent shoulders, 
rugulose, semitransparent : body testaceous ; tegmina piceous, 
apex, apical half of costal margin, a diffused subapical streak 
nearly parallel to the costa, and a straight transverse dash 
from the inner margin towards apex testaceous. 

Length 6 millimetres. 


Hab. Fowchowfoo, China (G. T. Lay). Type, B.M. 
Evidently nearly allied to H. chilocorides. 


XXVI. Tegmina with four irregular streaks or spots, the apex and 
costal margin testaceous. 


36. Hemispherius variabilis, n. sp. Pl. IV. fig. 21. 


Allied to the preceding: frons longer, less excavated above, 
much smoother; scutellum much wider than long, without 
central ridge; tegmina much more rugose, shoulders much 


Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Hemispherius. 99 


less prominent: body testaceous; tegmina piceous, with the 
base, apex, costal border, two ill-defined spots placed trans- 
versely on basal area, and two streaks (as in the preceding 
species) on apical area testaceous ; the ground-colour towards 
the margins on apical half blackish; apical margin narrowly 
black. 

Length 6 millimetres. 

Var. 'Tegmina wholly testaceous. 

Hab. Japan (Fortune). Type, B.M. 

Var.? Smoother than the preceding, sordid testaceous, the 
pale testaceous markings obsolescent ; two subcostal black 
spots towards apex of tegmina. 


Hab. South Japan (G. Lewis). B.M. 


XXVII. Tegmina black, spotted with scarlet. 


37. Hemispherius cruentatus, n. sp. Pl. IV. fig. 22. 


Frons truncate-subconical, excavated at vertex, at its lower 
extremity nearly as wide as it is long, almost smooth ; head 
rather broad, scutellum nearly equilaterally triangular; tegmina 
rather prominent at the shoulders, slightly rugulose, opaque : 
body scarlet, legs stramineous; tegmina black, shining, each 
with three large rounded scarlet spots, the largest almost in 
the centre, the second oval, on apical area, the smallest upon 
the centre of the sutural line and almost in a transverse line 
with the largest. 

Length 44 millimetres. 


Fab. ? (from Mr. Saunders’s collection). Type, B.M. 


This beautiful little species has more nearly the aspect of 
a Coccinella than any other member of the genus. 


XXVIII. Tegmina unicolorous, dark piceous, castaneous, or black. 


38. Hemispherius niger. 
Hemispherius niger, Walker, Journ. Linn. Soe. i. p. 155, n. 66 (1857). 
Hab. Malacca (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


Walker gives no reason for inserting this species in his 
paper on Bornean Homoptera. 


39. Hemispherius concolor. 
Hemispherius concolor, Walker, Journ. Linn, Soc. x. p. 181. n. 132 
(1870). 
Hab. New Guinea (Wallace); Java (E£. India Company). 
Type, B.M. 


Very like the preceding species; but darker, with narrower 
7H 
( 


100 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Hemispheerius. 


head and much smoother tegmina. A small example of this 
species from Dorey has received from Mr. Walker the MS. 


name of H. subconcolor. 


40. Hemispherius tristis. 
Hemispherius tristis, Stil, Trans. Ent. Soe. ser. 3, i. p. 587. n. 5 (1868). 
Hab. Batchian (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


41. Hemispherius Walkert, n. sp. 
Hemispherius chilocoroides | sic, nec chilocorides |, Walker, Journ. Entom. 
p- 808 (1862). 
Hab. Siam. 


This is not at all likely to be the male of Walker’s Chinese 
species. 


42. Hemispherius bacculinus, n. sp. 


Narrow, compressed, ovate; frons truncate, pyriform, trans- 
versely rugose at the sides and longitudinally depressed in 
the middle, nearly twice as long as broad; head rather wide ; 
scutellum nearly equilaterally triangular; tegmina almost 
elliptical, appressed at the sides: frons piceous, paler on 
vertex ; collar sordid testaceous ; scutellum piceous ; tegmina 
deep castaneous, paler at apex and at the extreme edge of the 
sutural margin; venter and legs testaceous. 

Length 4 millimetres. 


Hab. Borneo (Wallace). Type, B.M. 


This species is even more compressed in appearance than 
H, pulcherrimus. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV. 


The right tegmen of the following species is figured, to show the 


pattern. 

Fig. 1. Hemispherius villicus, Stal. Fig. 12. Hemispherius cireumeine- 
Fig. 2 coccinelloides, Bur- tus, Stal. 

meister. Fig. 13. signatus, Stal. 
Fig. 3. teniatus, Stal. Fig. 14. —— typicus, Walker. 
Fig. 4. —— vittiger, Stal. Fig. 15. —— fasciatus, Stal. 
Fig. 5. —— pulcherrimus, Stal. Fig. 16. signifer, Walker. 
Fig. 6. nigrolineatus, Walker. Fig. 17. —— dubius, Butler. 
Big. 7. submarginalis, Walker. Fig. 18. cervinus, Walker. 
Fig. 8. —— lativitta, Walker. Fig. 19. Jlavimacula, Walker. 
Fig. 9. dilatatus, Walker. Fig. 20. recurrens, Walker. 
Fig. 10. subapicalis, Walker. Fvg. 21. —— variabilis, Butler. 
Fig. 11. —— contusus, Walker. Fig. 22. cruentatus, Butler. 


Prof. F. M‘Coy on a Tertiary Pleurotomaria. 101 


XI.—On a Tertiary Pleurotomaria. By FREDERICK 
M‘Coy, Professor of Natural Science in the University 
of Melbourne. 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, 

Tn former ‘numbers of your Journal I have made known the 
existence in the Tertiary rocks of Victoria of three species of 
Trigonia, previously only known as an abundant Mesozoic 
genus, and represented by a few living species in Australasian 
seas, but, by its complete absence in the intervening Tertiary 
periods, forming a remarkable exception to the ordinary rule 
of the duration of a genus in time being always continuous. 
I have now the pleasure to announce a parallel discovery, 
which will, I have no doubt, be of interest to geologists and 
also to zoologists occupied with the general question of the 
duration of genera, as removing another conspicuous supposed 
exception to the general law. 

The genus Plewrotomaria, like Trigonia, is a most abun- 
dant one in all the Mesozoic marine formations, but, like 
Trigonia also, has hitherto been remarkable for its. sudden 
disappearance at the close of the Cretaceous period and 

eing entirely absent in the well-searched Tertiary forma- 
tions of Europe, Asia, and America, but reappearing in our 
recent seas, where it is represented by two excessively rare 
species. 

I have recently found in a hard brownish or yellow lime- 
stone, which, from its other fossils, is undoubtedly of the 
Upper Miocene Tertiary age, a fine large species of Pleuroto- 
maria almost intermediate in character between the two living 
ones, having the large size, more elevated spire, and more 
numerous and flatter whorls of the living Pleurotomaria Adan- 
soniana, but the more nearly central band of the P. Quoyana, 
and having the close spiral thread, crossed by nearly equally 
prominent “equidistant lines of growth, It differs from both 
in its more elevated acute spire, or much smaller apical 
angle, and more equal stria. It may be characterized 
follows :— 


Pleurotomaria tertiaria (M‘Coy). 

Spec. char. Shell large, trochiform, apical angle 67°: whorls 
flat or very slightly convex ; base moderately convex, with (?) 
a small umbilicus; band of moderate width, in the middle of 
each whorl, slightly depressed : surface with subequal promi- 


102 Prof. F. M‘Coy on a Tertiary Pleurotomaria. 


nent thread-like spiral striz, rather less than their thickness 
apart (about ten or eleven above and the same number below 
the band), about three slightly smaller on the band, reticu- 
lated by arched striz, narrower, but nearly as prominent, and 
slightly further apart than the spiral ones. Length about 
2 inches 9 lines; proportional width 5%%; length of last 
whorl 5335. 


Pleurotomaria tertiaria, M‘Coy. 


Rare, in a hard yellowish limestone like lithographic stone, 
about 2 feet thick, interstratified with the upper part of a bed 
of older basalt about 100 feet thick, on east bank of Moorabool 
river, near Maude. 

If this fossil had been found alone, or if the other fossils 
found with it had not proved the Upper Miocene Tertiary age 
of the stratum, it would in all probability deceive any geologist 
into the belief of its affording evidence of Oolitic strata at 
this place. 


On Gasteropoda collected in Japanese Seas. 103 


XIT.—A List of the Gasteropoda collected in Japanese Seas by 
Commander H. C. St. John, R.N. By EpGar A. SMITH, 
F.Z.8., Zoological Department, British Museum. 


[Continued from vol. xy. p. 427. ] 


53. Stylopsis rufo-fasciata, sp. nov. 

Testa subulata, elongata, levis, nitida, sub epidermide tenui sordide 
albida alba, fasciis rufis ornata; anfractus circa 12 planiusculi, 
supremi 5-6 longitudinaliter plicati, omnes tenuissime obsolete 
spiraliter striati, sutura parum obliqua sejuncti; apertura ovata, 
superne acuminata, longitudinis totius + paulo superans ; colu- 
mella aliquanto incrassata, rectiuscula, callo tenui labro juncta. 

Long. 17 mill., diam. 5. 

Var. Testa longe gracilior, epidermide flavida induta; anfr. 9-10. 

Long. 12 mill., diam. 31. 

Hab. Kast of Yesso, lat. 42° 52’ N., long. 144° 40! E., 48 
fathoms, sand and mud, temperature 37°-39°. Variety, En- 
dermo Harbour, lat. 42° 20’ N., long. 141° 5! E., 4-7 fathoms, 


sandy mud, 

There are two reddish bands in the upper whorls, and three 
in the last, which are distinctly visible within the aperture. 

Mr. A. Adams says that this genus “is most like Syrnola, 
but wanting the columellar fold.” I have never seen a species 
of this genus; but the above remark of Adams applies exactly 
to this and the following species, so that probably they are 
rightly placed in this group. 


54. Trichotropis (Iphinoé) unicarinata, Sow. Thesaurus 
Conch. iii. pl. 285. f. 10. 

Hab. Yamada Harbour, 7 fathoms, bottom sand and broken 
shells. 

The specimens of this rare shell dredged by Capt. St. John 
are 12 millims. long, and the upper part of the body-whoril 6 
millims, in breadth. They are clothed with a thin horn- 
coloured epidermis, which is produced from the angle of the 
whorls in the form of little short spines. 


59. Trichotropis insignis, Middendorff, Malacozool. Rossica, 
Hepa LOC uplink. is 4,9,0; hes. Conch, ii. pl. 285.019) 


Hab. Akishi, 3 to 4 fathoms. 


56. Hydrobia plicosa, sp. nov. 


Testa ovato-conica, fuscescens, infra suturam pallida; anfractus 6 


10e * Mr. E. A. Smith on Gasteropoda 


convexiusculi, longitudinaliter subdistanter plicati, et liris spira- 

libus tenuibus costis interruptis ubique cincti, anfr. ultimus versus 

labrum pallidus ; apertura ovata, superne leviter acuminata, longi- 

tudinis totius 2 equans; columella arcuata, aliquanto reflexa. 
Long. 4 mill., diam. fere 2. 


Hab. Avomori Bay, north of Niphon, in 7 fathoms. 


The plications are about fifteen on a whorl, reaching from 
suture to suture in the upper whorls, and only to the middle 
of the last, and in some specimens they are entirely absent 
from it. 


57. Littorina grandis, Middendorft, Malacozool. Ross. 1. p. 57. 
Hab. Japan. 


58. Littorina brevicula, Phil. Abbildungen, u. pl. mi. f. 10; 
Conchol. Icon. x. f. 51a, b. 

Littorina balteata, Reeve, l.c. f. 71a, b. 

Littorina Souverbiana, Crosse, Journ. de Conch. 1862, x. p. 53, pl. i. f. 6, 7. 


Hab. Endermo, Yesso. 


Dr. Lischke, in his ‘ Japanische Meeres-Conchylien,’ gives 
the above synonymy. After comparing the actual types of 
the two latter species in the National Collection with specimens 
of brevicula, I do not hesitate to say that Souverbiana is iden- 
tical with the latter, and dalteata but a slight variety of it, 


59. Planaxis sulcatus, Born. 
Buccinum suleatum, Born, Mus. Vindobon. p. 258, pl. 10. f. 5, 6. 
Planaxis buccinoides, Deshayes, Anim. s. Vert. ed. 2, ix. p. 237. 
Var.= Planaxis suleata, Lamarck, 1. c. p. 256. 
Var.=Buccinum pyramidale, Gmelin, Syst. Nat. p. 3488. 
Var.=Planaxis undulata, Lamarck, 1. c. p. 256. 


Hab. Ooshima, on the shore. 


60. Lacuna unicarinata, sp. nov. 


Testa parva, umbilicata, cornea ; anfractus 3, leves, primi duo parvi 
convexi, ultimus superne convexus, medio carina prominenti crassa 
cinctus, infra carinam aliquanto planatus ; umbilicus mediocris, 
carina basi columelle juncta circumdatus; columella tenuis, 
albida, paululum reflexa; apertura ovatiuscula. 

Long. 3 mill., diam. vix 2. 


Hab, On a littoral species of Sargassum, North Japan. 


The whorls are smooth, with the exception of the very fine 
lines of growth. The keel encircling the body-whorl and that 
around the umbilical region are of a brownish colour. 


collected in Japanese Seas. 105 


61. Diala simplex, sp. nov. 


Testa ovato-conica, levis, polita, tenuis, rufo-cornea ; anfractus 43 
convexiusculi, superne infra suturam linea obscura marginati ; 
apertura rotunde ovata, longitudinis totius circa # squans ; 
columella rectiuscula. 

Long. 23 mill., diam. 14. 

Hab. Vat. 41° 12' N., long. 140° 45’ E., in 43 fathoms, 


sand and mud. 


This species is of a very simple structure. It has neither 
longitudinal nor transverse sculpture, and consequently may 
not belong to this genus; for Adams, in the ‘Annals,’ 1862, 
vol. x. p. 298, in characterizing the genus, says “ transversim 
striata vel sulcata;’’ but, on the other hand, just below on 
the same page, he describes a species (D. rujilabris) which 
has smooth simple whorls. 


62. Diala tenuis, sp. nov. 


Testa ovato-conica, spira acuta, tenuis, pellucida, cornea, infra 
suturam maculis rufis ornata, interdumque lineis distantibus rufo- 
articulatis cincta; anfractus 6 convexiusculi, sutura subprofunda 
discreti, incrementi lineis tenuissime striati; apertura ovata, 
antice leviter effusa, longitudinis totius fere 4 sequans; anfr. 
ultimus ad peripheriam obtusim angulatus ; columella rectiuscula. 

Long. 4 mill., diam. 2. 

Hab. On a littoral species of Sargassum, North Japan. 


The nearest ally of this species appears to be O. inflata, 
A. Adams, from O-Sima. It is very remarkable that all the 
numerous specimens of the present species which I have ex- 
amined are covered with what, to an ordinary lens, appear to 
be minute grains of sand, but which I believe are the egg- 
capsules of something. Another peculiarity is that the majority 
of the examples have a very minute species of Spzrorbis attached 
to them. In form it is very like Litiopa melanostoma. 


63. Cerithium (Vertagus) Kochi, Philippi, Abbildungen, 11, 
; Cerithium, pl.1. f. 3; Conch. Icon. f. 26, a, 0. 


Hab. Matoza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sand, 


Philippi quotes “‘ Kast Africa”’ as the habitat of this species ; 
and there are examples in the Cumingian collection from 
“St. Nicolas, Island of Zebu, Philippine Islands, 4 fathoms, 
sandy mud (H. Cuming). Most of the Japanese specimens 
are more highly coloured than Reeve’s figure represents the 
species, many of the tubercles beg brown. 


106 Mr. E. A. Smith on Gasteropoda 


64. Cerithium (Vertagus) turritum, Sowerby, Thes. Conchyl. 
vol. ii. Cerithium, pl. 180. f. 101; Conch. Icon. vol. xv. 
Cerithium, f. 88. 


Hab. Ooshima harbour, 8 fathoms, sandy mud and broken 
shells. 


The Japanese forms are larger than the types from the 
Philippine Islands, and of a darker colour. There is a whitish 
band below the suture, the rest of the whorls purplish brown, 
the nodules being yellowish ; the aperture is brownish. The 
largest specimen is 25 millims. long and 6} broad. 


65. Cerithium rugosum, Wood ; Kiener, Coq. Viv. pl. 15. f. 3. 
Hab. Ooshima. 


There is in the collection a very pretty variety of this 
species from the above locality. The ground-colour is ashy 
black, and the rows of nodules are connected by transverse 
lirations which are white, and likewise the nodules ; those on 
the body-whorl are tinged with brown. 


66. Lampania zonalis, Brug.; Kiener, Coq. Viv., Cerithium, 
pl. 8. f. 1; Reeve, Conch. Icon. vol. xv. pl. i. f. 5, a, 6. 
Hab. Ooshima. 

There is one specimen only of a pretty variety of this species. 
It is of a greenish ash-colour, the spiral ribs being dotted with 
black ; the white infrasutural zone has one orange liration 
around the middle of it. 


67. Triphoris corrugatus, Hinds, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
1843, p. 18; Voyage ‘Sulphur,’ p. 29, pl. vii. f. 7. 
Hab. Cape Sima, 18 fathoms, sand and broken shells. 


68. Triphoris conspersus, sp. Nov. 
Triphoris conspersus, A. Adams, MS. 

Testa parva, elongata, lateribus levissime convexis ; anfractus cir- 
citer 16 granulorum seriebus tribus cincti (suprema albida, hic 
illic fusco-maculata, mediana quam ceteris longe tenuiore, albida, 
infima pallide violacea); sutura distincta, canaliculata; anfr. 
ultimus infra granula carinis tribus cinctus; apertura rotunde 
ovata; canalis brevis recurvus. 

Long. 83 mill., diam. 2. 


Hab. Cape Sima, 18 fathoms, sand and broken shells. 
This is a very pretty species, and appears to be undescribed 


collected in Japanese Seas. 107 


hitherto, the above name being probably but a manuscript one 
attached to specimens in Cuming’s collection. 


69. Turritella fascialis, Menke ; Reeve, Conch. Icon. 1849, 
v. f. 47. 
Turritella gracillima, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. 1861, vol. vii. 
p. 886; Otia Conch. p. 140. 
Hab. Goza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sandy mud. 


There can be no doubt of the identity of Gould’s species and 
that figured by Reeve, although the latter gives the west coast 
of Central America as the locality. 


70. Crepidula grandis, Middendorft, Malacozool. Rossica, ii. 
p- 101, pl. xi. f. 8-10; Schrenck, Reisen im Amurl. p. 382. 


Hab. Lat. 42° 58' N., long. 145° 24’ E., at a depth of 
48 fathoms, sand and stones; and at Akishi, Yesso, in 
3 fathoms. 


The Japanese specimens differ a little from those of 
more northern latitudes, as described by Middendorff, in 
being rather more rounded in form, perhaps a trifle more 
elevated, and brownish within. 


71. Nerita pica, Gould, Otia Conch. p. 108. 
Nerita japonica, Dunker, Malak. Bl. 1860, vol. vi. p. 233; Moll. Japon. 
p. 18, pl. ii. f. 28. 
Neritina melaleuca, Martens, /. c. vol. vii. p. 52. 


Hab. Ooshima. 


The above synonymy, given by Lischke, ‘ Japan. Meeres- 
Conch.’ p. 85, 1s, I think, quite correct. 


72. Globulus costatus, Valenciennes; Kiener, Coq. Viv. 
Rotella, pl. ii. f. 5, 


Hab. Endermo, Yesso. 


73. Buccinum mirandum, sp. nov. 


Testa ovata, crassa, perpallide roseo-fusca, maculis rufo-fuscis pre- 
sertim supra costas spirales irregulariter ornata, epidermide tenui 
fugaci pallide olivacea induta; anfractus 7, superne concayi et 
angulati, infra angulum concavi, longitudinaliter plicati, costis 
duabus spiralibus validis supra plicas nodosis cincti, spiraliter 
tenuiter sulcati, minutissimeque granoso-striati, infra suturam 
aliquanto rugosi; anfractus ultimus magnus, infra costis duabus 
validis nodosis, aliis 3-4 minoribus haud nodosis subequidistan- 


108 Mr. E. A. Smith on Gasteropoda 


tibus interrupte rufo-fuscis cinctus; apertura subovata, pallide’ 
fusco-lactea, longitudinis totius 4 paulo superans; labrum parum 
expansum, ad carinas spirales sinuatum; columella tenuiter callosa, 
alba; canalis brevis, leviter recurvus. 
Long. 53 mill., diam. 25; apertura long. 29 mill., diam. 16. 
Operculum ovale, nucleo prope marginem sito, incrementi lineis 
striatum. 


Hab. Kast Yesso, 11 fathoms. 


The plications which produce nodules on the spiral ele- 
vations become almost obsolete on the last half of the body- 
whorl. ‘The nodules number about ten on the penultimate 
whorl. The entire surface is spirally rather distantly striated, 
which is plainly visible to the naked eye, and also very 
minutely granosely striated, only apparent with the aid of a 
lens. 


74. Turbo (Marmorostoma) coronatus, Gmelin. 


Turbo coronatus, Gm. Syst. Nat. p. 8594 ; Chemnitz, Conch.-Cab. v. 
f. 1791-2 (corona reclusa); Reeve, Conch. Icon. iv. pl. v. f. 22; 
Kiener, Coq. Viv. pl. 12. f. 2, 2a. 

Turbo reclusus, Chemnitz, and Turbo spinosus, Meuschen, fide Morch, 
Yoldi Cat. p. 161. 

Var.= Turdo lugubris, Reeve, l.c. f. 63. 

Var. = Turbo creniferus, Kiener, 1. c. pl. 34 f. 3-3. 

Var. umbilicata= Turbo granulatus, Gmelin, Syst. Nat. p. 3601 ; Chem- 
nitz, J. c. fig. 1744-46 ; Kiener, /. c. pl. 28. f. 2. 

Hab. Ooshima, on the shore (St. John); Port Natal (Dr. 

Sutherland and J. Sanderson). 


After a careful study of this species, I do not feel justified 
in separating 7’. coronatus and granulatus, the former. being 
the non-umbilicated and the latter the umbilicated variety. 
Usually the tubercles are much more strongly developed in the 
typical form ; but in the large series in the Museum collection 
there are examples of both varieties which have the style of 
tuberculation identically the same, and differ only in the 
presence or absence of the perforation. 

Lischke, in his ‘ Japanische Meeres-Conchylien,’ p. 88, states 
that 7. coronatus has only three principal series of elevations, 
whereas 7. granulatus has four. But this only applies to the 
typical forms of both varieties; for there are some examples 
of the former with the lower series of nodules (that is, the one 
which encircles the body-whorl a little below the middle) very 
slightly developed or even entirely wanting ; and, on the other 
hand, other specimens (7. granulatus, “var. minor tmper- 
forata” of Lischke, /.c.) have four principal series of nodules 
well developed. 


collected in Japanese Seas. 109 


Also with 7. granulatus are found specimens having two, 
three, or four most prominent series. All specimens of every 
variety agree in having a scarlet apex, which is finely per- 
forated; and down this perforation a fine pin can be thrust 
some considerable distance in the non-umbilicated forms, and 
completely through some specimens which possess the um- 
bilicus. 


75. Turbo (Collonia) amussitatus, Gould. 
Turbo anussitata, Gould, Proce. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. vii. 1861; 
‘Otia,’ p. 160. 
Collonia rubra, A. Adams, MS. in Mus. Cuming. 
Turbo sangarensis, Schrenck, Bull. Acad. Sci. St. Pétersh. iv. p. 409; 
Reisen im Amurlande, p. 363, pl. xvi. f. 6-11. 
Var. = Turbo pumilo, Schrenck, Bull. &c. p. 410; Reisen, p. 363, 


Hab. Endermo Harbour, 4-7 fathoms, sandy mud ; and lat. 
41° 12’ N., long. 145° 45! E., 43 fathoms, sand and mud. 


A variety from Yamada Harbour, 7 fathoms, sand and 
broken shells. 


76. Turbo (Collonia) nocturnus, Gould, Otia Conch. p. 160. 


Testa ovato-conica, sordide albida vel fuscescenti-alba, liris fusco 
irregulariter punctatis ornata, imperforata; anfractus 5, convexi, 
sutura subprofunda discreti, liris spiralibus (in penult. 6-7, quarum 
infimis 3 sepe quam ceteris crassioribus) cincti, anfr. ultimus 
infra paululum planulatus liris circiter 18 (quarum 4 circa 
medium frequenter quam ceteris majoribus, iis supra basim 
tenuissimis) ornatus; apertura circularis, margaritacea; colu- 
mella alba, incrassata, medio unituberculata; operculum leviter 
concavum, fusco marginatum, sub microscopio minutissime corru- 
gatum, ad marginem unisulcatum. 

Long. 61 mill., diam. 5. 


Hab. Lat. 41° 12' N., long. 140° 45’ E., 43 fathoms, sand 


and mud. 


Great care must be taken not to confound specimens of this 
species without opercula with Trochus (Gibbula) yamadanus ; 
for the form, style of coloration, and general aspect are very 
similar. Nevertheless the absence of an umbilicus and the 
coarser spiral ribbing at once distinguish this species. 

A variety from Yamada Harbour is almost entirely of a 
uniform purplish brown colour, only faint indications of the 
articulated dotting existing. A specimen in the Cumingian 
collection is encircled at the periphery with a plain white 


band. 


110 Mr. EK. A. Smith on Gasteropoda 


77. Liotia semiclathratula, var., Schrenck. 


Liotia semiclathratula, Schrenck, Bull. Acad. Sci. St. Pétersb. iv. p. 410 ; 
Reisen im Amurlande, p. 370, pl. xvi. f. 16-25, 
Hab. Toba Harbour, lat. 34° 30! N., long. 136° 50’ E., ata 
depth of 9 fathoms, among sand and broken shells. 


The single specimen which appears to belong to this species 
is a dead shell. It differs from the typical form in having the 
longitudinal lirations produced beyond the periphery of the 
body-whorl (except towards the labrum) to the umbilicus, and 
giving the base of the shell the same cancellated aspect as the 
upper parts. 

78. Trochus rota, Dunker. 
Trochus rota, Dunker, Malak. Bl. 1860, vol. vi. p. 238; Moll. Japonica, 
p- 21, pl. iii. f. 4; Lischke, Japan. Meer.-Conch. pl. vi. f. 20, 21. 
Polydonta gloriosum, Gould, Otia Conch. p. 158, 


Hab. Ooshima. 


A single young specimen which I have identified with this 
species has the spiral lirations of the base, which is white, 
dotted with pink. Dunker does not mention the colour of this 
part of the shell. 7. décrenatus, Gould (syn. histrio, Reeve), 
is very similar in general aspect. 


79. Trochus (Gibbula) fulgens, Gould, Otia Conch. p. 160. 
Trochus wridescens, Schrenck, Reisen im Amurlande, p. 356, pl. xv. 
f, 19-24, 
Hab. Off Cape Blunt, lat. 41° 41! N., long. 141° E., 35 
fathoms. 


In one of the specimens which I associate with this species 
the three principal keels on the body-whorl are articulated 
with brownish purple and whitish dots ; and below the suture 
there are some short brownish-purple flammulations. Schrenck 
mentions this articulated painting on p. 357, but not in the 
diagnosis on the preceding page. 


80. Trochus (Gibbula) japonicus, sp. nov. 
Trochus japonicus, A. Adams, MS. in Mus. Cuming. 


Testa late breviterque conica, valde perforata, albida maculis punc- 
tisque fuscis variegata, ad basim alba; anfractus 6, planiusculi, 
liris spiralibus granosis (infima in sutura profunda sita) cincti, et 
striis obliquis insculpti; anfr. ultimus supra leviter convexiusculus, 
medio acute angulatus et carinatus, infra carinam planus, lirisque 
circularibus granularibus circiter 13 (una circa umbilicum quam 
ceteris majore) ; umbilicus profundus, usque ad apicem attingens, 


collected in Japanese Seas. 1st. 


levis; apertura oblique subquadrata, intus margaritacea; columella 
leviter incrassata, callo tenui labro juncta. 
Diam. max. 8 mill., diam. min. 7, alt. 5. 


Hab. Gulf of Yado, lat. 35° 35! N., long. 139° 48' E., 6 to 
25 fathoms, soft mud and hard sand. 


The keel which encircles the body-whorl runs up the spire 
in the deep suture. Within the umbilicus, and adjacent to the 
large granular liration which surrounds it, there is another, 
but much finer one. 


81. Trochus (Gibbula) yamadanus, sp. nov. 


Testa ovato-conica, sordide albida, liris lilaceo-fusco aliquanto flam- 
mulatim tessellatis picta, leviter perforata; anfractus 5, convex, 
sutura subprofunda sejuncti, liris tenuibus spiralibus lilaceo-fusco 
articulatis (in anfr. penultimo 5—6, in ultimo circiter 20) succinceti, 
hic illic incrementi lineis obliquis insculpti; apertura circularis, 
longitudinis totius 4 equans, margaritacea ; columella paululum 
incrassata, labro callo tenui juncta. 

Operculum corneum. 

Long. 6 mill., diam. 44. 


Hab. Yamada Harbour, lat. 39° 32’ N., long. 141° 53’ E., 


7 fathoms, sand and broken shells. 


The elongate brownish-lilac spots on the lirations are situated 
somewhat irregularly underneath each other, so as to form 
flammulations. 


82. Trochus (Gibbula) corallinus, sp. nov. 

Testa corallino-rubra, minima, orbicularis, depressiuscula, profunde 
sed anguste umbilicata; anfractus 4, convexi, liris spiralibus 
confertis subgranulosis (in anfr. superioribus 4—5, in ultimo 
circiter 20) cincti, striisque oblique longitudinalibus distantibus 
insculpti; umbilicus profundus, lira magna, striis longitudinalibus 
transversim sulcata, succinctus ; apertura circularis, intus tenuiter 
margaritacea. 

Diam. max. 3, diam. min. 21, axis 23. 


Hab. Japan. 
This is a very pretty little shell with convex whorls, which 
are spirally striated, the interstitial lirations being somewhat 


granulous. ‘This appearance is produced by their being cut 
across by rather distant striations. 


83. Trochus (Gibbula) redimitus, Gould, Otia Conch. p. 159. 


Testa depressa, orbicularis, anguste perforata, viridi-margaritacea, 
prismatica, liris spiralibus nigro articulatis ornata, ad apicem 


112 Mr. E. A. Smith on Gasteropoda 


alba; anfractus 43, convexiusculi, liris vel potius carinis 3-4 (in 
anfr. ultimo circiter 12, iis infra medium quam ceteris tenui- 
oribus) succincti; umbilicus albus, parvus; apertura magna, 
circularis, margaritacea ; columella alba, supra umbilicum ali- 
quanto reflexa, labro callo tenui juncta. 

Operculum corneum. 

Diam. max. 4 mill., diam. min. 31, axis 32. 
Hab. Lat. 41° 12' N., long. 140° 45’ E., in 43 fathoms, 

bottom sand and mud. | 


This very pretty species is at once recognized by its green 
pearly surface and the black-dotted spiral keels. The above 
description shows that this species varies as regards form and 
the perforation. 


84. Trochus (Chlorostoma) turbinatus, A. Adams, 
Proc. Zool. Soc. 1851, p. 182. 


Chlorostoma rugatum, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. 1861, vol. viii. 
p. 20; Otia Conch. p. 158. 


Hab. Toba, South Niphon. 


The only difference I can observe between Gould’s species 
and that described by Adams is, that the base of the former 
is more finely spirally lirated than that of the latter, which 
has only five or six strong lirations. 


85. Trochus (Chlorostoma) subfuscescens, Schrenck, Reisen im 
Amurtlande, p. 350, pl. xv. f. 3-10. 


Hab. Ooshima and Endermo, Yesso. 


86. Trochus (Chlorostoma) xanthostigma, A. Adams, 
Proc. Zool. Soc. 1851, p. 183. 


Trochus nigricolor, Dunker, Moll. Japon. p. 22, pl. ili. f. 2; Lischke, 
Japan. Meer.-Conch. pl. vii. f. 1, 2. 


Hab. Ooshima, on the shore. 


Although Mr. Adams does not state in whose collection the 
type of this species is, in all probability it belongs to the 
Cumingian, where several specimens are labelled “ xantho- 
stigma,” one of which suits the description very well with 
regard to the “ basi concentrice lirato luteo-carneolo; regione 
umbilicali callo luteo obtecta.” In the remaining specimens 
the umbilical callosity is of a greenish colour, and the basal 
spiral lirations are almost obsolete. 


collected in Japanese Seas. 113 


87. Dentalium sexcostatum, Sowerby, Thes. Conch. 
Vor. pl. 228. 12.11. 


Hab. Cape Sima, 18 fathoms, bottom sand and_ broken 
shells ; Goza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sandy mud. 


This fine species, the habitat of which has not been recorded 
previously, is closely allied to, if not identical with, D. hexa- 
gonum, Gould, from Hong Kong. The chief difference in 
the latter species appears to be the lack of sculpture between 
the angles, and the slightly narrower form. 


88. Dentalium octogonum, Lamarck ; Sow. Thes. Conch. 
vol. ii. pl. 223. f. 9. 


Hab. Matoza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sand; Ooshima Harbour, 
8 fathoms ; and lat. 35° 7! N., long. 136° 55’ E., 3 fathoms. 


89. Dentalium semipolitum, Sowerby, 'Thes. Conch. vol. iu. 


pl. 224. f. 23. 
Hab. Cape Sima, 18 fathoms; Matoza Harbour, 6 fathoms. 


90. Cylichna pertenuis, sp. nov. 

Testa parva, leviter umbilicata, tenuissima, sordide albida, pyriformi- 
cylindracea, ad verticem exigue perforata, parum nitida, longitu- 
dinaliter tenuissime et confertissime arcuatim striata; apertura 
superne perangusta, super verticem leviter producta, ad basim 
dilatata ; columella rectiuscula, aliquanto incrassata, versus umbi- 
licum paululum reflexa. 

Long. 34, diam. fere 2 mill. 


Hab. Lat, 42° 52' N., long. 144° 40! E., in 48 fathoms, sand 
and mud ; temperature 37° to 39°. 


The longitudinal striation is very minute, and only visible 
under a powerful lens. The form is scarcely sufficiently pyri- 
form to warrant me in placing this species in the subgenus 


Sao. 


91. Cylichna concinna, A. Adams, Thes. Conch. vol. ii. 
p- 593, pl. 125. f. 142. 


Hab. Matoza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sand. 


A single specimen, agreeing in every particular with the 
type of this species, with which it has been compared, measures 
9 millims. in length, 33 in width. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xvi. 8 


114 On Gasteropoda collected in Japanese Seas. 


92. Volvula angustata, A. Adams, Thes. Conch. vol. ii. 
p- 596, pl. 125. f. 153. 


Hab. Endermo Harbour, 4 to 7 fathoms. 


This species is described by Adams from a specimen from 
the Philippine Islands. 


93. Haminea grisea, sp. Nov. 


Testa breviter cylindracea, superne subplanata, inferne rotundata, 
tenuis, imperforata, sub epidermide tenui grisea cxeruleo-alba, 
versus apicem luteo tincta, nitida, spiraliter minutissime et con- 
fertissime striata, incrementi lineis arcuatis obsolete decussata ; 
apertura superne angusta, super yerticem vix producta, basi 
dilatata; columella oblique subtortuosa ; labrum tenue, verticis 
medio junctum ibique incrassatum. 

Long. 6, diam. 3 mill. 


Hab. The same as Cylichna pertenuis. 


H. corticata, Moller, is the nearest ally of this species ; but 
the lateral outlines of that species are more convex, and the 
epidermis is of a more yellow colour. In H. grisea the colu- 
mellar portion of the body-whorl is of a yellowish colour, and 
the termination of the slightly olive-grey epidermis is defined 
by a blackish edge. 


94, Atys porcellana, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. 1859, 
vol. vii. p. 188; Otia Conch. p. 111. 


Hab. Matoza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sand. 
A single specimen, which I refer to this species, is 123 


millims. long and 6 broad. It is clothed with a very thin, 
pale horn-coloured epidermis. 


95. Patella nigrolineata, Reeve, Conch. Icon. vol. vi. pl. 18. 
f. 43, a, b; Lischke, Japan. Meeres-Conch. pl. vii. f. 5-11. 


Hab. Toba, south-east of the island Niphon. 


This is the first time that this species has been recorded 
from the eastern shores of Japan. Only a single example 
was brought, which is the variety 4, admirably figured in 
Dr. Lischke’s excellent work, figs. 7 & 8. 


96. Patella pallida, Gould, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. 
1859, vii.; Otia Conch. p. 115. 


Hab. Yamada Harbour, lat. 39° 32! N., long. 141° 53! E., 
7 fathoms, sand with broken shells. 


Mr. E. J. Miers on new Spectes of Orustacea. 115 


Two specimens from the above locality, measuring 16 
millims. long, 13 broad, and 7 high. 


There are two other specimens of Patella in the collection, 
belonging to distinct species—the one from Nemero, Hast 
Yesso, and the other from Endermo—but in such a condition 
as to defy identification. 


97. Chiton (Lepidopleurus) Albrecht, Schrenck, Reisen im 
Amurlande, p. 283, pl. xiii. f. 7-17. 
Lepidopleurus granifilosus, Carpenter, MS. in Coll. Cuming. 
Hab. Endermo Harbour. 


The two fine Chitons, which may possibly be a very large 
variety of this species, are about 65 millims. long, and the 
central valves 28 broad. They appear to differ somewhat in 
the lirations on the lateral areas not being granulated, and all 
the valves being distantly concentrically sulcated. 


98. Cryptochiton Steller’, Middendorff, Bull. Acad. St. Pétersb. 
vol. vi. p. 116; Malacozool. Rossica, p. 93, pl. i. figs. 1, 2. 


Chiton amiculatus, Sowerby. C. sitkensis, Reeve. C. chlamys, Reeve. 
Hab. Endermo Harbour, south of Jesso. 


There is a handsome specimen of this species from the above 
locality. It is of small size, about 3 inches in length; and 
the dorsal surface is completely clothed with the closely packed 
stars of spicules, which are mostly of a bright rust-red colour, 
but here and there are small patches of a greenish tint. 


XII.—Descriptions of three additional Species of Crustacea 
from Kerguelen’s Land and Crozet Island, with Remarks 
upon the Genus Paramera. By Epwarp J. Miers, Zoo- 
logical Department, British Museum. 


TuHE following species of Crustacea from Kerguelen’s Land 
and Crozet Island, in the collection of the British Museum, 
appear to be undescribed. The examination of a larger series 
ot specimens enables me to correct an error into which I had 
fallen with regard to the genus Paramera (see ‘Annals’ for 
July, p. 75). 


Aga semicarinata, 0. sp. 


Elongate ovate, moderately convex, punctate, except upon 
the anterior half of each of the segments of the pereion ; the 
ge 


116 =Mr. E. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea. 


punctures become larger and more numerous upon the segments 
of the pleon, especially upon the last segment. yes large, 
placed laterally. Hach of the seven segments of the pereion 
with a faint impressed transverse line crossing it at about the 
middle; the sixth segment the largest. Coxee somewhat acute 
and produced posteriorly, and marked with two oblique raised 
lines. Pleon composed of six segments, of which five are 
very short and subequal; the sixth and last about three fourths 
as long as broad at the base, with the sides converging poste- 
riorly, truncate and slightly emarginate at the extremity, with 
asomewhat obscure, smooth, central longitudinal carina, which 
terminates before reaching the posterior margin, and a slight 
depression on either side of it near the base of the segment. 
Rami of the lateral appendages ciliate, not reaching to the 
extremity of the segment, subequal; the outer suboval and 
rounded at the extremity, the inner triangular, with the ex- 
tremity broad and truncate. 

Length of largest specimen 23 inches. 

Hab. Kerguelen’s Land (coll. Brit. Mus.). 

This species resembles 4fga serripes, M.-Edw., from the 
South Seas, in its truncate caudal segment, but differs in 
having the posterior margin of the thighs entire, and in the 
caudal appendages being shorter than the segment and not 
reaching to its posterior margin. 


Serolis septemcarinata, n. sp. 
Serol ‘lata White, List Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 106, sine descr. 
( : 

Depressed and rugose, especially towards the lateral margins 
of the segments. Segments of the pereion acute at the posterior 
angle; the fifth and sixth segments and the penultimate seg- 
ment of the pleon produced backward, so that the extremity 
of the penultimate segment projects considerably beyond the 
base of the terminal segment of the pleon. ‘Terminal segment 
of the pleon narrowed posteriorly, with the sides slightly con- 
cave, with a shallow emargination at its extremity, and with 
three straight longitudinal carinz on either side of the central 
carina, the two inner of which are somewhat thickened poste- 
riorly and terminate before reaching the margin of the segment. 
Rami of the lateral appendages of the pleon short, subacute 
at the extremity, the inner rather larger than the outer. 

Length of largest specimen } inch. 

Hab. Crozet Island (Lieut. A. Smith, R.N., Brit. Mus.). 


The two inner of the lateral ridges on the last segment, on 
each side of the central carina, are more prominent than the 


Mr. E. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea. ry 


rest, on which account probably White named this species 
S. quadricarinata. 


Atylus australis. 


Paramera australis, Miers, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, xvi. p. 75 
(July 1875). 

In the ‘Annals’ for July I established for this species a new 
genus, Paramera, allied to Melita in having the inner branch 
of the caudal appendages short or rudimentary, but differing 
from it in the absence of a secondary appendage to the superior 
antenne. The examination of a series of younger specimens 
has shown that the rami of the caudal appendages are in 
reality equally developed; but the inner ramus of the last 
pair, being very loosely articulated with the base, is frequently 
detached; this is the case with the two adult specimens in the 
collection brought home by the Rev. A. E. Eaton. 

The species must now be referred to the genus Atylus, and 
is most nearly allied to Atylus fissicauda from Valparaiso 
(Iphimedia jfissicauda, Dana, U.S. Explor. Exped., Crust. 
p- 929, pl. Ixiii. fig. 4). It resembles that species in having 
reniform eyes and each lobe of the telson emarginate ; but 
differs as follows: the telson is much longer, each lobe is 
somewhat narrowed to the apex, with the emargination very 
small and placed a little laterally; the gnathopoda are subequal; 
the fourth segment of the pleon is somewhat produced back- 
ward over the fifth, with the posterior margin straight; and 
the infero-posterior angles of all the segments of the pleon 
are rounded, not acute as in Atylus fissicauda. 

The name Parame@ra must still be retained for Dana’s 
Melita tenuicornis, from New Zealand, unless it should prove 
that this species is also mutilated in the way above described. 

Melita Fresnelii (Audouin) is probably incorrectly figured 
with exappendiculate superior antennee. 


Nymphon brevicaudatum, n. sp. 


First (mandibular) pair of palpiform appendages well deve- 
loped, three-jointed, terminating in slender chele. The seventh 
(first tarsal) and eighth (second tarsal) joints of the legs straight, 
subequal, very slender. Abdomen terminating posteriorly in 
a short process. 

Length of body 7 inch. 

Hab. Kerguelen’s Land (Admiralty, Brit. Mus.). 


This species resembles Nymphon styligerum, described in 


118 On a new Species of Solenella. 


my former paper, in all particulars except the foregomg. The 
specimens are nearly all females with ova, and are of much 
larger size than the two specimens of N. styligerum. 


XIV.—Description of a new Species of Solenella from South 
Patagonia. By Evear A. SMITH, F.Z.S. 


Tue following species was collected by Dr. Robert O. Cun- 
ningham, the naturalist, during the cruise of H.M.S. ‘ Nassau,’ 
under the command of Captain R. C. Mayne, R.N., who was 
sent to survey the Straits of Magellan in 1866. He dredged 
it at the Otter Islands, which are situated in a channel which 
branches northward from the Straits to the west of King 
William IV.’s Land and east of Queen Adelaide’s archipelago. 
In his book entitled the ‘ Natural History of the Straits of 
Magellan,’ p. 448, this species is mentioned as a Yoldia; but 
this no doubt arose from the circumstance that the specimens 
were only cursorily examined, for of course the presence of 
the external ligament at once distinguishes them from that 
genus. All the specimens, collected and excellently preserved 
by Dr. Cunningham, have been presented to the British 
Museum by the Admiralty. 


Solenella magellanica, sp. nov. 


Testa subelliptica, postice acuminata, medioeriter ventricosa, leviter 
insequilateralis, epidermide politissima, flavicante seu olivaceo- 
flava amicta, intus alba, porcellana, incrementi lineis concentricis 
parum rugosis et striis ab umbonibus radiantibus tenuibus antice 
(interdum utrinque) sculpta; margo dorsalis utrinque declivis, 
antice curvatus, postice prope umbones aliquanto excayatus, deinde 
rectiusculus ; ventralis fere regulariter, sed parum, arcuatus ; latus 
anticum brevius subacuminate rotundatum, posticum subbreviter 
rostratum, superne leviter excavatum; lgamentum olivaceo- 
nigrum, subelongatum ; dentes antici 10, postici circiter 25 ; pallii 
impressio lata profunda. 

Diam. longit. 19 mill., diam. transversa 35, crass. 11. 


In one very old and much thickened specimen the epidermis 
is of an olive colour, but im all the others it is yellowish. 
From the umbones to the end of the acuminate end there 
runs a faint keel, at a little distance from the dorsal margin, 
and between it and the margin the valves are slightly ex- 
cavated. ‘The epidermis, as is usual in species of Solenella, 
is reflexed slightly within the shell. The interior displays no 
trace of iridescence, but is thickened with a white porcellaneous 
deposit ; and it is curious that the two most adult specimens 


On the Embryogeny of Lamellaria perspicua. 119 


have small pearls of this texture adhering to the centre of 
each valve. 

As a guide to the form of this species, I may mention that 
the figure of Yoldia Woodwardi in the ‘Thesaurus Conchy- 
liorum,’ vol. iii. pl. 226. f. 22, gives a very fair idea of it, 
except that the umbo is situated too near the acuminate end. 


XV.—On the Embryogeny of Lamellaria perspicua. 
By M. A. Grarp*. 


THE recent researches on the embryogeny of the Pectini- 
branchiate Gasteropods relate to a very small number of types— 
Paludina vivipara (Leydig), Calyptrea sinensis (Stetanoff 
and Salensky), and Purpura lapillus (Selenka). It was not, 
therefore, useless to undertake the study of the development 
of a sufficiently abnormal group, that of the Sigaretide. 

Lamellaria perspicua lays its eggs at Wimereux during the 
months of February and March. This mollusk hollows out 
its nest in the colonies of the compound Ascidia, from which it 
derives its nourishment (Leptoclinum maculosum and Poly- 
clinum succineum). The nest has been seen and described by 
Hennedy and Peach. I will only add that the transparent 
operculum, which closes it, presents circular and concentric 
strie, indicating that the female turns on herself during ovi- 
position, as also do a large number of nudibranchiate mollusks. 
Each capsule contains, besides the normal eggs, a certain 
number of rudimentary eggs, which serve at a later period for 
the nourishment of the embryo. The ovarian egg presents a 
vitelline membrane; the deposited egg is quite destitute of it. 
Its contents are formed chiefly of tatty globules, which do not 
allow one to see the germinal vesicle. Just as segmentation 
is about to commence, a spot of a dull white colour appears at 
the surface of the egg, to disappear soon after. The egress of 
the polar corpuscles could not be observed. 

The egg separates into two parts, of which the largest divides 
in its turn into two and then into three. We have thus four 
spheres—namely, a large one (the still undivided primitive 
sphere) and three small ones. ‘These four spheres are not 
uranged in a cross, but in a tetrahedron, like four cannon- 
balls forming a pile. In the portion situated between the 
points of contact of the four spheres, each of them gives birth 


* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Comptes Rendus,’ 
22nd March, 1875, p. 7386. 


120 M. A. Giard on the Embryogeny 


to a much smaller cell, with finely granular protoplasm. Thus 
is effected the separation of the plastic vitellus from the nutri- 
tive vitellus. The plastic spherules have a nucleus and a 
nucleolus, and they soon multiply rapidly ; while the number 
of large nutritive spheres augments, on the contrary, with ex- 
treme slowness. The plastic spherules not only form a mass 
at one point of the egg, as has been already described and 
figured in Vermetus,.but they invade and cover up all the 
nutritive vitellus, forming the ectoderm. The nutritive spheres, 
the division of which takes place less rapidly, give origin to 
the endoderm. All this process resembles very closely that 
which has been observed in certain worms (for example in 
Euaxes) by Kowalevsky. 

After segmentation the first modification that takes place 
is a thickening of the ectoderm, at a point near that where 
this lamella finally closes (prostoma). This. thickening be- 
comes covered with vibratile cilia and hollowed by a cavity 
(cephalic vesicle). At the same time the definitive mouth is 
formed by an invagination of the ectoderm situated on the 
anterior third of the embryo, below the cephalic vesicle. The 
cephalic expansion soon divides into three lobes, a median and 
two lateral lobes, forming a sort of trefoil open below where 
the buccal opening is situated. The median lobe is covered 
with very fine vibratile cilia; the lateral lobes are bordered by 
a row of large cylindrical cells provided with much longer 
cilia, The embryo turns rapidly on itself in the mucus which 
fills the nest. It absorbs the rudimentary eggs, and, even under 
the microscope, the matters proceeding from the diffluence of 
the neighbouring embryos. Some cells detach themselves from 
the ectodermic lamella in the median lobe, and emit pro- 
cesses which unite them on the one hand to this lamella and 
on the other to the cesophageal invagination. This is the first 
rudiment of the middle lamella that will produce the vascular 
system. 

The lateral lobes soon become considerably developed, and 
unite to form an irregularly quadrangular ciliated collar, of 
which the lateral parts become forked and are formed at a 
later period into elegantly pigmented vela. No traces of 
tentacles are to be seen. 

The foot is derived from a thickening of theectoderm situated 
under the mouth; this thickening is ciliated at its free extre- 
mity. The nervous system appears under the form of an infla- 
tion of the ectoderm situated on each side at the point of 
junction of the lateral lobes with the cephalic vesicle; the 
two inflations afterwards approach the median line and are 


of Lamellaria perspicua. 121 


united by a commissure which becomes shorter and shorter. 
The eyes are formed at the inferior angle of these inflations, 
at the expense of the ectoderm ; their development progresses 
part passu with that of the subcesophageal nervous centres ; 
at the time of hatching they enclose two refractive vesicles. The 
otocysts appear at the base of the foot at the time of the 
formation of the latter, and before the existence of any 
nervous organ; their wall is composed of very small cells 
belonging to the ectoderm. 

As soon as the stomach is differentiated at the expense of 
the endoderm, its cavity and the lumen of the cesophagus are 
lined with very delicate vibratile cilia. At the same stage 
we see, on the right side of the embryo, a rounded mass of 
large cells, which will form the kidney. The residue of the 
endodermic spheres not differentiated is pressed back to the 
lower extremity of the embryo, and gives origin, not to the 
liver, which originates from the stomach, but probably to the 
genital organs. I have not been able to follow the formation 
of these last organs or of the anal gland, which is much deve- 
loped in the adult Lamellaria. 

The cavity of the mantle is formed by a very rapid deve- 
lopment of the secretory pad of the shell. The pallial con- 
tour is pigmented with brown and yellow. The dorsal part 
of the mantle is finely ciliated. Above the digestive tube and 
along the lower part of the foot we find some contractile sinuses, 
the first indications of a circulatory system. 

The preconchylian invagination, the general importance of 
which in the Mollusca was first pointed out by Ray Lankester, 
is not so strongly marked in Lamellaria as in certain nudi- 
branchs (Dendronotus arborescens, Goniodoris nodosa) in 
which I have had the opportunity of observing it. Wesee in 
the lower part of the embryo, at that stage when the cephalic 
vesicle begins to be differentiated, the ectoderm become hollow 
very slowly and leave a thin cuticle free, which is the rudiment 
of the first shell. The cushion which borders this invagina- 
tion ascends by degrees along the embryo, in the same way as 
a wave of liquid propagates itself, at the same time that the 
bottom of the invagination resumes its original form and 
position, The thickness of the cushion keeps the embryo 
away from the shell; and the ectodermic cells continuing their 
secretion, a second shell is formed inside the first, but closely 
applied to the body of the embryo. The first shell is of a 
nautiloid form, and presents two dorsal and two lateral keels ; 
it resembles the shell of Atlanta. ‘The second shell is more 
simple, and resembles in its appearance that of Carinaria, 


122 On a new Species of Scotophilus. 


or of the embryos of the Nudibranchs. These two shells are 
united at their apertures by means of a very thin membrane. 
They have the same relations to each other and the same rela- 
tive signification as the nauplian cuticle of the embryos of the 
Cirripedes and the carapace of the Archizoéa enclosed under 
that cuticle. I do not think that the second shell is the origin 
of the calcareous shell of the adult Lamellaria. I have been 
unable to ascertain this fact by direct observation; for the 
nautiloid embryos, after having swum some days in the aqua- 
riums, die without undergoing any other transformation. 

The embryogeny of Lamellaria takes considerable time for 
its accomplishment (two or three weeks). The larve break 
down with great rapidity when they are removed from the 
mucus which bathes them. Nitric acid has been of great 
service to me in these delicate researches. 


XVI.—Description of a very large Species of Scotophilus 
from Western Africa. By G. K. Dosson, M.A., M.B. 


Scotophilus gigas, n. sp. 

Ear-conch and tragus like those of S. borbonicus, Geoftr. ; 
but the internal basal lobe of the ear is more rounded and its 
inferior horizontal margin is straight, not im the least degree 
concave; the upper third of the outer margin of the conch is 
slightly but distinctly concave; and the tragus has the narrow 
ridge, proceeding from the base of its inner margin across its 
front margin, as well developed as in S. Temminckit. 

Wings to the metatarsus near the base of the toes; last 
two caudal vertebre and half the third last vertebra free. 

Fur above deep chestnut, beneath yellowish white. The 
fur on the upper surface is short and does not extend any- 
where upon the membranes, terminating by a well-defined 
line, and not extending posteriorly as far as the root of the 
tail; beneath, the wing-membrane is thinly covered as far as 
a line drawn from the elbow to the knee-joint, and a band of 
fur passes outwards, posterior to the forearm, to the carpus, 
as in Vesperugo noctula. ‘The face in front of the eyes is 
nearly naked. 

Upper incisors with a posterior horizontal expansion of the 
cingulum, as in S. borbonicus ; lower incisors crowded. ‘The 
other teeth as in S. Temminckit. 

Length (of an adult female preserved in alcohol), head 
and body 4°6 inches, tail 3°6, tail free from membrane 0°35, 


Mr. A. G. More on a Gigantic Squid. 123 


head 1°45, ear 0°9, tragus 0°45 x 0°1, forearm 3°4, thumb 0:7, 
second finger 5°75, fourth finger 4:15, tibia 1°4, foot and 
claws 0°75. 

This is by far the largest species of the family Vespertilio- 
nide yet described, its forearm exceeding that of Vesperugo 
molossus (hitherto known as the largest species) by half an 
inch, and exceeding by quite one inch the forearm of the 
largest species of Scotophilus. 

Hab. Lagos, west coast of Africa. Type in the collection 
of the British Museum. 


XVII.— Gigantic Squid on the West Coast of Ireland. By 
A. G. Mors, Assistant Naturalist in the Museum of the 
Royal Dublin Society, 


SEVERAL accounts having lately appeared in print respecting 
a very large cuttlefish which was lately captured off Boftin 
Island, Connemara, I have to offer a few notes made on those 
portions of the animal which fortunately were preserved by 
the care of Sergeant O’Connor, and by him forwarded to the 
Museum in Dublin. 

This giant cuttle or squid was caught on the 25th of 
April by the crew of a “corragh,” a shght narrow rowing- 
boat constructed of hoops and tarred canvas, such as is much 
used for line-fishing on the west coast of Ireland. The animal 
was found basking on the surface ef the sea, and was attacked 
by the fishermen, who could not bear to think that so much 
good bait should be lost. Not until after a laborious chase 
and some danger, the arms were one by one dissevered, and 
at last the head. The body, being too unwieldy, was allowed 
to sink. 

From the portions thus brought ashore, Sergeant O’Connor, 
being much interested in matters relating to fishing-operations 
and natural history, preserved what he could; and, in this 
instance, but for his care the whole prize might have been 
converted into bait for long-lines. A good part of both 
tentacles, one short arm, and the great beak entire, with some 
of the surrounding flesh attached, have reached Dublin; and 
there remains very little doubt that we have now to deal witha 
second example of the famous Architeuthis dux of Steenstrup. 
So little is known of the original specimen, and so imperfect 
are the fragments now obtained, that the identification must 
tor the present remain incomplete. Enough, however, remains 


124 Mr. A.G. More on a Gigantic Squid. 


to show that our present specimen is quite distinct from the 
American Megaloteuthis Harveyt (Kent), which is described 
as having minute suckers on the margin of the tentacular 
club. The closely packed small suckers in six rows just 
below the main suckers of the palm offer another distinctive 
character, as do also the few small sessile suckers which are 
scattered along the length of the otherwise smooth peduncle 
in our specimen. 

The following few particulars may be worth placing on 
record :— 

Tentacles 30 feet long when fresh (14 and 17 feet can still 
be made up from the pickled pieces). A few distant, small, 
and nearly sessile suckers occur at long intervals along the 
inner surface of the peduncle. The club, measuring 2 feet 
9 inches in its present shrunken state, is occupied in the centre 
of the palm by two rows of large stalked suckers nearly 1 inch 
in diameter, fourteen in each row; an alternating row of 
fourteen smaller suckers (4 an inch in diameter) occupies the 
margin on each side of the palm: thus there are twenty- 
eight large 1-inch suckers in the middle, and the same number 
of 4-inch suckers along the outside edge. These outer suckers 
are each armed with a denticulated bony ring of some twenty- 
eight teeth pointing inwards ; and no doubt the large inner 
suckers were similarly furnished; but their rings had fallen 
out or had been removed before the specimens were examined. 
Just beneath where the large suckers end there occurs a 
cluster of small suckers, 32; of an inch in diameter ; and these 
are arranged closely in six transverse rows for about 5 inches 
along the now narrowing wrist of the club; only a few of 
the uppermost of these are furnished with denticulate rings ; 
the greater number, like the few small suckers of the peduncle, 
are sustained by rings with an entire or smooth edge. Above 
the large suckers of the palm the club tapers upwards, and 
is again clothed with a great number of small and apparently 
smooth-ringed suckers. 

The short arm is quite spoiled for examination: all-the 
horny rings are gone ; and the suckers themselves are scarcely 
represented. This arm measured 8 feet in length, and 15 inches 
round the base, when fresh. 

The beak has a strong wide tooth about the middle of the 
edge of the inner mandible, and a much narrower notch on 
the outer mandible, on each side. The head and eyes were 
unfortunately lost. 


Museum of Royal Dublin Scciety, 
July 3, 1875. 


Two new Species of Mammals from Madagascar. 125 


XVIII.—WNotice of two new Species of Mammals (Propithecus 
and Hemicentetes) from Madagascar. By Dr. ALBERT 
GinTHER, F.R.S. Ke. 


Mr. Crosstey has recently sent another collection from Mada- 
gascar* ; among the specimens selected for the British Museum 
are two apparently undescribed species of Mammals. ‘T'wo 
adult specimens of Hriculus, one of which is of blackish, 
the other of whitish colour, appear to correspond to the . sp7- 
nosus and EF. nigrescens of Grandidier’s List of Madagascar 
Mammals, in ‘ Rev. et Mag. Zool.’ 1867, p. 318. Our spe- 
cimens are of different sexes—the dark ones being males, and 
the light-coloured females. The spines of the latter are 
rather more slender than those of the other specimens. It is 
very probable that these differences in the colour and spines 
are merely sexual. 


Propithecus holomelas. 


Allied to and nearly of the same size as P. Hdwardsiv. 
Throat and all the lower parts covered with dense fine woolly 
hair. Male with a small patch of ferruginous hairs radiating 
from acentre in the middle of the chest, opposite to the manu- 
brium sterni; in the female this patch is replaced by two 
smaller ones placed side by side, and the hairs are of a whitish 
colour. All the upper parts deep black, except the back of 
the root of the tail, which is brownish. Abdomen greyish 
brown. <A few whitish hairs at the extremity of the tail. 


Male. Female. 


in. 1n 
Teneth oof body a: kis series tik vp 23 23 
Heemebh ok stalin cydne.cat qr eretencvers 16 15 


I have examined two adult males and two females ; they 
were obtained at Fienerentova. 


Hemicentetes nigriceps. 


The upper part of the head black, without or with only a 
trace of the median white band by which 1. madagascariensis 
is characterized. Body covered with woolly hair, slender 
spines being scattered almost uniformly over the back and 
sides ; neck with a transverse band of closely set long spines 
or bristles, as in the other species, but the bristles are more 


* See Proc. Zool. Soc. 1875, p. 78. 


126 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


numerous. Upper parts black, with the neck and a short 
stripe in the middle of the back white ; another white curved 
band on each side of the back. A more or less distinct black 
stripe along the middle of the abdomen. 
In one specimen the white colour is replaced by pink. 
Several adult and young examples from Fienerentova. 
Length 7 inches. 


XIX.—WNotes Introductory to the Study and Classification of 
the Sponaipa. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S8. &e. 


[ Continued from p. 40. ] 


Part II. Proposep CLASSIFICATION OF THE SPONGIDA. 


In the general classification of the Spongida there is not 
much difficulty, as the skeleton (which too often is the only 
part that reaches us, from the inaccessible places in which 
many of them grow and the accidental circumstances under 
which they reach the shore) consists of durable material which, 
in structure and composition, admits of very easy arrangement ; 
while where there is no skeleton at all, this alone for such 
sponges is sufficiently characteristic of the order. 

But in the more particular classification there are peculiar 
difficulties, inasmuch as there is no expression in sponges as 
in other animals and in plants; that is, there is nothing like 
a calice, as in the coral, and nothing like a flower, as in the 
plant, to guide us—what there is in this respect, viz. the 
spongozoon, being microscopic in size, undistinguishably alike 
and so protean in form as only in its active living state in situ, 
or just after it has been eliminated from the sponge, di- 
stinguishable from a common ameeban animal. 

Again, as regards the general form of the sponge itself, there 
are many instances where the same form may be assumed by 
totally different species, and the same species assume different 
forms, so that a microscopical examination of the “ proper 
spicule ” can alone determine the species; thus a fan-shaped 
and a vase-like form respectively may have at one time the 
same, and at another a different form of spicule. And yet again 
the aid derived from the form of the ‘ proper spicule ” is con- 
fined to sponges so provided, while those which have nothing 
but foreign objects instead of the ‘ proper spicule ” are even 


Classification of the Spongida. 127 


without this aid. So that, after all, we may be thrown back 
upon structural peculiarities in combmation with general form, 
and perhaps sometimes colour, for ultimate distinction. (This 
will be found to be particularly the case with the Hircinida.) 

Still there are many instances where the same species may 
be hastily recognized by its outward features; but as this 
can only be done after much experience, it is of no use to a 
beginner. At the same time, from what has been above stated, 
it would always remain uncertain, even to the experienced, 
without a microscopical examination. 

A fresh sponge, too, described in its natural state (that is, 
with the sarcode on) differs greatly from that in which the sarcode 
is off, or where the skeleton only remains. As, however, by far 
the greater number of sponges come to us in the latter state, and, 
indeed, all must be divested of the sarcode before they can be 
usefully described for classification, seeing that, as before 
stated, there is no animal expression (so to term it) externally 
or internally that can be made use of for this purpose, it 
seems best to describe the skeleton naked, rather than under 
cover of the sarcode—that is, to describe the skeleton only, 
although, of course, where this can be done with the sarcode 
on as well as off it is best of all. But there is no doubt 
that a description of the sponge with the sarcode on will 
never serve to recognize its skeleton, which is at once the 
most characteristic and frequently the only part that we 
can or are ever likely to obtain from the inaccessible loca- 
lities in which many grow; so after all we are not so 
badly off with the skeleton only, provided it has not been 
worn away by much attrition. Hence the fundamental divi- 
sions of my arrangement will be based on the characteristic 
features presented by the elementary composition of the skeleton 
or organ of support. It should not be forgotten, however, that 
with the sarcode of course the flesh-spicules disappear, falling 
through the skeleton, as before stated, like small pebbles 
through the meshes of a fishing-net, when the sarcode passes 
into dissolution. Nor should it be forgotten that there ma 
be a great difference between a sponge in its “fresh” and 
in its dried state, in size, colour, and general appearance. 
As the sarcode in all assumes the characters of glue when 
dry, those which, like the Carnosa, are without horny 
skeleton can only be described when fresh or preserved in 
some aqueous solution. Also sponges possessing a skeleton 
sink down in many instances to half their original size by 
the shrinking up of the sarcode, which, clinging round the 
skeleton, destroys the original plumpness of the sponge, and 


128 My. H. J. Carter on the 


thus alters considerably its general appearance externally as 
well as the structure internally. Lastly, the colour under 
drying, as before stated, may fade in part or altogether. Still 
there are some things in a sponge which are seen better when 
dry than when fresh. 

Such difficulties beset no other classification in natural 
history. But what is to be expected otherwise, when, in 
addition to this, the protean character of the sponge, whose 
transformations are endless in the soft parts, and only ap- 
proached in number by being stereotyped in the harder ones, 
is considered ? Hence the unsatisfactory and indefinite cha- 
racters, especially of the families, which will be found in the 
following classification. 


Class SPONGIDA, Huxley. 


Order I. CARNOSA. 
Without evident skeleton*. 


Order II]. CERATINA. 


Fibre of Ceratina: a, horny fibre; }, core ; ¢, transverse section of fibre, 
showing concentric laminar structure around the core ; d, bud of fibre. 


Possessing a skeleton composed of horny fibre with a granu- 
lar, chiefly hollow, core, containing for the most part no foreign 


bodies. 


* Here and henceforth it should be remembered that the diagnoses 
respectively refer to the general characters. And as regards priority in 
my Classification, it must be considered quite empirical. But that fibre- 
less spiculeless sponges might pass by gradation into fibrous spiculous 
ones [ have no other grounds to go upon. 


Classification of the Spongida. 129 


Order III. PSAMMONEMATA. 


oo mes 


Fibre of Psammonemata: a, horny sheath of vertical or large fibre ; 
b, core; cc, horizuntal, lateral, or small fibre*. 


Possessing a skeleton composed of solid fibre more or less 
coredt with foreign bodies. 


Order [V. RHAPHIDONEMATA. 


Fibre of Raphidonemata: a, horny sheath of vertical or large fibre ; 
b, core ; ec, horizontal or small fibre. 


Possessing a skeleton composed of horny fibre with a core 
of “ proper spicules.” Form of spicule chiefly simple acerate, 
and chiefly confined to the interior of the fibre. 


* To show that the general outline of the fibrous structure is the same 
in the Orders 3, 4, 5, and 6, all the figures (viz. 2 to 5 inclusive) will be 
observed to be alike, differing only in the accessories. Thus by referring 
to the most simple one, viz. fig. 2, the rest will be easily understood, 

+ The substantive “core” is here used verbally for brevity. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 9 


130 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


Order V. ECHINONEMATA. 


Fibre of Echinonemata: a, horny sheath of vertical or large fibre ; 
b, core ; ¢, echinating spicules ; dd, horizontal or small fibre. 


Possessing a skeleton composed of horny fibre cored with 


proper spicules internally and echinated with proper spicules 
externally. Form of spicule chiefly acuate. 


Order VI. HOLORHAPHIDOTA. 


y, a Vy 


— 


Fibre of Holorhaphidota: a, vertical or large spiculo-fibre; 86, hori- 


zontal or small spiculo-fibre; c¢, film of sarcode accompanying 
spiculo- fibre. 


Possessing a skeleton whose fibre is almost entirely com- 


posed of proper spicules bound together by a minimum of 
sarcode. Form of spicule variable. 


Classification of the Spongida. 131 


Order VII. HEXACTINELLIDA. 
Fig. 6. 


Spicules characteristic of the Hexactinellida: a, sexradiate type ; 
b, acerate type ; ¢c, sexradiate cross in the centre. 


Possessing a skeleton charged with proper spicules. Spicules 
all based on a sexradiate type, as indicated by their forms and 
the presence of a sexradiate cross at the centre of the spicular 
canal. 


Order VIII. CALCAREA. 
Fig. 7. 


Characteristic spicule of the Calcarea. 


Possessing calcareous spicules only. 


Families*. 
CARNOSA. 
Family 1. HALISARCIDA. 
Possessing’ no spicules. 
Family 2. GUMMINIDA. 


Possessing spicules. 


* In endeavouring to carry out what I proposed in my “ Prefatory 
Remarks” respecting the classification of the Spongida into “Orders, 
Suborders, and Families,” I find, on arriving at this point, that our know- 
ledge of these beings is not sufficient for doing it further apap the eight 

9? 


132 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


CERATINA. 


Family 1. LUFFARIDA. 


Rigid fibre, with opaque, white, granular core mostly 
hollow. 


Family 2. APLYSINIDA. 
Subrigid or flaccid fibre, with wide, hollow, granular core. 


Family 3. PSEUDOCERATIDA, 


Fibre of either of the foregoing families sparsely cored with 
foreign bodies—or passing into a dermal layer of foreign 


bodies, or one of “ proper spicules” like that of the Rhaphi- 
donemata. 


PSAMMONEMATA. 
Family 1. BIBULIDA*. 
Solid fibre chiefly without core of foreign objects. 


Family 2. HIRCINIDA. 
Solid fibre chiefly cored with foreign objects. 


Family 3. PSEUDOHIRCINIDA. 


Solid fibre cored with foreign objects and proper spicules, 
sometimes also echinated with proper spicules. 


RHAPHIDONEMATA. 
Family 1. CHALINIDA. 
Digitations solid, vertical or procumbent. 


Family 2. CAVOCHALINIDA. 


Tubular, vasiform, aculeated patulous, or compressed flabel- 
lately ; plane and frondose or dactyloid. 


Orders with any likelihood of certainty. Hence I now propose to divide 
them, after these orders, into Families and Groups provisionally, which, 
on a better acquaintance with the species, might be changed to Suborders 
and Families as the occasion may require. 

Where, however, among the Groups I have to a certain extent been 
able to anticipate this change, each has been named after a typical genus ; 
but where no typical species has yet been described, the Group has been 
named adjectively after its most striking characters. 

* This family has been placed among the Psammonemata, because I 
have never failed in good specimens to find here and there a fibre cored 
with foreign bodies. But as this is likely to escape observation from its 
scantiness, I have given the family the character of “simple solid fibre,” 
although I cannot, from the fact mentioned, make it an order. 


Classification of the Spongida. 133 


Family 38. ACERVOCHALINIDA. 


Massive clathrous, or compact and isodictyal. 


Family 4. PSEUDOCHALINIDA. 
Digitiferous, composed of fibre cored with proper spicules 
and foreign objects. 
ECHINONEMATA. 
Family 1. EcTyoNnipA. 
Kchinated with proper spicules on the fibre. 


Family 2. AXINELLIDA. 


Kchinated with proper spicules projecting from the zntertor 
of the fibre. 


HOLORHAPHIDOTA. 


Family 1. RENIERIDA*. 


Spicules more or less arranged in a fibrous form. Structure 
yielding to pressure like crumb of bread. 


Family 2. SUBERITIDA. 


Tissue chiefly cork-like ; spicules matted felt-like; cancel- 
lous and crushable, or radiated compact and hard; _ spicule 
chiefly pin-like, with the sharp ends projecting from the surface 
velvet-like. 


Family 3. PACHYTRAGIDA. 


More or less corticate, with a cancellous, more or less 
radiated structure internally well differentiated. 


Family 4. PACHASTRELLIDA. 


Without cortex; densely spiculiferous, even to stony hard- 
ness (Lithistina). Structure confused; no fibre. 


Family 5. PoTAMOSPONGIDA, Gray. 


Fragile sponges bearing seed-like bodies or statoblasts, and 
inhabiting fresh water. 


* After Etienne-André Renieri, of 1793. 


134. Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


HEXACTINELLIDA. 


Family 1. VITREOHEXACTINELLIDA. 
Fibre vitreous spiculiferous. 


Family 2. SARCOHEXACTINELLIDA. 
Sarcospiculiferous. 


Family 3. SARCO-VITREOHEXACTINELLIDA. 
Partly fibro-vitreous, partly sarcospiculiferous. 


CALCAREA*. 


Groups. 
CERATINA. 
Family 1. Luffarida. 


Forms only a single group. 

Sarcode chiefly purple or dark red-brown throughout, 
darkest on the surface. Skeleton composed of a uniform 
reticulation of horny, crisp, rigid, anastomosing transparent 
fibre, of a bright golden or brown amber-colour}; cored 
throughout continuously with an opaque white, granuliferous, 
mostly tubular membrane, less in diameter than half that 
of the fibre; terminating by anastomosis just above the level 
of the surface. Structure reticular. Texture hard, resistent, 
brittle§. Forms massive, lobed, tubular, single or grouped ; 
or branched dichotomously, branches round, solid. 


* For a classification of the Calcareous sponges, together with illustra- 
tions, see Hickel’s monograph entitled ‘Die Kalkschwamme,’ 1872. 

+ The characters of the groups have been deduced from descriptions 
generally of the genera and species, which will be found in the last part 
of this communication. 

{ The colour of sponges, as before stated, is for the most part eva- 
nescent; it may be general or confined to the dermal sarcode, and here only 
to those parts which are most exposed to the sun. What has been stated 
in the Anatomy and Physiology of the Spongida as regards the specific 
value, not only of colour, but of form, should be here remembered. 

§ Texture is not always to be depended on, as resilient or elastic fibre 
if much bruised may become tow-like or cottony, and stiff fibre, if the 
specimen has not had all its salt extracted by soaking in fresh water, may, 
on the least dampness in the air, become flaccid, like glue under similar 
circumstances. Indeed some sponges, like certain Fungi, expand so 
much under the influence of damp or moisture, that they appear to be 
hygrometric. , 


Classification of the Spongida. 135 


Family 2. Aplysinida. 

Forms only a single group. 

Sarcode colourless, black-purple or madder-brown through- 
out, darkest on the surface. Skeleton composed of an irregular 
reticulation of subrigid or flaccid, horny, anastomosing translu- 
cent fibre, of adark amber-colour ; cored interruptedly here and 
there with a granuliferous tubular membrane, much more than 
half the diameter of the fibre in width, and presenting here and 
there a fragment or two of foreign objects. Fibre of two 
kinds, viz. vertical or large, and horizontal* or small fibre, 
the former terminating on the surface in small points or whip- 
like filaments. Structure reticular. Texture soft, resilient. 
Forms incrusting, or massive, or tubular, or flabellate, or folia- 
ceous, sometimes proliferous. 


Family 5. Pseudoceratida. 

Forms only a single group. 

Sarcode madder-brown or brownish yellow throughout. Ske- 
leton mostly the same asin the Aplysinida. Vertical fibre ter- 
minating on the surface in whip-like filaments among a crust of 
foreign bodies, or in a dermal reticulation of horny fibre charged 
with ‘ proper spicules.” Structure reticular. Texture resi- 
lient and open, or soft and compact. Forms massive, lobed, 
or rising into a group of tubular digitations. 


PSAMMONEMATAY?. 
Family 1. BIBULIDA. 


Group 1. Euspongiosa. 


Sarcode black, purple, or brown externally, pale amber 
within. Skeleton composed of a reticulation of solid, horny, 


* The term “ horizontal” here must be considered equal to “ lateral,” 
as the main or vertical fibre often assumes a radiating or plumose form, in 
which its direction may become horizontal. 

+ The collection of sponges in the British Museum, which has chiefly 
served to form the families of this order, came from all parts of the 
world, where, from their consisting for the most part exclusively of the 
skeleton, they have apparently been picked up on beaches, having pro- 
bably, from their great size, originally grown in deep-sea caverns, from 
which they could not have been obtained in any other way. Hence 
their mostly unsatisfactory state for this purpose. 

The principle in arrangement has been to begin with horny fibre 
sparingly cored with foreign bodies, then to go to that in which the 
core is more general, and finally to end with that in which the horny 
element is scarcely visible, and the core of foreign bodies only held to- 
gether by a minimum of sarcode, like the spicules in the Holorhaphidota. 

The family “ Pseudohircinida” has been added for such species of 
the Psammonemata as have ‘ proper spicules” in addition to the core 
of foreign objects. 


136 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


anastomosing, transparent fibre of different shades of pale 
amber-colour, with no obvious core. Fibre of two kinds, viz. 
vertical or large and horizontal or small fibre, the former 
terminating on the surface subpenicillately. Structure vertical 
or radiating. Texture varying from compact, fine, and woolly 
to rigid, open, and coarse. Forms incrusting or massive lobed, 
or hollow tubular or funnel-shaped, branched or foliated. 


Group 2. Paraspongiosa. 


Sarcode the same. Skeleton the same, but with the large 
fibre terminating on the surface in penicilli cored with minute 
foreign objects. Structure the same. ‘Texture variable also. 
Forms incrusting or massive lobed, or hollow vasiform, or 
massive flattened simply or lobed and branched. 


Family 2. HIRCINIDA. 


Group 3. Hirciniosa. 


Sarcode brown or pink on the surface, pale internally. 
Skeleton composed of a reticulation of horny, anastomosing 
translucent fibre of a pale grey or amber-colour, cored more 
or less with minute foreign objects. Fibre of two kinds— 
viz. vertical or large, and horizontal or small fibre ; the former 
terminating on the surface in more or less prominent aculea- 
tions, between which the horizontal fibre is stretched in straight 
lines, so as to present a polygonal appearance. Dermal sarcode 
enveloping minute foreign objects which, for the most part, 
following the course of the dermal reticulation cover the 
“»yolygonal” interspaces with a white lace-like layer *. 
General structure vertical or radiating. ‘Texture more or less 
coarse and open. Forms massive lobed, or hollow vasiform, 
or flattened, or branched. 


* Where there is a core of foreign objects, it is most prevalent in the 
vertical or large fibre and least so in the horizontal or small fibre, which, 
on this account, is for the most part solid and simple—that is, coreless. 

+ N.B. In this family the sarcode is often replaced by a filamentous 
alga, which so much resembles it in form and position that Lieberkihn 
based his family of “ Filifera’’ upon its presence (Archiv f. Anat. u. Phys. 
1859, pl. x. fig. 2). See also good figures of the specimens so affected, 
under the name of “ Polytherses” (Duch. de Fonbressin et Michelotti, 
“‘ Spongiaires dela Mer Caraibe,” Natuurk. Verh. Holland. Maat. Wet. te 
Harlem, vol. xxi. 1864). 

For this alga [ have proposed the name of “Spongiophaga communis,” 
on account of having found it in different sponges from all quarters 
of the world, although chiefly in Miremza (‘Annals,’ 1871, viii. p. 330). 
It is often almost impossible to say to which group of the Hircinida the 
species affected by this alga belongs, especially when the alga has entirely 
replaced the sarcode, and has thus concealed the skeleton. 


Classification of the Spongida. 137 


Group 4. Callhistia. 


Sarcode brown (and other colours?). Skeleton composed 
of a uniform reticulation of horny anastomosing transparent 
fibre of an amber-colour, cored more or less with minute foreign 
objects. Fibre of two kinds—viz. vertical or large, and hori- 
zontal or small; the former terminating on the surface in more 
or less prominent aculeations, cored with minute foreign objects, 
while the horizontal for the most part is without them. Struc- 
ture vertical or radiating. Texture fine, elastic, uniform (in 
this respect the skeleton of these sponges surpasses all others 
in beauty and regularity, hence their designation). Forms 
massive lobed, or hollow funnel- or vase-shaped, or massive 
flattened simply or in branches. 


Group 5. Penicillata. 


Sarcode dark brown externally, pale amber within. Skeleton 
composed of a reticulation of more or less rigid, horny, anas- 
tomosing transparent fibre of a light or deep amber-colour, 
cored more or less with minute foreign bodies. Fibre of two 
kinds—viz. vertical or large, and horizontal or small; the former 
terminating on the surface in large, prominent, penicillate acu- 
leations. Structure vertical or radiating. Texture more or 
less rigid, coarse and open. forms massive, simple or lobed, 
or flattened and lobed. 


Group 6. Rigida. 


Sarcode ? (absent)*. Skeleton composed of a reticulation of 
coarse, thick, rigid, horny, anastomosing translucent wiry fibre 
of a dark amber-colour, more or less cored with minute foreign 
objects. Fibre of two kinds—viz. vertical or large, and hori- 
zontal or small; the latter ladder-like. Surface? (too much 
worn away for description). Structure vertical or radiating. 
Texture wiry, reticulate, open. Forms hollow, vase-like. 


Group 7. Subrigida. 


Sarcode ? (absent.) Skeleton much the same as the last ; 
but fibre less coarse and more resilient, of two kinds—viz. verti- 
cal or large, and horizontal or small—more or less cored with 
foreign objects. Surface ? (too much worn away for descrip- 
tion.) Structure vertical, radiating plumose. ‘Texture fine, 
open, resilient, wiry. Forms hollow, with short, hollow, coni- 
cal tubular branches like buds or offshoots. 


* Where there is “? ” or the word “ absent ” it means that the British- 
Museum specimens, from which this classification has chiefly been made, 
are deficient. Nearly all the specimens are dry ; so that where the sarcode 
is present it is for the most part described under this aspect. 


138 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


Group 8. Foliata. 


Sarcode ? (absent.) Skeleton composed of a dense reticu- 
lation of short-jointed, small, horny, anastomosing translucent 
fibre of a brown or yellowish tawny colour, cored more or less 
with minute foreign objects. Fibre of two kinds—viz. vertical 
or large, and horizontal or small; the former terminating at 
the surface in small cored aculeations which are closely approxi- 
mated. Structure vertical, radiating or plumose. Texture firm, 
dense, tough, fine. Forms digitate ; digitations laterally united 
and flattened, proliferous, foliate. 


Group 9. Dactylifera. 


Sarcode ? (absent.) Skeleton, fibre, structure, and tex- 
ture the same as the foregoing. Forms digitate ; digitations 
simple or branched. 


Group 10. Fenestrata. 


Sarcode ? (absent.) Skeleton, fibre, structure, and texture 
the same as the foregoing. Forms hollow and clathrous, or 
massive lobed, or branched and fenestrate. 


Group 11. Platyfibra. 


Sarcode ? (absent.) Skeleton composed of a reticulation of 
flaccid, flattened, horny, anastomosing translucent fibre, of a 
light or brown colour, cored more or less with minute foreign 
objects. Fibre of two kinds—viz. vertical or large, and hori- 
zontal or small; the latter arranged ladder-like between the 
former, flattened and expanded, so as to present a clathrous 
structure formed of circular holes of different sizes. Surface ? 
(too much worn away for description.) | Structure vertical, 
radiating. Texture loose, flaccid, shreddy. Forms massive 
lobed or branched simply, or simply flattened. 


Group 12. Peraxiata. 


Sarcode ? (absent.) Skeleton composed of a reticulation of 
horny, anastomosing opaque fibre of a light grey colour, cored 
throughout with minute foreign objects. Fibre of two kinds— 
viz. vertical or large, and horizontal or small. Surface ? (too 
much worn away for description.) Structure vertical, radiating, 
plumose. Texture firm, rather compact. Forms branched, 
lobed, and flattened. 


Classification of the Spongida. 139 


Group 13. Incrustata. 


Sarcode ? (absent.) Skeleton composed of a reticulation of 
horny anastomosing fibre, cored with minute foreign objects 
and incrusted with the same. Fibre of two kinds—viz. vertical 
or large, and horizontal or small. Surface ? (worn away.) 
Structure vertical, radiating, or plumose. Texture open, resi- 
lient. Forms massive and lobed, or flat and palmate. 


Group 14. Otahitica. 


Sarcode colourless, yellowish, or purple throughout. Skele- 
ton composed of a reticulation of horny, short-jointed, anasto- 
mosing fibre, colourless, pale yellow, or purple ; more or less 
covered with minute foreign objects, chiefly towards the surface. 
Fibre of two kinds—viz. vertical or large, and horizontal or 
small ; the former chiefly cored towards the surface, where, by 
anastomosing with the latter, it ends in a minutely reticulated 
and granulated even plane, more or less divided by furrowed 
reticulation. Structure vertical reticulate. ‘Texture more or less 
hard and compact. Forms incrusting, massive lobed, branched 
lobed anastomosing, branches round or compressed; or. 
flattened generally, open and flabelliform or closed and vasi- 
form ; leafy, exfoliate or proliferous*. 


Group 15. Sarcocornea. 


Sarcode ? (absent.) Skeleton composed of a reticulation of 
sarcocornean or sub-horny anastomosing fibre of a pale yellow 
colour, more or less cored with minute foreign objects. Fibre 
of two kinds—viz. vertical or large, and horizontal or small ; 
the former terminating on the surface in subaculeations, 
which are united by reticulation into meandriniform ridges or 

olygonal subdivisions presenting a uniform even character. 
eee reticulate. ‘Texture firm, compact. Forms massive 
lobed. 
Group 16. Arenosa. 


Sarcode colourless throughout or purplish on the surface. 
Skeleton composed of minute foreign objects, formed by the 
aid of a thin film of sarcode into a fibrous reticulation, of a pale 


* N.B. This group, based upon Ellis’s Spongia othaitica, may afford 
forms in which a core of foreign bodies in the fibre seems to be entirely 
absent, as in Esper’s Sp. papyracea, Taf. 65,=Spongionella Holdsworthi, 
Bk. (Proe. Zool. Soc. 1873, pl. v.), thus bearing the same relation to the 
typical structure of Sp. othaitica that the Bibulida bear to “ Hircinida;” 
while among the Cavochalinida we have still another similarly flattened 
form where the horny fibre is cored with “ proper spicules.” 


140 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


yellow or light grey colour. Fibre thus formed of two kinds 
—viz. vertical or large, and horizontal or small; terminating 
externally in a more or less minutely reticulated even surface. 
Structure vertical. Texture compact, more or less fragile. 
Forms massive, lobed. 


Family 3. PSEUDOHIRCINIDA. 


Group 17. Pseudoarenosa. 


Sareode the same as in the foregoing group. Skeleton 
also composed in the same way, but with the addition of 
‘proper spicules” to the foreign objects. Fibre, structure, 
texture, and form as in the foregoing. 


Group 18. Chalinohircinina. 


Sarcode ? (absent.) Skeleton composed of a reticulation of 
horny, anastomosing, transparent fibre of a light or dark amber- 
colour, cored with a mixture of minute foreign objects and 
‘proper spicules.’”’ Fibre of two kinds—viz. vertical or large, 
and horizontal or small; the latter chiefly cored with the 
“¢ proper spicules.”” Surface ? (worn off.) Structure vertical, 
radiating, or plumose. Texture open, resilient, easily com- 
pressed. Forms massive, lobed or branched, or flat*. 


Group 19. Armatohircinina. 


Sarcode? (absent.) Skeleton the same as in the foregoing 
group, but with the fibre echinated also with “ proper 
spicules.” Fibre, structure, texture, and form the same as in 
the foregoing. 


RAPHIDONEMATA. 
Family 1. CHALINIDA. 


Group 1. Digitata. 


Sarcode pale tawny, pink, or purple throughout. Skeleton 
composed of a reticulation of anastomosing transparent fibre 
of a pale yellow colour, more or less cored with “ proper 
spicules.” Fibre of two kinds—viz. vertical or large, and 
horizontal or small; terminating externally in anastomosis, 
where it is connected with and covered by a minutely reticu- 


* It is questionable whether the family “ Pseudochalinida ” (at the 
end of the Raphidonemata) should not come in here. If the presence of 
foreign objects in the core is to determine this, it should ; if the form, 
then it should remain where it is. 


Classification of the Spongida. 141 


lated dermal layer, that gives the surface a smooth or even 
uniform aspect. Vents well marked, scattered*. Spicules 
chiefly of one kind, viz. simple acerate, more or less finely 
pointed, and confined to the dnterior of the fibre. ‘Texture 
fine, compact, or coarse and open, varying with the size of 
both spicule and fibre. Forms vertical, branched dichoto- 
mously or polytomously, stipitate ; branches digitiform, cy- 
lindrical, so/¢d, terminating in rounded extremities, separate, 
or united laterally and interruptedly (¢. e. fenestrately), or 
united laterally and generally throughout (7. e. flabellately), 
lobed or proliferous. 


Group 2. Palmata. 


The same as the foregoing, but with flattened massive 
digitations and large scattered vents. 


Group 3. Reptata. 


The same as the foregoing, but procumbent, more or less 
sessile throughout or at intervals, with large crateriform or 
well-marked vents. 


Group 4. Spinifera. 


The same as the foregoing, but with the branches more 
cylindrical, defined, and prickly or aculeate. 


Family 2. CAVOCHALINIDA. 
Group 5. Tubulodigitata. 


Similar to “ Digitata”’ and “ Reptata,” but with the digi- 
tations tubulate. (When the vents are prolonged upwards 
from a reptant solid branch, they become tubular digitations.) 


Group 6. Aculeata. 


Sareode pale tawny or grey when dry. Skeleton the same 
as the foregoing. Fibre the same, but growing out from the 
external surface into more or less prominent aculeations or 
conical eminences like prickles, sometimes an inch high, linked 
together here and there by angular ridges which, radiating 
from their sides, tend to an irregularly polygonal division of 
the otherwise smooth surface ; divisions more or less cup-like, 


* “ Pores.” As these are too small to be seen by the unassisted eye 
(being generally about a 1000th of an inch in diameter), and always 
situated in the sarcode tympanizing the interstices of the dermal reticu- 
lation, while their smallness for the most part renders them of no specific 
value, they will be seldom mentioned. 


142 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


depressed. Structure, spicules, and texture the same as in 
the foregoing families. Vents on the internal surface of the 
excavation. Forms hollow, tubular, funnel- or vase-like; 
single or in groups; or hollow compressed, vase-like or 
flabelliform ; smooth and even internally, but covered ex- 
ternally with aculeations or prominent eminences, as before 
mentioned. 
Group 7. Subaculeata. 


The same as the foregoing, but with the aculeations much 
less marked or prominent. 


Group 8. Ciliata. 


The same as the foregoing, but with the excavations tubular, 
separate or united pandeanpipe-like into a compressed massive 
form, fringed round the orifices of the tubular excavations. 


Group 9. Bivalvata. 


The same as the foregoing, but with the external surface 
more or less covered with rugose eminences; the form vase- 
like, compressed, and thus rendered double flabellate or bi- 
valvate; texture leathery. 


Group 10. Complanata. 


The same as the foregoing, but cup-like, expanded, and 
without rugee—that is, smooth on each side; with a leathery 
texture and, for the most part, papyraceous thinness. Allied - 
in form to some of the Otahitica, among the Hircinida (see 


footnote, p. 139). 
Group 11. Plicata. 


The same as the last, but frond-like, thick, papyraceous, 
plicated, tending to vasiform, in a large undulating continuous 
cloth-like sheet. Allied in form to some of the Otahitica. 


Family 3. ACERVOCHALINIDA. 


Group 12. Solida. 


The same in structure &c. as the foregoing, but massive, 
lobed, and amorphous. 


Group 13. Clathrata. 


The same in composition, but with a clathrous structure. 


Classification of the Spongida. 143 


Group 14. Dictyalia. 


The same, but with the horny element of the fibre decreased 
and the spicular element increased*. 


Family 4. PSEUDOCHALINIDA. 


Group 15. Digitifera. 


The same as “ Digitata,’”’ but cored with foreign objects, 
alone or more or less mixed with “ proper spicules” (viz. the 
simple acerate) in the same individual. 


Group 16. Fistulodigitata. 
The same as the foregoing, but tubular. 


ECHINONEMATA. 


Family 1. Ecryonipa. 


Group 1. Pluriformia. 


Sarcode pale tawny, or pink, or purple throughout. Skele- 
ton composed of a reticulation of horny, anastomosing, trans- 
parent fibre of a pale yellow colour, echinated with proper 
spicules externally and cored with proper spicules internally. 
Fibre of two kinds (viz. vertical or large, and horizontal or 
small), often passing into fenestrated flattened fibre,in which the 
two kinds become indistinguishable ; often terminating on the 
surface in a reticulated form, whose interstices are more or 
less filled by tufts of projecting echinating spicules, based 
upon the surface of the fibre sometimes to such an extent as, 
by contact, to form a uniform continuous crust. Surface often 
growing outwards into characteristic projections of a massive 
tubercular or compressed form, which, interuniting with each 
other, produce a clathrous structure. Vents for the most part 
small, numerous, and indistinct, consequent on the number of 
the excretory canal-systems, of which they are respectively 
the outlets. Spicules, as before stated, of two kinds, viz. 
axial and echinating: the latter smaller than the axial 
spicule, for the most part club-shaped, spinous, having its 
large end imbedded in the surface of the horny fibre. Axial 
spicule for the most part different in form from the echinating 


* Here it is that the Raphidonemata run into the Holoraphidota, so 
much so that there is a species of Reniera ( fibula, Sdt.) which at Ceylon 
is a Reniera and at the Cape a Chalinia, according to our empirical 
distinctions of the two orders mentioned. 


144 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Classification of the Spongida. 


one; generally a simple acuate. Often accompanied by one or 
more forms of flesh-spicule. Texture exceedingly and charac- 
teristically dense in the axis and stem, diminishing in compact- 
ness towards the surface, which, when hirsute, is, in the dried 
state, often characterized by the presence of stiffened sarcode 
matting together the long projecting spicules of the surface. 
Forms massive and lobed, or digitate, branched, stipitate ; 
branches uniting clathrously or continuously, so as respectively 
té produce globular or compressed flabellate heads ; some- 
times foliate and proliferous; occasionally hollow, vasiform, 
or tubular. 


Group 2. Plumohalichondrina. 


Here there are two forms of axial spicules, viz. :—1, simple 
acuate, smooth or spined; 2, more or less pointed or inflated 
at the ends, which are often microspined scantily or sparsely. 
Echinating spicule club-shaped and spined. Flesh-spicule 
for the most part that termed by Dr. Bowerbank “ angulate 
equianchorate” (that is, with bow-shaped shaft and aleeform 
arms), sometimes accompanied by a bihamate or C-shaped flesh- 
spicule, sometimes without any flesh-spicule at all. [Forms 
massive, lobo-branched ; branches compressed, dichotomous, 
separate or anastomotic, flabellate proliferous. 


Group 3. Microcionina. 


Here the chief character is incrusting, spreading, extremely 
thin, laminiform, hirsute. Spicules simple acuate (not fusi- 
form), with terminal subspherical inflation more or less spined 
and fixed scopiformly in the cornified sarcode of the lamina, 
mixed with or surrounded by smaller forms which are smooth. 
KEchinating spicule club-shaped and spined throughout. 
Flesh-spicules, a minute navicular equianchorate and a tri- 
curvate in variable quantities respectively. Forms incrusting, 
thin, laminar. 


Group 4. Echinoclathrata. 


Structure massive, clathrate, reticulate, with echinated fibre. 
Kchinating spicule acuate, smooth or spined. Forms massive, 
lobed. 

Group 5. Baculifera. 


Here the chief characters are the corky nature of the tissue 
and the peculiar pin-like spicule, whose head is globular or 
circular compressed, terminal, and applied to the shaft per- 
pendicularly, so as, en profile, to resemble the head of a crutch. 
But there being distinct fibre, and this being echinated as well 


Miscellaneous. 145 


as cored by the same form of spicule, induces me to place 
these sponges among the Kctyonida. Had there been no fibre, 
but the spicules massed felt-like as in the Suberitida, I should 
have placed them, from their cork-like nature, among the latter. 
Forms clathrous, branched, branches verticillately clathrous ; 
mesenteric, or flat round and perfoliate, caulescent ; or vasi- 
form, thin, open and round, or compressed flabellately ; stipitate. 


AXINELLIDA. 


Group 6. Multiformia. 


These have all the characters of the Plurifomia, with the 
exception of the ‘ echinating spicule,” which here projects 
outwards from the core or axial spicules, and not from the 
surface of the fibre. Moreover both the axial and the sub- 
echinating spicules are for the most part alike in form, viz. 
simple acuate; and the former frequently also the largest, 
instead of the smallest as in the Pluriformia. 


Group 7. Durissima. 


For want of the sarcode (in which there might have 
been a flesh-spicule), I do not know where to place these vase- 
like skeletons, whose structure, composed of coarse, rigid, open 
reticulated fibre cored with sub-pinlike fusiform acuates, is 
very like that of an Australian sponge as yet undescribed 
(whose flesh-spicule and texture very much resembles that of 
Axos Cliftoni, Gray) ; but the absence of sarcode about these 
skeletons prevents the identification. 


[To be continued. } 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


On the Occurrence of a Superorbital chain of Bones in the Arboricolee 
(Wood-Partridges). By James Woop-Mason, of Queen’s College, 
Oxford. 


In his elaborate paper “On the Osteology of the Gallinaceous Birds 
and Tinamous,” read before the Linnean Society on November 25th, 
1862, Professor W. Kitchen Parker announced the remarkable dis- 
covery, in Zinamus robustus, ‘of a whole row of superorbital bones, 
the like of which must be sought for, not amongst birds, but in a 
group of creatures a long way down in the scale,” viz. in the Skinks 
and Blindworms. Further on in the same paper, the presence of a 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 


146 Miscellaneous. 


similar chain of superorbitals in Psophia ecrepitans, ‘only in an en- 
feebled form,” is mentioned. The same author, in a memoir “ On 
the Structure and Development of the Skull in the Ostrich Tribe,” 
read before the Royal Society on March 9th, 1865, records the oc- 
currence of a double row of these bones extending all along the 
superorbital margin from the lacrymal to the postfrontal process in 
Tinamus variegatus. 

I have now to announce the occurrence of a similar chain of 
ossicles in four out of the eight recognized species of Arboricola, a 
genus of Indian partridges, viz. in A. torqueola, atrogularis, rufo- 
gularis, and intermedia; and I look forward with especial interest to 
the examination of skulls of the two of the remaining species which 
have been referred by some authors to the subgenus Peloperdia, and 
which inhabit the Tenasserim provinces and the Malay peninsula. 

Mr Parker has pointed out how in the lapwing ( Vanellus) the 
frontal in the young bird sends out square denticles of bony substance 
under and beyond the nasal gland, which coalesce with one another, 
with the lacrymal in front, and with the postfrontal process behind, so 
as to form beyond the gland a secondary frontal margin, which acts 
as a smooth eave to the eyeball—and that the superorbital chain 
of bones in the tinamou takes the place of this secondary frontal 
margin and the denticles in the lapwing, the same end being at- 
tained by different means. But in the Arboricole the arrangement 
is totally different: in them the margins of the combined frontals, so 
far from being bevelled or scooped for the reception of the nasal gland, 
are rather prominent, and the internal edges of the ossicles composing 
the chain come into close relation of apposition with them. 

I have examined a considerable number of species of Gallinaceous 
birds, small and great, including, by the kindness of my friend Major 
Godwin-Austen, a species of Bambusicola, but have hitherto failed 
to detect so much as a single grain of bone in the superorbital mem- 
brane of any one of them. 

The Arboricole, I may add in conclusion, differ from all in not 
having the temporal fossa bridged by bone, the zygomatic process 
of the squamosal being quite rudimentary.—Journal of the Asiatic 
Society of Bengal, vol. xlii. part 2, 1874. 


On the Helminthological Fauna of the Coasts of Brittany. 
By M. A. Vituor. 


The shores of Roscoff, so rich in the lower animals, offer to shore- 
birds an easily attainable lodging and food as abundant as it is 
varied. These are, in fact, very numerous there, and certainly play 
an important part in the economy of the fauna. The species most 
commonly met with are the following—Tringa canutus, T. alpina, 
Charadrius hiaticula, Pluvialis apricarius, Calidris arenaria, Strep- 
silas interpres, Totanus calidris, Limosa rufa, Numenius arquata, 
N. pheopus, Hematopus ostralequs, Ardea cinerea, Larus ridibundus, 
Carbo cormoranus, Sterna paradisea, S.hirundo, S. minuta, S. fissipes, 
Uria troile, and Fratercula arctica. The greater number of these 


yw - 


~~ a 


een > le nem i 


Miscellaneous. 147 


birds, especially the smaller ones, harbour a multitude of Helmintha, 
which are easy to procure, and which I have been able to examine 
while alive. Their study, from the point of view of habitat, has 
already furnished me with a great mass of facts which fully confirm 
the general considerations of my preceding note. 

I will first cite three species of Nematoids :—Ascaris spiculigera, 
Rudolphi; Ascaris heteroura, Creplin; and Spiroptera aculeata, 
Creplin. Ascaris spiculigera was found by Creplin in the digestive 
tube of the guillemot (Uria troile); and it is there also that I have 
myself met with it at Roscoff; but it has been noticed in many 
other sea-birds (divers, grebes, mergansers, auks, sea-gulls, pelicans, 
cormorants). The Ascaris heteroura is not uncommon in the intestine 
of the golden plover. As for Spiroptera aculeata, it is found abun- 
dantly in the proventriculus of the variable sandpiper. 

The Echinorhynchi are very irregular in their habitat, but they 
are also unfortunately very difficult to characterize. The sanderling 
(Calidris arenaria) and the common turnstone (Strepsilas interpres), 
in which no species of Acanthocephala were previously known, 
have furnished me with two probably new species. That of the 
sanderling has an oval body, very much swollen and regularly folded 
across ; that of the turnstone is distinguished, on the contrary, by 
a very long linear body armed with prickles on its anterior parts, 
and by a very short trunk. A species allied to the latter, but still 
more elongated, inhabits the intestine of the laughing-gull; it is 
perhaps Hchinorhynchus linearis, Westrumb. I have often obtained 
Echinorhynchus inflatus, Creplin, in the ringed plover, and in the 
variable sandpiper Echinorhynchus polymorphus, Bremser, which is 
very common in ducks. On the other hand, Hchinorhynchus striatus, 
Goeze, which usually lives in the intestines of waders, and par- 
ticularly in those of the heron, is found at Roscoff in a totipalm 
Palmipede, the common cormorant. This Echinorhynchus, of which 
we possess as yet only two bad specimens, is distinguished from all 
its congeners by its strange forms and its mode of fixure. The 
anterior part of its body, which is very much inflated and covered 
with prickles, becomes, when the trunk is retracted, a true sucking- 
disk, by the aid of which it fixes itself to the walls of the intestine. 
In this state it resembles certain spinous Distomata, such as the 
Distoma ferox, Zeder, which likewise inhabits the intestine of the 
herons, and with which one might at first sight confound it. 

The Cestoids are also numerous, and not less interesting. The 
species belonging to the genus Tenia may be divided into two groups, 
plainly distinguished by the relative size of the hooks with which 
their trunk isarmed. Tenia crassirostris, Krabbe, and Tenia filum, 
Goeze, have the hooks very short, and are therefore easy to distinguish. 
The first is found in the ringed plover, the second in the variable 
sandpiper. The species with large hooks are less distinct and less 
easy to recognize. Tenia retirostris, Krabbe, lives in the intestine 
of the common turnstone; Tenia nymphea, Schrank, a form very 
nearly allied to the preceding, is peculiar to the curlew ; the Tenia 
erwetorum, Krabbe, is only found in the golden plover; Tenia 


148 Miscellaneous. 


inversa, Rudolphi, may almost be said to line the intestine of Sterna 
fissipes. A very common species, which is perhaps Tenia laevigata, 
Rudolphi, but which may perhaps be new, develops itself indifferently 
in the curlew, the sanderling, the common turnstone, the variable 
sandpiper, and the knot. The genus Ophryocotyle, established by 
Friis in 1869, is represented at Roscoff by two species. Ophryo- 
cotyle proteus, Friis, is found in the variable sandpiper and the 
sanderling as well as in the ringed plover; the other species is new, 
and lives in the godwit. 

The parasites of the Cetacea of the suborder Cetodontes have been 
lately carefully collected ; but it is probable that we are still far 
from knowing all. Ina common dolphin, dissected in the laboratory 
of Roscoff on June 22nd, 1874, we found at the base of the pectoral 
fins, between the fat and the muscles, a singular worm, which I 
have been unable to determine, and of which I will shortly give a 
description. This curious parasite seemed to me to resemble the 
Pseudalii; but it certainly differs from all the species of this genus 
at present known. The same dolphin contained in its stomach a 
prodigious quantity of Ascaris simplex, Rudolphi, in all stages of 
development. 

I may also notice as being found at Roscoff two unpublished 
Cercarie, the Redie of which live in marine Mollusca. One of 
them, discovered by Professor de Lacaze-Duthiers, is a parasite of 
Calyptrea sinensis, and is distinguished by its tail, which is fur- 
nished with two membranous lateral expansions, regularly plaited 
across. The other, which much resembles two Cercarie described 
by Miiller (C. setifera and C. elegans), is a parasite on Nassa 
reticulata. 

We have still to study the migrations and metamorphoses of all 
these species. The subject is without doubt very attractive; but 
it requires much method and circumspection and a long series of 
observations. It will be this year the principal object of my re- 
searches. Some experiments I have made in this direction on the 
parasites of the birds have not been unfruitful, and I hope soon to 
be able to communicate to the Academy the results obtained.— 
Comptes Rendus, April 26, 1875, p. 1098. 


On the Action of Borax in Fermentation and Putrefaction. 
By M. J.-B. Scunerzier. 


Tn the scientific discussion which took place before the Academy 
between MM. Pasteur and Fremy on the theory of fermentation 
M. Dumas intervened, stating that there are two sorts of ferments : 
—those of which beer-yeast is the type, which live and multiply 
during the fermentation ; and those represented by diastase, which, 
on the contrary, are destroyed during their action*. 

Restricting the name to the chemical action produced by ferments 


* Revue des Cours scientifiques, 1872. 


i 


Miscellaneous. 149 


of the first type, M. Dumas arrives at this conclusion, that fermen- 
tation is a chemical phenomenon accomplished under the necessary 
influence of the life of the ferment. After investigating the action 
of a great number of substances on yeast, the illustrious chemist 
examines the properties of borax. This substance coagulates yeast, 
dissolves the membranes which remain in suspension in an unfil- 
tered solution of white of egg, prevents the conversion of the sugar 
by the water of the yeast, arrests the action of diastase, and para- 
lyzes synaptase. M. Dumas expects that the study of borax will 
lead to consequences of the highest importance. 

M. Dumas’s communication forms the starting-point of the fol- 
lowing observations and experiments. 


I. The Action of Borax on the Protoplasm of Vegetable Cells. 


1. Some leaves of Elodea canadensis (the rotation of the proto- 
plasm in the cells of which is readily observed) were immersed in a 
concentrated solution of borax. The plasmatic current continues 
for some minutes, then becomes slower and stops altogether. The 
protoplasm contracts, retires from the cell-wall, and condenses into 
one or two rounded masses enclosing grains of chlorophyl. The 
borax has killed the living material of the cell. 

2. In observing the issue of the spores of Vaucheria clavata in 
water, I was able to verify, in the long tubular cell of some indi- 
viduals which did not possess spores, movements of contraction of 
the protoplasm, which became differentiated into green balls moving 
in different directions in the interior of the cell. When, by a slight 
pressure, the protoplasm is expelled from the cell, either in balls or in 
shapeless masses, there are still perceived in it for a little time lively 
molecular movements. 

On immersing fresh and intact Vaucheriev in a concentrated solu- 
tion of borax, the protoplasm coagulates and retires from the cell- 
wall, which becomes perfectly hyaline. 

The action produced by borax on the globules of chlorophyl is 
striking ; they contract, and bend themselves into the shape of a 
crescent. 

The spores of Vaucheria, after coming out of the mother cell, ex- 
ecute in water rapid movements of translation by means of their 
minute vibrating cilia. In a borax solution these movements are 
almost instantly arrested, the protoplasm of the spore contracts and 
is transformed into a finely granular mass within the cell. 

3. I watched the effect of a solution of borax upon Ordium Tuckeri, 
which had attacked some grapes. In pure water, molecular move- 
ments are observed within the hyphz and spores, independent of 
the plasmatic currents. The material contained in the cells of the 
fungus exhibits the same molecular movements when by a slight 
pressure it is diffused in water. Under the influence of a solution 
of borax the spores and hyphe of the Otdiwm contract; the latter 
twist, while their contents coagulate into a granular mass: the 
fungus is killed. The molecular movements of the substance that 


150 | Miscellaneous. 


has come out of the cells continue in the borax solution. It is in 
the same manner that borax produces coagulation of the protoplasm 
of the cells of yeast, moulds, &c. 


II. The Action of Borax on the Animal Organism. 


1. Infusoria, Rotifera, and Entomostraca, placed in the same drop 
of water, to which is added concentrated solution of borax, soon 
cease their movements and die. The contraction and coagulation of 
the sarcode of the Infusoria is distinctly perceived. 

2. Young tadpoles rendered very transparent by a prolonged stay 
in darkness, placed in solution of borax, exhibit convulsive con- 
tractions in the muscular fibres of the tail; the circulation of the 
blood (so easy to observe in these animals) gradually slackens ; the 
plasma of the blood coagulates ; and in less than an hour the animal 
is dead. 

The preceding observations show that borax puts an end to the 
properties by which the life of protoplasm, vegetable and animal, 
is manifested. If fermentation is a chemical phenomenon effected 
under the influence of the life of the yeast, borax must necessarily 
counteract fermentation. 


IIL. The Action of Borax on Fermentable Substances. 


1. In the month of October 1872, I placed some very ripe grapes 
in a concentrated solution of borax, as well as an entire bunch of 
grapes ; the whole was put into a bottle and corked up. The liquid, 
at first colourless, browned slightly; but the separate berries, as 
well as the bunch, present the same appearance to-day (February 
1875) that they did more than two years since. There has been no 
trace of fermentation. Nevertheless, although the grapes are well 
preserved, they are not eatable. There has been diffusion : a large 
portion of the sugar has passed through the membranous husk of 
the grapes, while the borax has penetrated into the interior, where 
it has coagulated the albuminous matter of the cells. 

I made the same experiment with some gooseberries, and obtained 
the same result. When the bottles are well corked, not a trace of 
mouldiness can be seen; but when the air has free access, or even 
a limited access, a mouldiness forms (Mucor) without fermentation 
accompanied by disengagement of gas. When, as a countertest, 
grapes are placed in a well-corked bottle filled with water, fermen- 
tation takes place at the end of a time which varies according to the 
temperature, and carbonic acid is liberated. 

2. 30 cubic centims. of fresh milk was put into a test-tube with 
1 gramme of borax. The cream soon formed a pretty thick layer 
at the surface. In spite of the stopper which closed the test-tube, 
mould formed on the cream ; but the rest of the liquid underwent 
no acid fermentation, and retained during several months the look 
of skimmed milk, very clear. Afterwards, under the influence of 


a 


Miscellaneous. 151 


the heat of summer, the liquid became quite limpid, while a soft 
white substance (caseine) was deposited at the bottom of the tube ; 
but neither the liquid nor the precipitate had any acid taste; at the 
end of three months they exhaled the odour of fresh milk. 

Some fresh milk, without the addition of borax, put into a well- 
corked test-tube, underwent the acid fermentation after two or three 
days; it became quite thick by the coagulation of the caseine. 

3. A fragment of sheep’s cerebellum was sprinkled with borax. 
Eight days afterwards it gave out a spermatic odour ; later, sulphu- 
retted hydrogen was liberated, without putrefaction proper being 
perceptible. The substance, after presenting during several months 
a soft consistence, became hard and void of any unpleasant smell. 

4, A pound of beef was placed in a concentrated solution of borax 
in a tin box not hermetically sealed. The red colouring-matter of the 
blood became diffused in the surrounding liquid, as well as a part of 
the soluble nitrogenous substances of the meat. After a few weeks 
the liquid assumed a brown colour and emitted a very unpleasant odour, 
although there was no putrefaction of the meat, which, when removed 
from the liquid and washed with cold water, certainly had a peculiar 
smell, but quite unlike that of putrefying meat. To-day, after more 
than a year and a half, notwithstanding the summer heats of 1873 
and 1874, the liquid having been renewed three times, the flesh 
presents not the slightest odour of putrefaction. Its colour is 
yellowish; but it is soft and tender like fresh meat. Taken out 
of the preserving-liquor, it retains its condition unchanged in the 
alr. 
5. Some beef, veal, and fragments of sheep’s brains were placed 
in a borax solution in a jar filled with the liquid, and hermetically 
closed. The liquid was soon tinged bright red; and this colour 
remained unchanged during several months. The meat did not 
present the slightest unpleasant odour as long as the access of air 
was prevented. Some meat placed in water, even in an hermetically 
closed bottle, was rotten in a few days. 

The odour swt generis presented, on contact with the air, by meat 
which has been preserved for a time in the borax solution, seems to 
me to arise from the decomposition of the materials resulting from 
the metamorphosis of the substances composing either the muscular 
fibre or the intermuscular plasma. 

Without wishing to infer from the preceding an application to 
the preservation of viands for culinary use, there flows from it 
another—the preservation of anatomical preparations by means of 
concentrated solutions of borax in well-closed jars. A great saving 
of the alcohol used in such cases would evidently result. 

As we have demonstrated that protoplasm (that is to say, the 
living substratum of the lower organisms) is killed by borax, this 
substance might probably be utilized in the dressing of wounds, &e. 
—Annales de Chimie et de Physique, April 1875, pp. 543-549. 


152 Miscellaneous. 


Investigation of the Phenomena of Digestion in Insects. By M. 
Féirx Prareav. (An abstract of his paper in the ‘ Mémoires de 
VAcad. Roy. de Belgique,’ tome xl. 1874. Communicated by the 
author.) 


The necessity of having recourse to animals possessing an organi- 
zation resembling our own for the purpose of solving the various 
problems of human physiology has led to the carrying out of a multi- 
tude of experimental researches, the results of which when brought 
together and discussed constitute the comparative physiology of the 
Vertebrata, which, however, still exhibits important gaps arising from 
the preponderance that has been given to the study of certain classes to 
theneglect of the rest. The division which has received most attention 
next to the Vertebrata is that of the Arthropoda. We already 
possess valuable treatises on the locomotion, the innervation, the cir- 
culation, the animal heat, the secretory phenomena, and especially the 
embryonic development of these animals; but it will be remarked 
that digestion has been left almost entirely in the shade. 

Attracted by the novelty of the subject, but without losing sight 
of the difficulty of the task, we have endeavoured to fill up this gap 
by repeating on a small scale what so many others have done on a 
large scale for the Mammalia—by feeding Articulate animals, follow- 
ing, often step by step, the modifications of their food in the diges- 
tive tube, analyzing as far as possible the liquids secreted by the walls 
and glandular appendages of the latter, attempting artificial diges- 
tions, &c.* 

Although our investigations have for several years embraced the 
whole of the group, we have thought it better at present to publish 
only what relates to the Insects; and we do this with the confidence 
derived from work performed with minute care, but also with the 
conviction that we have done no more than to place a landmark as 
the starting-point for future studies. 

Our observations, and especially our experiments, have led us to 
results some of which are in complete disagreement with what we 
find stated in recent classical treatises. Could it well be otherwise? 
The authors of the works of which I speak had before them as ma- 
terials nothing but almost exclusively anatomical data, of which they 
have taken the best advantage in their power by depending upon 
analogies of form. 

To be as brief as possible, I shall confine myself to an abstract of 
the summary which concludes my memoir. 

When the salivary glands are not diverted from their original 
function to become silk-glands, poison-glands, &c., they secrete a 
neutral or alkaline liquid, possessing, at least in the case of one of 


* Respect for priority makes it our duty to point out to the reader that 
the first experiments in artificial digestion by means of the digestive liquids 
of an Arthropod were made by M. Emile Blanchard in his researches on 
the Scorpion (‘Organisation du Régne Animal,’ Arachnides, p. 66). 

+ The description of the phenomena of digestion in the Myriopoda, the 
Crustacea, and the Arachnida will appear hereafter. 


Miscellaneous. 153 


the pairs of glands, the characteristic property of the saliva of the 
Vertebrata, of rapidly converting feculent aliments into soluble and 
assimilable glucose. 

In a great many cases (carnivorous insects, Orthoptera, &c.) the 
esophagus is dilated into a crop terminated by a narrow valvular 
apparatus. The food, more or less divided by the organs of the mouth, 
accumulates in this crop, which is very dilatable, is there impreg- 
nated by peculiar neutral or alkaline liquids, and undergoes an evident 
digestive action, the result of which, in carnivorous insects, is the 
transformation of the albuminoid materials into soluble and assimi- 
lable substances analogous to the peptones, and, in insects which 
feed upon vegetable substances, an abundant production of sugar at. 
the expense of starch. This digestion in the crop is very slow ; and 
until it is terminated the following part of the alimentary tube re- 
mains empty. 

When the digestion in the crop has come to an end, the materials, 
subjected to a strong pressure on the part of the walls of the organ, 
glide or filter, by degrees, through the valvular apparatus (gizzard of 
authors), being directed in their course by the furrows and chitinous 
projections of the latter. The vascular apparatus is not a trituratory 
organ auxiliary to the buccal organs; for in the carnivorous beetles 
and in the Locustina, in which it affects a classical form, the animal 
or vegetable matters which have traversed it are found after the 
passage in portions of the same size and form as before the opera- 
tion. 

In the insects which have neither a crop nor a valvular appara- 
tus, the food passes continuously into the middle intestine. 

In the middle intestine (chylific stomach of authors) the alimen- 
tary materials which have resisted the action of the crop, or those 
which have penetrated into it directly in the insects which do not 
possess the crop and the valvular apparatus, are submitted to the ac- 
tion of an alkaline or neutral, but never acid liquid, secreted either 
by special local glands, as in the Orthoptera, or by a multitude of 
small glandular ceca, as in many Coleoptera, or by a simple epithe- 
lial lining. This has no analogy with the gastric juice of Vertebrates ; 
its function is different according to the group to which the insect 
belongs: in the carnivorous Coleoptera it is an active emulgent of fatty 
matters; in the Hydrophilian Coleoptera it continues the transforma- 
tion of starch into glucose which commenced in the cesophagus; in 
the Scarabeida it also gives rise to glucose, but this action is local, 
taking place in the middle intestine and nowhere else ; in the cater- 
pillars of Lepidoptera it determines a production of glucose and at 
the same time acts as an emulgent of fatty matters; lastly, in the her- 
bivorous Orthoptera there seems to be no further formation of sugar 
in the middle intestine, but this body is produced and absorbed en- 
tirely before passing the crop. 

The middle intestine is generally evacuated slowly and continu- 
ously into the terminal intestine, the first portion of which, usually 
long and slender, is very probably the seat of an active absorption. 
The epithelial lining of the walls in some species seems, however, to 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 1 ig 


154 Miscellaneous. 


indicate that secondary digestive phenomena may take place in it. 
The reaction of the contents is neutral or alkaline. 

The second, wider portion of the terminal intestine only performs 
the function of astercoral reservoir. It is associated, for example in 
the Dytiscide, the Nepe, and the Ranatre, with a voluminous czecum, 
which is not a natatory bladder as has been supposed. It may be 
empty or full of liquid, but never contains any gas. The liquid pro- 
duct secreted by the Malpighian tubes accumulates there, and, under 
certain circumstances, deposits in it calculi which may be of consider- 
able size. 

Some substances resist the digestive action and are passed with the 
excrements. Such are the chitine of the integuments of insects, vege- 
table cellulose, and chlorophyl; the microspectroscope enables us to 
detect the last at all parts of the alimentary tube of herbivorous 
insects. 

Insects have nothing resembling the chyliferous ducts. The pro- 
ducts of digestion, dissolved salts, peptones, sugar in solution, and 
fatty emulsions, traverse the comparatively thin coats of the diges- 
tive tube by a phenomenon of osmosis, and mix with the blood outside 
this tube. 

The Malpighian tubes are exclusively depuratory and urinary 
organs, which free the body from the products of the wear of organic 
elements. The liquid that they secrete contains urea (doubtful), 
uric acid, urates in abundance, hippuric acid (doubtful), chloride of 
sodium, phosphates, carbonate of lime, oxalate of lime in quantity, 
leucine, and colouring-matters. 

As to the so-called anal glands, the product they secrete is very 
variable in different groups ; but it has no part to play in digestion, 
and is not urinary. 


On the Structure and the Development of the Sting and Ovipositor 
of some Hymenoptera and of Locusta viridissima. By Dr. H. 
Dewit1z. 


It has generally been admitted, until within the last few years, 
that the parts which are found at the posterior extremity of the 
bodies of insects, and which constitute nippers, cerci, the ovipositor, 
and the sting, are formed by the transformation of certain segments, 
or at least of some arches of segments. However, new views as to the 
origin and signification of these organs were introduced into science 
in 1866 by Packard and Weissmann. Memoirs directly or indirectly 
relating to this subject have been published more recently by Ganin 
in 1869, and lastly by Oulianin and Kriipelin in 1872 and 1873. 

The embrylogical researches of M. Dewitz, which relate to 
Locusta viridissima, Apis mellifica, Bombus sp., Vespa vulgaris, 
and Cryptus migrator, have led him to the discovery of some impor- 
tant facts, which confirm, in a general way, the opinion of the ana- 
tomists whom we have just mentioned, completing and rectifying 
certain points of their observations. To give an idea of the results 


Miscellaneous. L5S 


at which the author has arrived we think we cannot do better than 
translate the most essential part of the summary which terminates 
his memoir. 

‘In all the insects observed, the body is composed of thirteen 
segments behind the head. Nevertheless this number presents in 
the Hymenoptera an apparent reduction, arising from the invagina- 
tion of the last segment ; while in the Locuste there seems to exist, 
on the contrary, one segment more than usual, because, in the course 
of development, the last segment divides into two parts—namely, a 
posterior anal piece and an anterior annular piece *. 

‘‘ Both the sting and the ovipositor are formed of six principal 
parts, of which, however, the number is reduced to five in the Hy- 
menoptera which the auther has been able to observe, in consequence 
of the soldering together of two of them. These six parts originate 
from six papille, four of which belong to the penultimate segment 
(12th behind the head) and two to the antepenultimate. These 
papill originate from disks (Jmaginalscheiben) similar to those 
which Weissmann has described in connexion with the formation of 
the appendages of Corethra; but while in the Hymenoptera observed 
these disks originate from an invagination of the hypoderm, which 
thrusts itself into the cavity of the body in the shape of hollow 
demispheres, we can recognize in Locusta only a thickening and 
projection of the hypoderm exteriorly. The time of the appearance 
of the six papillee is not the same in all cases: in the bees, at the 
commencement of the larval period the two papille of the antepe- 
. nultimate segment and the two intermediate ones of the penultimate 
appear simultaneously, while the two lateral papille of the latter 
do not show themselves until later; on the other hand, in the 
grasshoppers, while still in the egg the two lateral papille of the 
penultimate segment are already very much advanced in develop- 
ment, the two of the antepenultimate segment are indicated in the 
form of disks; and the two intermediate ones of the penultimate 
segment appear only when the animal has quitted the egg for some 
time. We consequently see here, as in other cases of the develop- 
ment of the Articulata, that homologous parts do not always appear 
in the same order, but show themselves sooner or later according to 
the dimensions which they have to acquire or the importance which 
they will have in the sequel. 

“In the Hymenoptera observed, the sheaths result from the deve- 
lopment of the two lateral papille of the penultimate segment, the 


* M. H. de Saussure,who has carefully studied the abdomen of the adult 
Orthoptera, has only found nine segments in these latter insects, besides 
the intermediate segment, which has no ventral arch and belongs rather 
to the thorax than to the abdomen. The body, therefore, would possess, 
according to him, thirteen segments without counting the head (see 
‘Mémoires pour servir a l’Histoire Naturelle du Mexique &e.,’ tome i. 
p- 268, and ‘ Mission scientifique au Mexique &c.,’ Orthoptéres, p. 2, pl.i.). 
In the Hymenoptera the intermediate segment closes the thorax behind, 
and forms that which has been wrongly called the metathorax. It is 
then entirely separated from the thorax. 


156 Miscellaneous. 


channel from the development of the intermediate papilla of this 
same segment, and the bristles serving to sting or to perforate pro- 
ceed from the two papille of the antepenultimate. As the parts of 
the ovipositor in Locusta have the same origin, we ought to consider 
them homologous with the parts of the sting of the Hymenoptera; 
and the upper sheaths of the grasshopper consequently correspond 
to the sheaths of the sting, the lower ones to the piercing-sete, and 
the annexed sheaths to the channel. 

«‘ The segments take part in the formation of the sting only inas- 
much as the chitinous bands forming in the parts of the sting are 
attached to them and partly soldered to them. Some particular 
points of the surface of the segment also present a stronger deposit 
of chitine, and thus attach themselves to parts of the sting; this is 
the case with the flattened plates and the angle (Winkel) of the 
Hymenoptera, as well as with some of the pieces which occur at the 
base of the ovipositor in Zocusta, and which have not yet received a 
name. 

«The sting is distinguished in a remarkable manner from the ovi- 
positor of the grasshoppers by the number as well as by the attach- 
ment of the muscles which move these apparatus. 

“In Apis &c. these last are fixed only on the anterior part of the 
sting, which is inserted into the body; while in Locusta they 
penetrate also into the pieces of the ovipositor. However, the dif- 
ferences arise above all from the dimensions, the forms, and the ad- 
herences of homologous parts, and particularly from the different 
relations which the sheaths of the sting and the upper sheaths in 
Locusta bear to the other parts. The sete of the Hymenoptera and 
the lower sheaths of Locusta present very different forms ; the former 
have only one groove, the latter have two. The appendages which 
in the Hymenoptera form the channel, undergo in Locusta an 
arrest of development. 

“The cheliform and foliaceous appendages which constitute the 
external copulatory organs of the males of the bees and Ichneumonidae, 
as well as the two styliform appendages of the anal piece of the 
penultimate segment in the males of the grasshoppers, originate from 
two papille situated on the penultimate segment. 

«« Embryogeny therefore teaches us that the parts of the sting 
and of the ovipositor represent appendicular organs. It only re- 
mains to inquire if we ought to regard the four appendages of the 
penultimate segment as representing two pairs of members, or as two 
members having undergone a longitudinal division. This latter in- 
terpretation is preferable, since each group of two appendages arises 
from one disk only, which proves its unity. However, to decide 
this question with certainty, we must have more numerous observa- 
tions than we possess up to the present time on the formation of the 
appendages of articulated animals.”—Zeitschr. fur wiss. Zool. Band 
xxy. 1875, pp. 174-200; Bibl. Univ. April 15, 1875, Arch. des Sev. 
p. 343. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTH SERIES.] 


No. 93. SEPTEMBER 1875. 


XX.—On the Primary Origin of the Sexual Products. 
By M. HERMANN Fou*. 


A MEMOIR of great importance from the point of view of 
embryogenic morphology appeared at the end of last year. 
This memoir is the fruit of the investigations made by EK. van 
Beneden on the mode of formation of the testis and ovary in 
Hydractinia echinata and Clava squamata. 

The Hydractinia is particularly well adapted for this in- 
vestigation, because its colonies are male or female; each 
colony contains individuals in different stages of development, 
the sex of which is thus known beforehand. To this we must 
add the simplicity of organization of the Coelenterata, especially 
the Hydroida, which consist during the whole of their life 
principally of the two primitive lamelle, the ectoderm and 
entoderm—the mesoderm, represented by muscular fibres and 
connective tissue, being very little developed. The results of 
researches made upon an object so favourable must have an 
almost absolute certainty, and deserve our full confidence. 

Van Beneden saw the testis form at the expense of a mass 


* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘ Bibliothéque Uni- 
verselle, Archives des Sciences Physiques et Naturelles,’ June 15, 1875, 
pp. 104-111. 

+ E. van Beneden, ‘‘De la distinction originelle du testicule et de 
Vovaire ; caractére sexuel des deux feuillets primordiaux de Vembryon ; 
hermaphrodisme morphologique de toute individualité animale &c.,” 
Bull. Acad. Roy. de Belgique, 3° sér. tome xxxvii. 1874. . 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xvi. iM 


158 M. H. Fol on the Primary Origin 


of cells, which results from a hollow or solid invagination of 
the outer lamella. The ova, on the contrary, descend directly 
from a certain number of cells of the entoderm. The two 
organs are sketched out in each of the two sexes; but the 
testis is atrophied afterwards in the reproductive individuals 
of the female colonies and the ovary in those of the male, 
colonies. 

Waldeyer had previously found that the superficial epithe- 
lium of the ovary of certain Vertebrata is derived from the 
peritoneal epithelium which covers the middle lamella, which 
itself appears to be a dependency of theentoderm. ‘The testis 
is formed at the expense of the Wolfian canal, which appears 
to be derived from the ectoderm. 

Bringing together his own and these latter results, Van 
Beneden sees in them a confirmation of his ideas, and con- 
siders it probable that they will be verified for the animal 
kingdom in general. It will be admitted that it is going 
rather quickly to conclude the universality of these phenomena 
throughout the animal kingdom from two observations so iso- 
lated, and only one of which, founded upon the investigation 
of two species of Hydroid polypes, presents the character of 
scientific certainty ! 

These conclusions must certainly have appeared very bold, 
to say no more of them, to many readers. Indeed we know 
that none of the authors who have paid attention to the primary 
origin of the sexual products in various sections of the animal 
kingdom, with the exception of the Vertebrata, have observed 
any facts which could be in accordance with these views. 
Their generality is so far from being demonstrated, that even 
among the Coelenterata there are some of which the sexual 
products appear to be formed at the expense of the entoderm 
alone. Hickel is explicit upon this point with regard to the 
Geryonide. In Cordylophora and in Hydra the sexual pro- 
ducts are derived from the ectoderm, according to the careful 
researches of F. E. Schultze and Kleinenberg. Moreover 
are not the results of the recent investigations in embryogeny 
of a nature to inspire us with prudential feelings? Have not 
very great and quite unexpected differences in the mode of 
formation of the lamelle: and organs been observed even in 
allied genera? 

Hence it was with absolute scepticism that I, for my part, 
received M. van Beneden’s generalizations. Without throwing 
the least doubt in the world upon the result of his researches 
upon two species of Hydroid polypes, I could not admit as pro- 
bable that this mode of development of the organs of genera- 
tion was universal, or even very widely diffused. All that I 


of the Sexual Products. 159 


could recall to mind of my own observations upon the Cteno- 
phora, the Geryonidx, and the Mollusca was in favour of 
Hickel’s ideas; and in the Pteropoda especially I had clearly 
seen what I took to be the entire genital gland formed by a 
scission of part of the inner lamella. ‘These observations on 
the Pteropoda are recorded in a memoir which will appear 
immediately. 

Nevertheless the perusal of M. van Beneden’s memoir and 
certain contradictions to be met with in those authors who 
have paid attention to this subject for the Mollusca, made me 
wish for an opportunity of verifying afresh the correctness of 
my opinions. ‘Thus it is well known that most authors repre- 
sent the hermaphroditic gland of the Mollusca as originating 
from the posterior part of the liver—that is to say, from the 
entoderm. My own observations were in support of this 
view, as I had seen the gland in question separate by scission 
from the wall of the nutritive sac in the Pteropoda. Now 
the nutritive sac gives direct origin to the liver in many 
Cephalophora, although this is not the case in the Pteropoda. 

But one author, whose opinion weighs heavily in the 
balance, did not share this opinion. J. Miiller describes the 
genital organs in Creseds as originating from a pyriform organ 
which is suspended by the side of the stomach and the origin 
of the nutritive sac. What is the origin of this organ? and 
what are the modifications it undergoes in order to give origin 
to the sexual organs? The observations of the great anato- 
mist give no answer to these questions. 

Being at Messina during the months of February and 
March in the present year, my first care was to resume the 
question ab ovo. Chance was in my favour; the larve and 
young of Crese’s abounded in the sea at a depth of from 5 to 
10 fathoms. 

I had no trouble in finding the pyriform body described by 
J. Miiller in young animals which had recently undergone 
metamorphosis. It was moreover already indicated in some 
of my previous drawings. <A careful study of its structure 
and relations showed me that it was composed of a great 
number of not very distinct small cells, and connected with 
the ectoderm by sarcodic prolongations of its substance. The 
largest of these prolongations was attached to the ectoderm 
in the region near the anus, and to the anus itself, by means 
of a quantity of branched filaments of extreme tenuity. The 
other sarcodic processes were attached to the portion of the 
ectoderm that surrounds the branchial or pallial cavity. 

This body, which is situated, as well described by J. Miiller, 
on the left side of the stomach, afterwards takes on a very 

12% 


160 M. H. Fol on the Primary Origin 


rapid development; it is this circumstance that previously 
prevented my recognizing it in the organ of large dimensions 
which it has become in individuals but little larger than the 
preceding ones. It then presents the form of a thick elongated 
body, lobulated on its surface, and surrounding the base of 
the nutritive sac like a half-cylinder. The spermatozoids 
speedily form in the lobules of this organ ; it is the testis. 

It remained to discover the primary origin of the pyriform 
body of J. Miller. The youngest larvee of Creseis that I met 
with already possessed it. It was globular and very small,com- 
posed of a few cells, and situated near the anus. Sarcodic 
filaments attached it to the anus and the neighbouring part of 
the ectoderm. It is well known that most of the larvee of 
the Cephalophora possess by the side of the anus two cellular 
masses which project into the cavity of the body, and originate 
by proliferation from the ectoderm of the anal region. One 
ot these cellular bodies gives origin to the kidney. The other 
some authors regard as the origin of the genital organs—an 
opinion which is not founded upon any positive observation, 
but only on the fact that they did not know what other signi- 
fication to attribute to it. This cellular body is no doubt the 
origin of the pyriform body, which is nothing but the rudi- 
ment of the testis. The testis, therefore, originates from the 
ectoderm. 

The ovary is formed in the manner that I have described 
in my memoir on the Pteropoda. The only error into which 
I have fallen with regard to it has been that I have taken the 
rudiment of the ovary for the origin of the entire herma- 
phroditic gland. Hach of the brownish cells, a single layer 
of which composes the wall of the nutritive sac, divides cross- 
wise into an exterior transparent cell and an interior brown 
cell. This scission takes place only on the right side of the 
sac. The inner layer of brown cells continues to form the 
epithelium of the nutritive sac, whilst the exterior layer 
envelops it in the form of a half-cylinder. The cells of the 
latter layer multiply slowly, then begin to enlarge ; and each 
of them becomes an ovule. But these ovules do not attain 
their maturity until after the more or less complete evacuation 
of the semen accumulated in the testis. 

I have ascertained the same facts in an orthoconchal Ptero- 
pod, Styliola subulata. 

In Crese’s the male and female parts of the hermaphroditic 
gland are simply applied to each other throughout their length, 
and their contact does not become intimate until after the 
absorption of the nutritive sac. But the ovary and the testis 
do not mingle so intimately as in the other Cephalophora ; 


of the Seawal Products. . 161 


it was therefore an interesting matter to ascertain whether 
things went on in the same way in the latter. Unfortunately 
all the Gasteropoda that I had at my disposal became very 
opaque at the close of the larval period, and time did not 
allow me to commence a series of researches upon this point 
by means of dissections. I was obliged to content myself 
with ascertaining that the same mode of development occurs 
in a Heteropod with distinct sexes, the larve and young of 
which were frequently met with, namely Atlanta Peronii. 

It is therefore admissible that even those of the Cephalo- 
phora which have distinct sexes are originally hermaphrodite. 
However, as my investigations relate only to a single genus, 
it would be premature to pronounce an opinion upon this 
point. Even as regards Atlanta, in order to be sure that the 
two sexes are originally identical, it would be necessary to 
have proof that some of the young animals that I observed 
were destined to become males and others females ; and this 
proof is wanting. 

At any rate the formation of the male sexual products at 
the expense of the ectoderm, and of the female products at 
the expense of the entoderm, is ascertained positively in three 
genera of Cephalophora, belonging to two different orders of 
that class. 

In the Appendicularie I have been unable to follow the 
primary formation of the sexual organs. But in very young 
individuals of the genus Mritillaria the ovary was found to 
be applied against the digestive tube, whilst the testis was 
contiguous to the posterior extremity of the body. Sub- 
sequently these two organs came into contact with each other, 
but without becoming united. However, I only give these 
facts as a simple indication ; they are too incomplete to prove 
any thing. 

This confirmation of Van Beneden’s views is the more 
striking, as I was so sceptical when I commenced the exami- 
nation of the question, and especially because the Cephalo- 
phora, with their sexual products intimately mixed in their 
hermaphroditic gland, are precisely the animals in which 
& priort we should least expect to see these views con- 
firmed. 

The primary origin of the testis and the ovary in the two 
primitive lamelle of the embryo is now ascertained positively 
m cases taken from two great divisions of the animal king- 
dom, the Ccelenterata and the Mollusca; it is rendered very 
probable by examples taken from the two divisions of the 
section of the Chordata—namely, the Tunicata and the Verte- 
brata. 


162 Mr. G. 8. Brady on Entomostraca. 


The question whether this fact of prime importance is 
general for all animals has made another step towards its 
solution. Nevertheless, for the present I shall abstain from 
sharing the assurance with which Van Beneden deduced his 
generalization. But whether this mode of formation is uni- 
versal, or only of very general occurrence, the able Belgian 
observer will always have the merit of having not only dis- 
covered the fact, but grasped its whole bearing. Observations 
so important and so valuable to science may well lead us to 
pardon bold theories. Would that all who launch imperfectly 
founded hypotheses under the pompous title of theories had 
so good an excuse ! 


XXI.—Note on Entomostraca from Kerguelen’s Land and the 
South Indian Ocean. By GEORGE STEWARDSON BrApby, 
C.M.Z.S., Professor of Natural History in the College of 
Physical Science, Newcastle-on-Tyne. 


Two gatherings of Entomostraca, belonging to the order 
Copepoda, have been submitted to me for examination by 
the Rev. A. E. Eaton. One gathering, from a lake which 
must, in all probability, have been brackish from communica- 
tion at infrequent intervals (possibly at very high tides only) 
with the sea, contained only Harpacticus fulvus, Fischer, a 
species very commonly distributed over Europe in pools at or 
above high-water mark. The other gathering was made by 
the towing-net in the open sea, and contained likewise only 
one species, apparently undescribed and belonging to the genus 
Centropages, Kroyer. Females only were taken. 


Centropages brevicaudatus, nov. sp. 


Length ;!, of an inch. Upper antenne equal in length to the 
first two cephalothoracic segments, 25-jointed, shortly setose, 
and tapering slightly to the distal extremity. Swimming- 
feet having both branches 3-jointed, inner branch short ; first 
pair much shorter than the three following; outer branch of 
the fifth pair having its second joimt produced internally into 
a strong denticulated spine ; marginal sete of both branches 
extremely short. Abdomen short ; caudal sete short, plumose, 
subequal, length equal to half that of the abdomen. 

Hab. Lat. 33° 13'8., long. 37° 37' E. 


Mr. A. G. Butler on the Subfamily Pericopiine. — 168 


XXIL—Revision of the Subfamily Pericopiine of the Lepi- 
dopterous Family Arctiidee, with Descriptions of new Species. 


By ArTuuR GARDINER BUTLER, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &c. 


In the year 1872 I published a list of Pertcopiine in the 
‘Transactions’ of the London Entomological Society; but 
owing to the confusion in which Mr. Walker had left the 
genera, and to the slight acquaintance which I then had with 
the allied subfamilies, I admitted into my paper several forms 
which are more properly to be referred to other groups, whilst 
at the same time I excluded a few which should have been 
admitted. 

The above-mentioned list was compiled under pressure, as 
an appendix to a paper describing new species ; I therefore 
did not attempt to arrange the genera or species in any thing 
like a natural series, nor did I examine into the value of the 
genera or species which I quoted. The whole of these failings, 
however, will now be corrected. 

Notwithstanding the constancy with which Mr. Kirby 
persists (in each volume of the ‘ Zoological Record’) in re- 
ferring the Pertcopiine to the Lithosiide, I still assert that 
they are unquestionably Arctiide, and that their true position 
is (as I have always said) near to Hypercompa. What appears 
to me to be their most natural place is after Anaxita (a genus 
of the Halesidota group) and before Hypercompa; they thus 
form a connecting link between the Zygeenoid Arctiidae and 
the Arctiidae proper. 

The genus Stenele, which I formerly included in this group, 
is clearly more nearly allied to Chrysauge. 

All the Pericopiine are from the New World. 


Genus Pericopis, Hiibner. 


Subgenus 1. THEBRONE, Boisduval. 


The author of this (uncharacterized) group states that its 
types are the sacrijica of Hiibner and the Aglaura of Cramer ; 
the first of these will, however, find its true position in Daritis 
of Walker, which will leave as type P. Aglaura, thus restrict- 
ing the typical group of Pericopis to P. Zerbina of Stoll and 
P. eurocilia of Cramer. Dr. Boisduval, not being aware that 
the sexes of the P.-Aglaura group are quite dissimilar, has 
suggested for ‘tricolora of Cramer (turbida, Hiibner)’’* the 
subgeneric appellation of Aphisaon. ‘The new species described 

* In this he has followed an error in Hiibner’s ‘ Verzeichniss :’ the two 
pian though nearly allied, are distinct ; the males especially differ in 
colour. 


164 Mr. A.G. Butler on the Subfamily Pericopiine. 


under this subgenus belongs to the next group, the sexes being 
almost alike; I shall therefore adopt the name for that section 
of the genus. 


1. Thebrone Jansonis 2 , Butler, Lep. Exot. pl. xvii. 
figs. 4, 5 (1870). 
? Thebrone Arema $, Boisduval, Lép. Guat. p. 85 (1870). 
Hab. Nicaragua. 9, B.M. 
It is possible that 7. Arema may belong to the hyaline 
group of typical Pericopis. Without seeing the insect, it is 
impossible to determine. 


2. Thebrone Aglaura, Cramer, Pap. Exot. pl. 263. 
fig. F, g (1782). 
Hab. Venezuela. f¢ 3,B.M. 
The female has an oblique whitish band across the centre 


of the primaries ; in other respects it approaches 7. Jansonis 
in colouring. 


3. Thebrone turbida, Hiibner, Zutr. ex. Schm. 
figs. 529, 530, (1806). 
Pericopis lunifera, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Oct. 1871, p. 288. 
Hab. “ Bahia” (Hiibner); Brazil. 6 9, 5B.M. 


The male is very like P. Aglaura, excepting that the central 
oblique blackish bar of the primaries is obsolete. 


4. Thebrone tricolora, Sulzer, Gesch. pl. xxi. fig. 5, 9 (1776). 
Hap. wears (6.9) > Brazil (2). “BoM. 


The male chiefly differs from the preceding in the yellow 
colouring of the secondaries ; the blackish bar of the primaries 
is obsolescent. 


5. Thebrone formosissima, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., 
Oct. 1871, p. 288. 


Hab, Columbia and Ecuador.  ¢, coll. Hope, Oxford. 


Subgenus 2. APHISAON (part.), Boisduval. 


1. Aphisaon? Rosina, Butler, P. Z.S. p. 82 (1871) ; 
hep: Haxot. pl Pacccstie Wir os 


Hab. Ega. B.M. 
This species has much the aspect of the preceding group, 


Mr. A. G. Butler on the Subfamily Pericopiine. 165 


to which it may be referable; but without seeing the male it 
is impossible to be certain either way. 


2. Aphisaon larvata, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. vii. 
p- 1654, 2 (1856). 
Hab. Amazons. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


Seems nearly allied to the preceding species. 


3. Aphisaon Salvatoris, Boisduval, Lép. Guat. p. 86 (1870). 
Hab, Honduras and Guatemala. 


4. Aphisaon leucophea, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. ii. 
p- 352, 3 ¢ (1854). 
Thebrone rubrimargo, Boisduval, Lép. Guat. p. 89 (1870). 
Hab. Mexico. B.M. 


5. Aphisaon Flora, Butler, Cist. Ent. vi.p. 127, g ¢ (1873) ; 
ep. Exot: plo lx. fig..95,9 


Hab. Guatemala. ¢,B.M.; 9, coll. Hope, Oxford. 


6. Aphisaon Holofernes, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
p- 289, 2 (Oct. 1871). 


Hab. Minas Geraes.  , coll. Hope, Oxford. 


7. Aphisaon subapicalis, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. i. 
p- 352, ? (1854). 
Pericopis tristis, Walker, Characters of Het. Lep. p. 7. n. 8 (1869), 9°. 
Had. Branl. 9 , B.M: 


Subgenus 3. DysscuEMma, Hiibner (restricted). 
1. Dysschema parnassoides, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. ii. 
p- 350, g (1854). 
_ Hab Bra... ¢ , B.M. 


2. Dysschema rorata, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het., Suppl. i. 
p. 154 (1864). 
Hab. Bogota. Coll. Birchall. 


3. Dysschema noctuites, Butler, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. 
p- 50. n. 1 (1872). 


Hab. Minas Geraes? Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


166 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Subfamily Pericopiine. 


4, Dysschema Sibylla, Butler, Cist. Ent. vi. p. 127 (1873) ; 
Lep. Exot. pl. Ixi. fig. 12. 


Hab. Espirito Santo. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


5. Dysschema hypoxantha, Hiibner, Zutr. ex. Schmett. 
figs. 191, 192 (1806). 
Hab. Surinam. 


6. Dysschema fantasma, Butler, Cist. Ent. vi. p. 126 (1873) ; 
Lep. Exot. pl. Ix1. fig. 2. 


Hab. Bogota. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


7. Dysschema Lucifer, Butier, Cist. Ent. vi. p. 126 (1873) ; 
Lep. Exot. pl. lxi. fig. 1. 


Hab. Espirito Santo. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


8. Dysschema submarginata, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. 11. 
p- 350 (1854). 
Hab. Brazil. B.M. 


Subgenus 4. PERICOPIS (typical), Hiibner. 


1. Pericopis dissimulans, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het., Suppl. 1. 
p- 155, 3 (1864). 
Hab. Bogota. ¢ ?,B.M. 


The female differs very little from the following species, 
and was placed with it in the Collection. 


2. Pericopis marginalis, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. ii. p. 618 
(Daritis), 2 (1855). 
Hab. Venezuela. 2, B.M. 


3. Pericopis Neda, Klug, Neue Schmett. kénigl. zool. Mus. 
Berlin, pl. iv. figs. ?3, 4 (1836), ““Euprepia.” 

Hab. Brazil. 

I have been unable to examine the plate upon which this 
species is figured; but I suspect it to be nearly allied to the 
preceding species. 

4. Pericopis Iscariotes, Boisduval, Lép. Guat. p. 91 (1870). 

Hab. Honduras and Guatemala. 

Nearly allied to P. marginalis, apparently chiefly differing 


in the colouring of the secondaries. 


Mr. A. G. Butler on the Subfamily Pericopiine. 167 
5. Pericopis humeralis, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. vii. 
p- 1655 (1856). 
Hab. ——? 63,B.M. 


6. Pericopis nubila, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. ii. p. 349 (1854). 
Hab. Brazil. 2, B.M. 


7. Pericopis Amphissa, Hiibner, Zutr. ex. Schmett. 
figs. 753, 754 (1806). 


Pericopis subguttata, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. ii. p. 847 (1854). 
Hab. Rio Janeiro. 2, B.M. 


8. Pericopis Leonina, Butler, Cist. Ent. p. 89 (1872) ; 
Lep. Exot. pl. lxi. fig. 10. 


Hab. Cartago, Costa Rica. ?,B.M. 


9. Pericopis Lucretia, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. p. 340 
(May 1875). 


Hab. Veragua. 9°, B.M. 


10. Pericopis fulgorata, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
p- 287 (Oct. 1871). 


Hab. Paré. @, coll. Hope, Oxford. 


11. Pericopis bivittata, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. ii. 
p- 848 (1854). 


Pericopis disjuncta, Walker, l. c. vii. p. 1655 (1856). 
? Chetone Aorsa, Boisduval, Lép. Guat. p. 90 (1870). 


Hab. Venezuela. 9? , B.M. 
12. Pericopis eurocilia, Cramer, Pap. Exot. ii. pl. 178. 
fig. C (1779). 
Hab. West Indies. 


13. Pericopis Zerbina, Stoll, Suppl. Cramer, pl. lxx. fig. 3. 
Hab. South America. 9, B.M. 


14. Pericopis indecisa, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. u. 
; p- 347 (1854). 


Hab. Rio Janeiro. B.M. 


168 Mr. A.G. Butler on the Subfamily Pericopiine. 


Ground-colour of the wings hyaline. 


15. Pericopis dissimulata, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het., Suppl. 
i. p. 155 (1864). 
Hab. Bozota.’ 9, BM 


16. Pericopis Thyridina, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
p. 289 (Oct. 1871). 
Hab. Ecuador. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


Subgenus 5. CHETONE, Boisduval (restricted). 


The species mentioned as types being referable to other 
groups already named, I retain as type C. histrio of Felder, 
which is noted amongst the forms referable to the genus, and 
which now has the advantage (not possessed by many of the 
species quoted) of not being a mere MS. name. What the 
Euprepia Lycaste of Klug’s ‘ Neue Schmetterlinge’ is I can- 
not say; I have not had an opportunity very lately of ex- 
amining the work in which the species is figured, and I do 
not remember the character of the imsect represented. 


1. Chetone histrio, Felder, Reise der Nov., Lep. iv. 
pl. 103. fig. 5 (1874). 


Hab, St. Paulo (Bates). B.M. 


2. Chetone heliconides, Boisduval, Lép. Guat. p. 91 (1870). 
Hab. Guatemala. 


3. Chetone? Hazara, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
p. 28¢ (Octo 1871). 


Hab. Villa Nova and Ecuador. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


4. Chetone Felder’, Boisduval, Lép. Guat. p. 91 (1870). 
Hab, Nicaragua. 
5. Chetone Salvini, Felder, Reise der Nov., Lep. iv. 
pl. 103. fig. 8 (1874). 
Hab. Polochic valley. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


6. Chetone angulosa, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. 11. p. 345 (1854). 
Hab. Venezuela. B.M. 


Mr. A. G. Butler on the Subfamily Pericopine. 169 


7. Chetone Irenides, Butler, Cist. Ent. p. 88 (1872) ; 
Lep. Exot. pl. 1xi. fig. 11. 


Hab. Cartago, Costa Rica. ¢ ?,B.M. 


8. Chetone Ithomia, Felder, Reise der Noy., Lep. iv. 
pl. 103. fig. 7 (1874). 
Hab. “ Nicaragua” (Botsduval). 


9. Chetone Hydra, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. p. 286 
(Oct. 1871). 
Hab. Ecuador. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


Subgenus 6. PHALO#, Guérin. 
1. Phaloé mimica, Felder, Reise der Nov., Lep. iv. 
pl. 103. fig. 6 (1874). 
Hab. Upper Orinoco. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


2. Phaloé Ithrana, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. p. 286 
(Oct. 1871). 


Hab. Amazons. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


3. Phaloé Pheba, Boisduval, Lép. Guat. p. 90 (1870). 


Pericopis Isse, Walker (nec Hiibner), Cat. Lep. Het. ii. p. 544, n. 2 
(1854). 


Hab. Ega. B.M. 


4. Phaloé Isse, Hiibner, Zutr. exot. Schmett. 
figs. 507, 508 (1806). 
Pericopis decisa, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. ii. p. 345. n. 8 (1854). 
TTab. Bogota. B.M. 


5. Phaloé Kenara, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. p. 287 
(Oct. 1871). 
Hab. Santa Marta. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


6. Phaloé Catilina, Cramer, Pap. Exot. i. pl. 79. 
figs. HE 17 79): 
Phalena catilinaria, Fabricius, Sp. Ins. p. 250 (1781). 
Papilio nasica, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. i. p. 169 (1793). 
Pericopis perspicua, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. ii, p. 344 (1854), 
Hab. Kga, Paré. B.M. 


170 = Mr. A. G. Butler on the Subfamily Pericopiine. 


7. Phaloé ignita, Butler, Fabr. Cat. p. 291; Lep. Exot. 
pl. xvii. fig. 3. 
Hab. Tapajos. B.M. 


8. Phaloé cruenta, Hiibner, Zutr. exot. Schmett. 
figs. 329, 330 (1806). 

Hab. “ Bahia” (Hiibner). Sp. ead. 9 ?, Brazil. B.M. 

I much doubt our examples being representatives of Hiibner’s 
species; they differ considerably in size and in the upper- 
surface markings of the primaries; moreover the author 
distinctly states that his figures represent a female. 


9. Phaloé Lorzw, Boisduval, Lép. Guat. p. 90 (1870). 
Hab, Venezuela... 6) 2; B.M. 


10. Phaloé patula, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. ii. p. 349 (1854). 
Hab. Bolivia. B.M. 


This species differs from all its allies in having the body 
broadly banded with white. 


Subgenus 7. SERMyLA, Walker. 
Sermyla transversa, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. ii. p. 461. 
n. 1 (1854). 
Hab. Rio Janeiro. 3, B.M. 


Subgenus 8. Dariris, Walker. 

1. Daritis Thetis, Klug, Neue Schmett. kénigl. zool. Mus. 
Berlin, pl. iv. figs. 1, 2 (1836). 

Hab. Mexico.- $ 2°, B.M. 


2. Daritis fenestrata, Butler, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. 
p- 00. n. 3 (1872). 


Hab, San Geronimo. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


3. Daritis Woodii, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, 
vol. xx. p. 218, pl. iv. figs. 2,3 (1867). 


Hab. Bahia. Coll. T. W. Wood. 


4. Daritis rubripicta, Butler, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. 
p- 50. n. 2 (1872). 
Hab. Bogota. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


Mr. A. G. Butler on the Subfamily Pericopiine. 171 


5. Daritis sacrifica, Hiibner, Zutr. exot. Schmett. 
figs. 473, 474, ? (1806). 
Taxila crucifera, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. iii. p. 765. n. 1 (1855). 
Hab. Venezuela. B.M. 


Genus PHaomsta, Walker. 


1. Phaloésia saucia, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. 11. p. 359 (1854). 
Hab. Nicaragua. B.M. 


2. Phalesia fulvicollis, n. sp. 


Differs from the preceding in having the collar, shoulder- 
spot, and basal costa of primaries orange instead of scarlet ; 
the white discoidal spots completely crossing the cell, and the 
macular postmedian fascia slightly constricted in the centre. 

Expanse of wings 52-59 millimetres. 

Hab. Santa Marta. Two examples, B.M. 


3. Phaloésia gentilis, Boisduval, Lép. Guat. p. 88 (1870). 
Hab. Mexico. B.M. 


4. Phaloésia Venezuela, n. sp. 


Subapical band much broader than in the three preceding 
forms ; in other respects it agrees with P. fulvicollis. 

Expanse of wings 53-58 millimetres. 

Hab. Venezuela. ‘Two examples, B.M. 


The four preceding forms are local modifications of one 


type. 
5. Phaloésia chalybea, n. sp. 


Dark steel-blue, with greenish reflections, a brilliant basal 
subcostal streak green-shot : markings otherwise somewhat as 
in the four preceding forms, with the following differences :— 
only three ochreous (not white) spots or lituree upon the costal 
area just beyond the scarlet spot ; subapical band divided into 
five distinct testaceous spots, and placed much closer to the 
margin. 

Expanse of wings 51 millimetres. 


Hab. Vera Cruz. B.M. 


6. Phaloésia melanchroia, Felder, Reise der Nov., Lep. iv. 
pl. 103. fig. 14 (1874). 
Hab. Guatemala. 


172 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Subfamily Pericopiine. 


Genus ComposiA, Hibner. 


1. Composta Sybaris, Cramer, Pap. Exot. 1. pl. 71. 
fig. E (177 9). 
Bombyx credula, Fabricius, Ent, Syst. iii. 1, p. 47531793). 
Hab. Jamaica, Haiti. B.M. 


2. Composia Olympia, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. p. 290 
(Oct. 1871). 
Hab. Brazil. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


I think it possible that the two preceding genera will have 
eventually to be united. 


Genus Hyexosia, Hiibner. 


1. Hyelosia Clio, Hiibner, Verz. bek. Schmett. p. 174. 
n. 1797 (1816). 
Phalena Tiresias § , Cramer, Pap. Exot. iv. pl. 400. fig. B (1782) 
Hab. Paré. B.M. 


2. Hyelosia heliconides, Swainson, Zool. Ill. 2nd ser. 
pl. 124. fie. 2 (1832-33). 
N. Absalon, Boisduval, Lép. Guat. p. 87 (1870). 
Hab. Brazil. B.M. 


3. Hyelosia Tiresias, Cramer, Pap. Exot. i. pl. 85. fig. B, 3 
(1779). 
Hab. Surinam. 


Genus EstHeMa, Hiibner. 


1. Esthema bicolora, Sulzer, Gesch. Ins. p. 161, pl. xxii 
fig. 6 (1776). 

Esthema dichroa, Hiibner, Samml. exot. Schmett. i. pl. 187 (1805) 

Hab. Pardé, Ega, Brazil. B.M. 


2. Esthema Uraneides, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. p. 285 
(Oct. 1871). 
Hab. Cayenne. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


3. Esthema simulata, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het., Suppl. p. 1872 
(1866). 
Esthema mimica, Walker, J. c. p. 1874 (1866). 
Hab. Bogota. B.M. 


Mr. A. G. Butler on the Subfamily Pericopiine., 173 


4, Esthema Aletta, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iv. pl. 396. fig.C (1782). 
Hab. Surinam. 


5. Esthema speciosa, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het., Suppl. p. 1873 
(1866). 


Hab. Bogota, B.M. 


6. Esthema confluens, Butler, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. p. 49 
(1872); Felder, Reise der Nov., Lep. iv. pl. 103. fig. 9 
(1874). 

Hab, Villa Nova. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


7. Esthema plagifera, Felder, Wien. ent. Monatschr. vi. p. 230 ; 
Reise der Nov., Lep. iv. pl. 103. fig. 10 (1874). 


Hab. Rio Negro. 


8. Esthema Celadon, Cramer, Pap. Exot. ii. pl. 132. fig. E (1779). 


? Esthema Herrona, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. p. 285 (Oct. 1871). 
? Chetone Anacharsis, Boisduval, Lép. Guat. p. 89 (1870). 


Hab. Surinam (Cramer); Bogata. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


9. Hsthema eupleodes, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. p. 285 
(Oct. L571). 4 


Hab. Colombia. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


10. Esthema uranigera, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het., Suppl. 
p. 1874 (1866). 


Heb. St. Paulo.’ 3B.M. 


Genus Eucyane, Hiibner*. 
1. Eucyane Pylotes, Drury, Ill. ex. Ent. ii. pl. v. fig. 3. 
Calepidos Celina, Boisduval, Lép. Guat. p. 89 (1870). 
Hab. Mexico. B.M. 


2. Eucyane excellens, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. ii. p. 362. 
n. 2 (1854). 


Hab. Venezuela. B.M. 
I inadvertently omitted this from my list of species, 
* Eucyane glauca will be the type of this genus, E. Celadon being an 


Esthema. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 13 


174 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Subfamily Pericopiine. 


3. Hucyane uranicola, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het., Suppl. 
p- 1875 (1866). 

Hab. Bogota. B.M. 

The example noted by Walker from Ega is distinct, the 
pattern being different as to position of white bands &ec. It 
cannot be the female of the New-Granadan species, as supposed 
by Walker. 

4, Hucyane Diana, n. sp. 

Female. General pattern and coloration of the preceding ; 
but the white band of primaries slightly broader, much more 
oblique, cut by the subcostal nervure, discocellulars, commence- 
ment of lower radial, and median branches; the scarlet costal 
spot larger, almost inclosed by the white band; scarlet and 
white streak of secondaries only half as wide, more oblique, 
placed halfway between the metallic basal area and the apex : 
below, green area much more restricted, scarlet spot of secon- 
daries larger and more vivid in colour. 

Expanse of wings 58 millimetres. 


Hab, Ega (Bates). B.M. 


5. Eucyane glauca, Cramer, Pap. Exot. ii. pl. 107. fig. E 
(1779). 
Hab. Para. B.M. 


6. Eucyane temperata, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. vii. 
p. 1656 (1856). 


Var. Eucyane egaensis, Butler, Ent. Month. Mag. xi. p. 77 (1874). 
Eucyane jucunda, Felder, Reise der Nov., Lep. iv. pl. 108. fig. 12 (1874). 


Hab. “ Tapajos” (Walker); Ega. B.M. 


Considering that we have both forms here united from Ega, 
it seems most probable that HL. egaensis is a simple variation. 


7. Eucyane Hystaspes, Butler, P. Z. 8. p. 82 (1871) ; 
Lep. Exot. pl. lxi. fig. 6. 


Eucyane calida, Felder, Reise der Novy., Lep. iv. pl. 103. fig. 11 (1374). 
Hab. Venezuela and New Granada. B.M. 


Subgenus CALopESMA, Hiibner. 
(Pyrodesma, Boisduval.) 


1. Calodesma marginata, n. sp. 
Nearly allied to C. fda, but larger; collar not spotted with 


Mr. A. G. Butler on the Subfamily Pericopiinee. = 175 


scarlet, band of primaries and border of secondaries much 
broader and paler in tint, margin of secondaries black. 
Expanse of wings 60 millimetres. 
Hab. ? ib. 


This is Walker’s ZL. amica, but not Cramer’s. 


2. Calodesma fida, Hiibner, Zutr. exot. Schmett. 
figs. 445, 446 (1806). 
Hab. Rio Janeiro. 


3. Calodesma amica, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iv. pl. 370. 
fig. H (1782). 
Hab. Surinam. 
This may not be a Pericopid, in which case it can be 
separated as type of Pyrodesma. 


Subgenus Epuesrris, Hiibner, 
(Lama, Walker.) 


Ephestris melaxantha, Hiibner, Samml. exot. Schmett. 1. 
pl. 188 (1805). 

Hab. Brazil. B.M. 

The Phalena militta of Cramer, placed in this genus by 
Mr. Walker, appears not to be a Pericopid. I doubt if 
Walker’s Lama trifera (Char. Lep. Het.) is a Pericopid. 

The Eucyane uranophila of Walker is a species of Histiwa 
(Zygenide). 


Genus HyaturGa, Hiibner. 
(Gyara, Walker.) 
1. Hyalurga fenestra, Clerck, Icones, tab. 55. fig. 41 (1759-64) ; 
Linn. Mus. Lud. Uly. p. 372. n. 7 (1764). 
Hyalurga fenestrigera, Hiibner, Verz. bek. Schmett. p. 174 (1816). 
Sphinx Egeon, Cramer, Pap. Exot. i. pl. 59. fig. B (1779). 
Hab. Venezuela. B.M. 


2. Hyalurga amazonica, n. sp. 


Differs from the preceding in the deeper colour of the 
ochreous margins and band of primaries, which are also 
broadly bordered with dull black, the much broader black 
border of secondaries, with less-defined central white streak. 

Expanse of wings, ¢ 57 millimetres, ? 73. 

Hab. Ega (Bates). Type, B.M. 

13° 


176 =Mr. A. G. Butler on the Subfamily Pericopiine. 


3. Hyalurga Uria, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. p. 286 
(Oct. 1871). 

Hab. Peruvian Amazons. Coll. Hope, Oxford. _ 

We have an example of what may be this species from 
Ega; but unfortunately I only have a slight sketch of the 
type with which to compare it; it agrees very fairly with the 
description. 


4, Hyalurga fenestrata, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. iv. 
p. 915, 3 (1855). 
Hab. Rio Janeiro. B.M. 


The example mentioned from Paré is distinct. 


5. Hyalurga pura, n. sp. 

Male. Allied to the preceding, but considerably smaller, 
much whiter, with a comparatively rather broader paler yellow 
costal border to primaries, the bases of the median and sub- 
median veins not blackened, no indication of an internal 
yellowish marginal line or of a transverse dusky line. 

Expanse of wings 46 millimetres. 


Hab. Paré. Type, B.M. 


6. Hyalurga clara, Butler, Cist. Ent. vi. p. 128 (1873) ; 
Lep. Exot. pl. 61. fig. 13. 


Hab. Espirito Santo. Coll. Hope, Oxford, and B.M. 


7. Hyalurga albovitrea, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het., Suppl. i. 
p- 159 (1864). 
Hyalurga irregularis, Felder, Reise der Nov., Lep. iv. pl. 103. fig. 16 
(1874). 
Hab. Ega. B.M. 


Genus CoporisaA, Walker. 
1. Coborisa fenestrata, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. iv. p. 915. 
n. 1 (1856). } 
Hab. Mexico? B.M. 


2. Coborisa vestalis, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. p. 289 
(Oct. 1871). 


Hab. Brazil. Coll. Hope, Oxford. 


I have very little doubt that this is congeneric with the 
preceding species; but Walker’s genus having been placed 


Mr. H. J. Carter on the Classification of the Spongida. 177 


close to the end of the Liparide, I overlooked it when formerly 
working at the group, and therefore described the species as 
an aberrant Pericopis. I have to thank Mr. Stretch, of San 
Francisco, for directing my attention to this genus and to 
Sermyla of Walker. 

The late Dr. Herrich-Schiiffer, in the Correspondenz-Blatt 
zoolog.-min. Ver. Regensb. vol. xx. p. 131 (1867), described a 
species of Pericopis from Cuba, under the name of P. cubana ; 
but all the diagnoses in that paper are so abbreviated as to be 
incomprehensible to me, so that I cannot attempt to determine 
its position. 

The present group may be conveniently followed up by 
Hypercompa (or Callimorpha), the white-winged species form- 
ing a convenient transition to the typical Arctiidae. 


XXIII.—Notes Introductory to the Study and Classification of 
the Sponaipa. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S, &c. 


[Continued from p. 145, | 


HOLORHAPHIDOTA. 
Family 1. RENIERIDA. 
Groups 1-4. Amorphosa, Isodictyosa, Thalyosa, and Crassa. 


Sarcode colourless, pale tawny, or dark brown. Skeleton 
consisting of spiculo-fibrous reticulation filled up with areolar 
flaky sarcode, like crumb of bread when dry. Fibre composed 
of spicules held together by a minimum of sarcode ; areolar 
sarcode charged with the spicules of the species and ampul- 
laceous sacs. Surface even, for the most part covered.with a 
fine dermal reticulation like that of the Rhaphidonemata ; some- 
times without any, and then cancellous. Colour pale tawny, 
dark brown or white, when dry. Vents large, distinct, scat- 
tered, on a level with the surface, or more or less projecting on 
mammiform or mamillary prolongations of the-sponge when 
external; or on a level with the cloacal surface in the tubular 
or excavated specimens—that is, when internal. Branched 
excretory canal-system generally well pronounced. Pores in 
the sarcode which tympanizes the interstices of the dermal reti- 
culation. Spicules of one kind only, viz. the skeleton-spicule, 
for the most part consisting of a simple acerate, long or short, 
thick or thin, finely or abruptly pointed shaft varying with 
the species ; or cylindrical, curved, round at the ends sausage- 
like, of various sizes inthe same specimen. Forms incrusting 
or massive, solid or excavated, or branched ; branches solid. 


178 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


In the Amorphosa the acerates are for the most part long and 
fine-pointed. 

In the Isodictyosa the acerate spicules are for the most part 
short and more or less attenuated towards the points ; arranged 
“ net-like, ‘ isodictyal.” 

In the Thalyosa the spicules are much the same in size and 
shape as in the foregoing family, but the specimens for the most 
part branched and large; the branches solid and subcylin- 
drical, also white like chalk when dry. Very subject to a 
parasitic polype sunk into the surface. 

In the Crassa the spicules are robust, and the specimens 
chiefly large and massive. Forms often excavated cup-like or 
crateriform. 


Group 5. Fibulifera. 


Sareode colourless. Skeleton composed of fine spiculo-fibre 
whose interstices are filled by an areolar sarcode like crumb 
of bread. Surface uniform, openly reticulate, cancellous, or 
covered with a fine network. Colour pale tawny, white, or 
brown. Vents distinct and scattered, on a level with the 
surface when external; and when excavated, on a level with 
the internal surface or that of the excavation. Pores in the sar- 
code which tympanizes the interstices of the dermal reticulation. 
Texture open, delicate. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- 
and flesh-spicules: skeleton-spicule of one form only, viz. 
simple acerate, more or less attenuately pointed ; flesh-spicule 
also of one form only, viz. simple C-shaped or bihamate 
(“‘fibula,”’ Sdt.). Forms incrusting, parasitic, or massive and 
lobed ; or cylindrical, branched, solid; or funnel-shaped and 
excavated. Much subject to a parasitic polype sunk into the 
surface. 


Group 6. Halichondrina. 


Sarcode pale tawny or brown-purple. Skeleton composed 
of reticulate spiculo-fibre whose interstices are filled up by 
an areolar sarcode which, when dry, resembles crumb of bread. 
Surface uneven, cancellated, reticular, rough. Colour tawny, 
ochre-yellow, or brown-purple. Vents distinct, scattered, on 
a level with the surface or on the prominent parts of mammi- 
ferous lobes. Pores in the dermal sarcode which tympanizes 
the interstices of the cancellated surface. ‘Texture crumb-of- 
bread-like, soft, crushable. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skele- 
ton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicule for the most part of 
two forms, viz.:—1, simple acuate, smooth or more or less 
spined ; 2, acerate, curved, fusiform, smooth ; or subcylindrical, 
substraight, or subfusiform ; terminated by more or less inflated 


Classification of the Spongida. 179 


extremities, which may be simply attenuated or conically 
pointed, spearhead-like, or the same truncated, or simply 
round, or more or less bulb-like ; or the ends may be more or 
less microspined. Flesh-spicules for the most part of two 
forms, viz. equianchorate and bihamate: the former shuttle- 
like or naviculiform, or angulate (that is, bow-shaped) with fal- 
cated spreading arms, or elliptical with linear arms; the latter 
or bihamate spicule simple, smooth, C-shaped, more or less 
spirally contort. Sometimes the skeleton-spicule may be simply 
cylindrical, curved and smooth, with rounded extremities ; and 
sometimes the flesh-spicules may be altogether absent or not 
discoverable. Forms for the most part incrusting or massive, 
lobed, sometimes lobo-branched. 


Group 7. Hyndmanina. 


The same as the foregoing, but with dark brown sarcode 
and an equianchorate like that characterizing the next group 
(viz. the Ksperina), together with a short, little, grotesque 
form of the same kind, much curved upon itself, with the 
ends unequal and each three-lobed, terminating in the centre 
in a little point ; occasionally bihamates, C-shaped and contort. 

N.B. This may be viewed as a hybrid between the Hali- 
chondrina and Esperina—that is, possessing the two forms 
of skeleton-spicule of the former, together with the mequi- 
anchorate and simple bihamate of the latter ; added to which 
is the “ grotesque spicule”’ above described, which again looks 
like a hybrid between the imequianchorate and bihamate, but 
nevertheless is a constant attendant, so must be regarded as a 
distinct feature. 

Group 8. Esperina. 


Sarcode pale tawny, or yellow or vermilion-red when fresh. 
Skeleton composed of an anastomosing reticulation of thick 
round spiculo-fibre, of a greyish colour when fresh, opaque 
white when dry, part of which is frequently naked or devoid 
of sarcode, and the rest filled up with areolar sarcode. Fibre 
of two kinds, viz. vertical or large and horizontal or small. 
Surface even or undulating, presenting an exquisitely beauti- 
ful polygonal, lacy or star-like reticulation, which is generally 
characteristic of the group; sometimes villous, or villous and 
placoid. Vents distinct and scattered. Pores in the sarcode 
which tympanizes the interstices of the dermal reticulation. 
Texture of the skeleton coarse, fibrous ; that of the areolar sar- 
code delicate, crumb-of-bread-like. Spicules of two kinds, viz. 
skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicule of one form 
only, viz. sub-pinlike, with the inflated end for the most part 


180 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


less in diameter than the shaft; the shaft fusiform, and the in- 
flation elliptical, mostly elongate and terminal. Flesh-spicules 
of two or three forms, viz. :—1, inequianchorate of different 
shapes; 2, simple bihamate ; 3, simple tricurvate or bow-like. 
Forms massive, lobular, for the most part incrusting and amor- 
phous; sessile or stipitate, and fixed by stem-like enlargement 
of the spiculo-fibre. 


Group 9. Hymedesmina. 


Sarcode pale yellowish. Skeleton composed of reticulate 
spiculo-fibre whose interstices are filled up by areolar sarcode, 
which when dry resembles crumb of bread. Surface substelli- 
form, heterahedrally reticulate, like that of Esperia. Colour 
pale yellowish white. Vents and pores ? ‘Texture crumb- 
of-bread-like, delicate, crushable. Spicules of two kinds, viz. 
skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicule simple acerate, 
subacuate fusiform, also like that of Hsperia, or simple acuate, 
according to the species. F'lesh-spicules anchorate, tricurvate, 
and bihamate, according with the species; the anchorate pecu- 
liar, consisting of a straight shaft trenchant and notched circu- 
larlyin the centre and at eachend on the inner aspect, terminated 
respectively by a single arm recurved, also trenchant on the 
inner border, pointed and turned toone side at each end in oppo- 
site directions, Forms incrusting, massive, lobed, amorphous. 


Family 2. SUBERITIDA. 


Group 10. Cavernosa. 


Pale tawny yellow or purple. Skeleton cavernous, multi- 
locular ; walls of the cavities consisting of a felt-like accumu- 
lation of the spicule of the species; cavities filled with the 
same kind of material, but loose, open, areolar, and more 
sarcodic than spiculous. Surface even, undulating, or nodular. 
Dermal layer compact. Vents and pores situated in areolated 
papillz, which are single and separate, or arranged in patches 
or groups united hexagonally; or with the vents simply grouped 
together over the nodular eminences, and the pores generally 
diffused throughout the intervals in the interstices of the 
dermal reticulation. Texture essentially cork-like. Spicule 
of one kind only, viz. that of the skeleton, and of one form 
only, viz. pin-like; shaft smooth, curved, fusiform, more or 
less taperingly pointed ; head as large or larger in diameter 
than the thickest part of the shaft, subterminal and elliptical, 
or terminal and bulb-like, subspherical and subterminal, or 
almost spherical and terminal. Free or floating forms massive, 
waterworn, more or less rounded: fixed forms spreading hori- 


Classification of the Spongida. 181 


zontally, clathrously, and dendritically in the substance of 
shells, especially those of the oyster, here and there provided 
with papillary heads which project through the surface of the 
shell; or fixed and unconnected with shells, massive, hemi- 
spherical, nodular ; or crest-like, compressed, with parallel 
sides, thick and semicircular ; or vase-like, poculous, stipitate, 


ribbed nodosely (Neptune’s cup). 


Group 11. Compacta. 


Sarcode colourless, pale yellow, ochraceous. Skeleton 
compact, and so minutely cancellated as to form with its 
sarcodal contents a homogeneous soft, dense, fine, felt-like 
structure, interrupted only by the branching canal-systems, 
which are correspondingly reduced in calibre, and thus rendered 
more or less indistinct. Surface smooth, compact, often villous 
or asbestiform, from the projection of the ends of the dermal 
spicules. Vents not prominently marked. Pores in the inter- 
stices of the dermal reticulation. Texture compact, cork- 
like. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. 
Skeleton-spicule of one form only, viz. pin-like; shaft 
smooth, curved, fusiform, more or less taperingly pointed ; 
head elliptical and subterminal; with every variety between 
this and the simple acuate, in which there is no inflation at all. 
Flesh-spicule minute, smooth, curved, cylindrical, centrally 
or subcentrally inflated. Or the skeleton-spicule may be 
smooth, acerate, fusiform, more or less sinuous, especially 
towards the centre, from which in the larger kinds a third 
sinuous arm may be developed at right angles to the other 
two. Forms massive, sessile, compressed pedicelled, bacillary 
or fig-shaped; or free and waterworn, more or less rounded, 
when growing over and absorbing deciduous univalve shells ; 
or branching coalescently, branches solid, terminating in 
rounded extremities singly, or united laterally so as to present 
short digitated (toe-like) extremities ; separated or united into 
a general mass which is sessile; sometimes parasitic on Fuci. 


Group 12. Laxa. 


Sarcode colourless, pale tawny, red, bright carmine, and 
pwple. Structure crumb-of-bread-like, more or less open and 
cancellated. Surface uniformly granular or corrugated, villous, 
or smooth and pustular. Vents scattered over the surface 
generally, or distinct, on mammiform projections; excretory 
canal-systems largely developed, sometimes cavernous. Pores 
dispersed throughout the interstices of the dermal reticulation 
generally, or congregated into pustular heads. Texture light, 


182 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


cellular, cork-like, or like crumb of bread. Spicules of two 
kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicule 
pin-like, with smooth, fusiform, curved shaft and subterminal 
elliptical inflation ; or simple acuate ; or pin-like, with conical 
shatt (that is, not fusiform) and terminal inflation, which is 
subspherical or bulb-like. Flesh-spicule of various forms, 
sometimes two or more forms in the same species: it may be 
acerate curved, simple or spined; straight, sinuous, subspiral, 
cylindrical, smooth or spined, long or short, depending upon 
the size and number of bends; or openly spiral and spined ; 
or stelliform. Forms massive, lobed. 


Group 13. Donatina. 


Sarcode of the cortex orange-red and of the body pale 
yellow or colourless in Donatia lyncurium when fresh, 
? pale yellow in the rest. Surface hirsute, villous, asbestos- 
like; even or uniformly nodose; pavement-like, with hexa- 
hedral or polyhedral divisions ; sometimes (as in Polymastia) 
furnished with tubular appendages open or closed at the ex- 
tremities ; or hard, stony, and placoid. Structure essentially 
radiate, consisting of thick bundles of stout spicules extending 
from the centre or base to the circumference, where they are 
joined by a corticular layer of much smaller spicules of a 
similar form, or by globular stellates, or simple globular 
bodies, or simple stellates like those of Geodia and Stelletta 
respectively. Intervals between the bundles of spicules filled 
up by an areolar sarcode more or less charged with the spi- 
cules of the species. Colour when fresh pale or cream-yellow 
or orange-red on the surface only ; when dry light brown or 
snow-white. Vents indistinct when on the surface of the 
body in the dead or dried specimens, but evident when at 
the extremities of the tubular appendages. Hxcretory canal- 
system more or less cavernous, well pronounced. Pores in the 
sarcode which tympanizes the interstices of the villous dermal 
reticulation. ‘Texture fine, smooth, and villous on the surface, 
harsh, hard, and coarse internally. Spicules of two kinds, 
viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicule of one 
form only, viz. very stout, simple, curved or nearly straight 
acerate, or simple acuate, or pin-like with fusiform shaft and 
subterminal inflation. Flesh-spicule acuate or pin-like, fusi- 
form, with subterminal inflation like that of the skeleton- 
spicule; or globular, spined stellately, globo-stellate, or simply 
globular, or simply stellate as in Geodia and Stelletta respec- 
tively,—each in the aggregate forming in their respective 
species a cortical layer, through which the skeleton-spicules 


Classification of the Spongida. 183 


project, the former arranged vertically, the latter massively. 
Forms massive, globular, conical, hemispherical, sessile ; or 
sessile, spreading, simple or appendiculate, branched, stipitate. 


Family 3. PACHYTRAGIDA. 
Group 14. Geodina. 


Massive, incrusting; or globular and lobed, sessile; or glo- 
bular and free or floating. Structure hard externally, more or 
less reticulate, radiated, and soft internally ; may be divided 
into a cortical, a zonular, and a body- or internal substance. 
Cortex consisting of a hard, stony crust composed of close- 
packed little siliceous bodies of a globular or ellipsoidal shape, 
sometimes more or less compressed, even to discoid thinness ; 
radiated in structure, becoming when mature solid and crystal- 
line throughout, presenting an ornamented surface, in one part 
of which is a hiliform depression ; combined with minute stel- 
lates or minute, sinuous, spined, bacilliform spicules; or straight 
ones more or less inflated in the centre, skittle-like, and spined; 
or minute, curved acerates more or less inflated in the centre 
and microspined ; or minute, simple acerates or acuates,—all of 
which are flesh-spicules. Zone consisting of a subjacent cor- 
tical mass of spicules arranged parallel to each other and ver- 
tical to the body or internal substance, respectively support- 
ing and piercing the cortex, composed of :—1, the “‘zone-spicule” 
par excellence, very robust, consisting of a shaft and three 
arms expanded under the cortex, which it thus tends to sup- 
port; 2, the body- or staple spicule of the whole surface, con- 
sisting of a large, smooth, more or less curved acerate, which 
pierces and passes through the cortex for a short distance; 3, 
the anchoring-spicule, consisting of a very long delicate shaft 
and three short terminal arms, which are extended fork-like or 
recurved anchor-like, more or less plentifully mixed with the 
foregoing, and often traversing the cortex for some distance, 
for anchoring; heads often broken off outside, and there- 
fore only found perfect, for the most part, inside the cor- 
tex ; when outside, the fork-like form has often four prongs, 
opposite, expanded. Body-substance consisting of an areolar 
sarcodic structure more or less charged with the large acerate 
spicule before mentioned, together with more or less of the 
flesh-spicules of the species. Surface even, granular, semi- 
transparent, and grey when fresh, opaque white when dry. 
Vents well marked, scattered singly or in groups. Pores in 
the depressions or small pits of the cortex. Excretory canal- 
system largely developed, giving the body-substance an open 
eancellous structure. Texture compact, stony on the surface, 


184 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


more or less tough within when fresh, but light, cellular, and 
crumb-of-bread-like when dry. Spicules of two kinds, viz. 
skeleton- and flesh-spicules,—the latter noticed in the descrip- 
tion of the cortex, and the former in that of the “ zone”’ and 
the “‘ body-substance”’ respectively. Forms mentioned at the 
commencement, 


Group 15. Stellettina. 


The same, but with no “ globular siliceous bodies” on the 


surface, and therefore no stony cortex, but with a thick dermal 
layer composed of long fusiform contractile (muscular ?) cells ; 
charged with stellates and the flesh-spicules of the species. 


Group 16. Tethyina. 


Hemispherical or globular, fixed by an extended or con- 
tracted base; or globular and free; or ellipsoidal and fixed, 
root-like, by tufts of long anchoring-spicules. Surface hirsute 
from the ends of the spicules, which project through the dermal 
layer to a greater or less extent, arranged in separate tufts; or 
reticulately or in lines tending in a spiral direction towards 
the summit. Dermal layer thick and tough, with or without 
the flesh-spicule. Internal structure radiate; radii composed 
of bundles of spicules, which extend from a nucleated centre 
towards the circumference through a compact areolar sarcode, 
and in a more or less gyrate course from the base to the sum- 
mit. Colour grey or brown externally, bright yellow when 
fresh within or purple throughout, especially on the surface. 
Vents apical, or scattered over the surface singly or in groups. 
Pores in the interstices of the hirsute dermal reticulation. 
Excretory canal-system not well pronounced, probably owing 
to the compact and contractile nature of the areolar sarcode of 
the body. Texture tough, hard, and compact throughout, 
especially in the dermal layer. Spicules of two kinds, viz. 
skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicule of two’ forms, 
viz.:—l, large, acerate, more or less curved; 2, anchoring- 
spicule—that is, spicules composed of a long delicate shaft with 
three arms of equal length extended fork-like in some, and 
recurved anchor-like in others, like the “ anchoring-spicule ”’ 
of the foregoing families ; arms sometimes unequal in length 
in the fork-like heads, one being much longer than the other 
two, which are equal. Sometimes the arms of the fork-like 
form are much expanded, and the shaft of the spicule enlarged 
altogether, so as to somewhat resemble the “ zone-spicule”’ of 
the Geodina. Flesh-spicule of one kind only, viz. bihamate 
or C-shaped contort (¢. e. spiral), for the most part minute and 


Classification of the Spongida. 185 


indistinctly microspined ; or large and sparsely, but evidently, 
spined, especially towards the extremities: sometimes absent 
altogether. Forms already mentioned. 


Family 4. PACHASTRELLIDA. 
Group 17. Pachastrellina. 


Incrusting, passing into crevices of the rock or other hol- 
low cavities, massive, sessile, thick, flat, or semiglobular and 
sessile. Structure fibreless, confused—that is, with little or no 
apparent regularity of the spicules with which the areolar 
structure of the body is densely charged, and no nucleus. 
Surface plane, uniformly harsh asperous, with no distinct cor- 
tical layer of any kind, saving the thickened dermal sarcode. 
Colour light grey or dark grey, passing into soot-black, espe- 
cially on the surface. Vents scattered singly or in groups on 
the surface. Pores in the smooth interstices of the dermal 
sarcode, situated between the projecting ends of the spicules. 
Branched excretory canal-system well developed. Texture 
asperous. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh- 
spicules. Skeleton-spicule of three forms, viz.:—1, large trira- 
diate, with the shaft or fourth arm aborted or obsolete, or tri- 
radiate, with the fourth arm produced, quadriradiate ; arms 
smooth, conical, pointed simply, or furcated once or twice 
irregularly ; 2, smaller, consisting of a three-armed shaft with 
the arms regularly fureate, and spreading almost horizontally 
or perpendicularly to the shaft; 3, long, simple, acerate, 
more or less curved. Flesh-spicules stelliform sinuous and 
spined, or bacillary and spined; or ellipsoidal, inflated in the 
centre, and smooth (skittle-like) ; or acerate and more or less 
inflated, curved, and microspined; or acerate, smooth, or 
simple ‘‘ tricurvate;’’ or globostellate, with the rays rounded 
tuberculiform, the whole resembling the siliceous balls of the 
Geodina. 

N.B. The once or twice irregularly furcated extremities of 
the larger triradiate spicule in Pachastrella abysst, Sdt., leads 
to the more elaborate furcation &c. in the following group, 
viz. the Lithistina. 


Group 18. Lithistina. 


Massive, substony, excavated; dish-shaped, circular, withithick 
undulating wall, stipitate ; or vasiform, with more or less thick 
undulating wall, which, in some species, may be so plicated 
meandrinately as to almost fill the centre, and thus produce the 
appearance of a double flower. Structure more or less confused, 


186 My. H. J. Carter on the 


fibreless, composed of a dense mass of spicules imbedded in 
areolar sarcode; essentially spiculous, and growing, like all 
other sponges, in concentric layers. Surface even, smooth, or 
asperous, not corticate. Colour grey when fresh or wet, yel- 
lowish white or brown when dry. Vents pustular, uniformly 
scattered, singly or in little groups, on the inner side of the 
wall only. Branched excretory canal-system well defined, 
although small in calibre, corresponding in this respect with 
the compact structure of the sponge. Pores general, in the 
sarcodic interstices of the dermal layer. Spicules of two kinds 
for the most part, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton- 
spicule of three forms, viz.:—1. The surface-spicule, consisting 
of a horizontal head and vertical shaft, the latter directed in- 
wards. Head consisting of three round smooth arms, spread 
out horizontally and symmetrically furcated, amidst the flesh- 
spicules of the surface; or with three flattened, irregularly bi- 
furcated and sinuous arms; or with the same denticulated on 
the borders; or united together laterally, so as to form a disk 
more or less deeply fissured on the margin, or subcircular ; 
or with the arms sinuously branched, and the branches more 
or less tubercled, the tubercles simply round or two- or three- 
spined. Shaft for the most part smooth, straight, round, and 
pointed, presenting, where it joms the head, a trifid division 
of the central canal, whose arms (being short, equal in length, 
and symmetrically disposed) form a very characteristic feature 
on the surface and in the interior, whereby the original direc- 
tion of the spicule can be ascertained, 2. Body- or staple spi- 
cule of the mass, consisting of a horizontal head and vertical 
shaft, which thus seems to mark the concentric layers of 
growth ; but otherwise it is so altered from the original surface- 
spicule that the shaft becomes marrow-bone-like in form, and 
the arms not only bifurcated and sinuous, but so intensely and 
irregularly branched and filigreed, and so intimately and in- 
tricately interlocked with each other and the branches of the 
inner end of the shaft of the next layer (which, to a certain 
extent, so simulates the head in this respect as to be almost 
undistinguishable from it), that, in the mass, the bodies of the 
shafts respectively can only be recognized by the comparatively 
open interval which they form between the lines of dense in- 
terlacement caused by the intermixing of their almost equally 
branched extremities—while, when the mass is broken up, 
the shaft can only be identified by the trifid central canal before 
mentioned, when this is visible. At the same time, this trifid 
canal often presents itself in such a position as to indicate that 
either the spicules of the mass become more or less confusedly 
mixed up together like those of Pachastrella, or that the shafts 


Classtfication of the Spongida. 187 


become so branched and altered as to be undistinguishable but 
for the presence of the trifid central canal. 3. Acerate spicule 
of the body, beam-like, scattered among the foregoing, long, 
smooth, curved, finely pointed or fusiform, and acuate. I lesh- 
spicules of various forms, sometimes two or more in the same 
species, viz. acerate smooth or microspined, cylindrical bent 
and more or less inflated towards the ends, microspined, or 
sinuous and blunt-spined tubercle-like. 


Family 5. POTAMOSPONGIDA. 
Group 19. Spongillina. 


Sarcode colourless, greenish or purple. Skeleton composed 
of a reticulation of spiculo-fibre of two kinds, viz. vertical or 
large, and horizontal or small. Structure radiating, more or 
less plumose ; interstices filled up by areolar sarcode, flaky 
when dry, charged with the spicules of the species and the 
ampullaceous sacs. Colour pale tawny yellow, greenish, or 
purple. Vents large, scattered irregularly. Branched excre 
tory canal-system well pronounced. Pores spread generally over 
the surface, in the sarcode which tympanizes the interstices of 
the dermal reticulation. Texture friable, crushable, erumb-of- 
bread-like. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh- 
spicules. Skeleton-spicule acerate, curved, smooth, more or 
less finely pointed. Flesh-spicule of various forms, according 
to the species. Characterized by the presence of reproductive 
seed-like bodies, visible to the naked eye, and of a globular 
or ellipsoidal form (according to the species), with a hiliform 
depression opening into the interior, corresponding in colour 
with that of the species, only brighter or more intense ; com- 
posed of a horny capsule surrounded by a columnar structure 
of horny cells, or by a layer of flesh-spicules arranged perpen- 
dicularly or tangentially (according with the species) to the 
surface ; filled with germinating substance of the sponge, 
which, under growth, makes its exit through the hiliform 
opening. Habitat. Fresh water, 


HEXACTINELLIDA. 


For the characters of the Groups into which the Families of 
the Hexactinellida have been divided, see the illustrations 
respectively pp. 199 and 200; and for all known species, see 
‘ Annals,’ 1873, vol. xii. p. 349 &e. 


"BSOlOLY 
"BOTLLODODIBG 


BOTTTRIO * 
"eyeysnsouy * 


"BYVIXVIOT 
“ergy Ayer 

"B} BAYS J 
"BrayTTAqoucy 
TO 
“epistaqng 
"BPLOny 

“SPeT [LOMO 
“SOSTaTIeO 
“VSOTULOATFT 
“esotouodseieg 
"esoLouodsnny 


Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


‘sdnoiy 


188 


ora, :8 Xe, 


. 


Te ianin i oncon wile oon) 


OO ar mr Oi Cor eeree 


ee re Te) 


ele Oe ee tea aie ' VIVNANONNVSd ‘III 


VaIINdIg ‘Tt 


‘VdILVadoaonasg ‘e i 


‘VGINISATAYW 'Z f pee sD i a 3 VNILVUHO ‘II 
‘VaIuUVadA'T *T 


‘VGININWAY) ‘Z 
‘VGIOUVSIIV]T “| 
“SOTTEUTE 


VSONUVD ‘I 
‘S1OpIQ) 


‘Aarxny] ‘VAIDNOdS 819 


*(7puorsraoud ) sdnowy pup ‘sayvun ‘swag ojue wpisuodg ayy fo uonnoryissn)) 


189 


Classification of the Spongida. 


*BULISSTIN(T 

Se INL 
“BIOFITNOVET 

“BJ BAT]ZVPOOULYI A 
"BULMOLNOIOTI 


‘BULIpUOTolpeyouny 


"BIULLOJIIN | | 


UPVILSTPOTNSL * 
"BLOFIISYT * 
“erpeAqor 


"BVITYLIO 


"epg ° 
‘BywO ” 


“nyeue[duto¢ 


"BYVATBAI, * 


"eqeTTL) 
“wyeaTnNovgnug 
*BYBI[TNI VW 
“‘ByezLotpopnqn y, 
“eozturdg 

“eyey dary 
“BpeUN 
“UPVILOL] 


“BULMTOLIOYVUILY 
“RUTULOILYOUTTRY() 
“esOUdIBOpnesg 


MAO Had ON 


‘eT Nes oicstie volh(eilniks) (oy) Ms (ae icer ss @menje lel elca VCINIT 


VITTANIXYV 'Z 


VdINOXLOD *] 


GUAM ye eterttnn = wa deer vyainiryHoodasag “> 


VHOOANHOY “GE 


. MMe taysiezuncnar stein etre ean latedhrone ieee = = 
he fr VCINITVHOOAV() °G 


Co.0en Oe took 0 OG On D-O8UnO 0) OacrOlOrd lO O'ChOED 


VGINITVH() ‘T 


oe VaINIguIHodaasg “¢ 


OOO) O-0 0: O10eb 


“""" VIIVNAUNONIBOW “A 


VLVNUNOGIHdVHd ‘AI 


14 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 


Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


190 


“BIOFITN IOI 
"BIOFIZJOSOY, 
*gaozTTndoog 
“earnqny, 
‘BUITNye 


"BuIT{Loaodg 
EU tl 
"BUTT[AL}SVTOVT 
*eutdT49 J, 
Te Meets 
"BUIpOat) 
‘BUL}VUO(] 
"BXU'] 
*eyovdutoy 
"BSOUTIOAR() 
"BULUSApoutA FT 
"euLIadsoy 
“eutueupud fy 
CORPO HORE 
“eres ng LT 
"BSSBIO, 
“esoATRy 
*esoAJOTPOST 
‘ssoydiow y 
‘sdnorg 


. . 


Otis SOS Aad tid 


e 


SGrAGOAN 


vol bee Sere a oN | 


—————_,,-————— HUH OO ee 


. 


rn od Hid 


on Vane —_ 


‘VAITIANILOVXAHOPULIA-ONUVE “G 


se eere 


s 
. 
. 


VAITTUNILOVXUHOOUVG 


VAITTAUNILOVXOHOFULIA 


see ee’ “VCIDNOdSONVLOdG 


seeee’ VOITTLALSVHOV I 


De oe es NACHE S)\ AEGON af 


DOES SEES NATRIGSTE NSCOR! 


iN 
| 
Sie aes iar CL eT OTE NIG CT) | 


‘SOTTULE 


‘(panwaqwoo) ATA J, 


G 


ll 


‘@ 


‘7 


(©) 


———— 


‘VAUVOTVO TITA 


VOI TENT oe: 


VLOGIHd VHYOTOH TA 


"S1apIQ 


Classification of the Spongida. 191 


Key to the foregoing Classification of the Spongida*. 
Class SPONGIDA, Huxley. 
Order I. CARNOSA. 


Family 1. HALISARCIDA. 


Halisarca Dujardinii, Johnston, British Sponges, 1842, p. 192; Ann. & 
Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, vol. xii. p. 25. 

H. lobu/aris, Schmidt, Spong. adriat. Meeres, 1862, p. 80; Ann. & Mag. 
Nat. Hist. 1874, vol. xili. p. 433. 


Family 2. GUMMINIDA. 


Chondrilla nucula, Sdt. Spong. adriat. Meeres, p. 39. 

Corticium candelabrum, Sdt. tb. p. 42. 

C. australensis, Carter, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, vol. xii. p. 23, 
pl. i. fig. 12. 

C. abyssi, Carter, 1b. p. 18, pl. i. fig. 1. 


Order Il. CERATINA. 
Family 1. LUFFARIDA. 


One Group only. 


Luffaria, Duchassaing de Fonbressin et G. Michelotti, ‘Spong. de la 
Mer Caraibe,’ Harlem, 1864, 4to, p. 59; Natuurk. Verh. Holland. 
Maat. Wet. te Harlem, vol. xxi. 1864. 

L. fistularis, D. et M. op. cit. ue 60,= Spongia fistularis, Wsper, 1794, 
pls. xx. & xxi.,= Verongia, Bowerbank, 1866, Monograph of British 
Spongiade (Ray Soe. pub.), vol. ii. p. 15, vol. i. pl. xi. fig. 266; also 
‘Annals,’ 1845, vol. xvi. p. 405, pl. xiii. fig. 7. See remarks on, 
‘Annals,’ 1872, vol. x. p. 102. 

LI. ramosa,C. MS. See Part II. (A large species with solid branches.) 

f., sessilis, C. MS. Jb. (A sessile species.) 


Family 2. APLYSINIDA. 
One Group only. 


Aplysina aérophoba, Nardo ap. Sdt. op. cit. p. 25, Taf. 111. fig. 2. 

A. carnosa, Sdt. vb. p. 26, Taf. iii. fig. 3. 

A, corneostellata, C. Annals, 1872, vol. x. p. 105, pl. vii., >= Darwinella 
aurea, Archiy f. mikroskop. Anat. 1865, p. 344, Taf. xxi. 


Family 3. PSEUDOCERATIDA., 


One Group only. 


Lanthella, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. July 1869, p. 49,= Spongia flabel- 
liformis, Esper, Taf. xiii. &e. 


* One or two species of each family and group respectively will be 
here inserted for illustration, where any have been described ; but where 
none have been described, reference will be made to species which will 
be described in the Third Part of this communication. 

14* 


192 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


Aplysina capensis, C. MS. Incrusted species. See Part IIT. 
A, chalinoides, C. MS. Faced with proper spicules. 0. 


Order II. PSAMMONEMATA. 
Family 1. BrpuLipa. 
Group 1. Evsponerosa. 

Spongia officinalis &e. 

Group 2. PARASPONGIOSA. 

S. officinalis, var., &e. 

Family 2. Hircinipa. 
Group 3. Hirciniosa. 

Hireinia typiea, Nardo ap. Sdt. op. cit. p. 32. (A type specimen is in the 
British Museum.) 

H. variabilis, Sdt. ib. p. 34. (1b.) 

H, panicea, Sdt. ab. p. 32, Taf. ili. fig. 11, =Stematumenta, Bk. Annals, 
1845, vol. xvi. ie 407, pl. xiv. figs. 1 & 2, also good figures of the 
same in Mon. Brit. Spong. op. cit. pl. xii. fig. 256 and pl. xxviii. 
fig. 881. (Character based on a parasite, viz. Spongiophaga communis, 
‘Annals,’ 1871, vol. viii. p. 330,=Polytherses, D. et M. op. eit. p. 67, 
pl. xii. f. 5, P. campana*.) 

Group 4. CALLHISTIA. 

Halispongia choanoides, Bk. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1872, pl. vi. 

For other species see Part III.+ 
Group 5. PENICILLATA. 
For species see Part LT. 
Group 6. Rrerpa. 


For species see Part HI. 
Group 7. SuBRIGIDA. 
For species see Part III. 
Group 8. Forrara. 

For species see Part IIT. 

Group 9. DACTYLIFERA. 
For species see Part IL. 

Group 10. FenEsTRATA. 
For species see Part IIT. 


* As many species of this group consist of nothing but the fibrous 
skeleton in which the alga (Spongiophaga communis) has replaced the 
sarcode, and many of the Hircinida are subject to the same change, 
it is questionable if they all belong to the group “ Hirciniosa.” 

+ The number of references to the third part of these ‘“ Notes” for 
illustration will show how much remains to be done in describing 
even the different kinds of Sponges already in our Museums. 


Classification of the Spongida. 193 


Group 11. PLATYFIBRA. 


Sarcotragus fetidus, Sdt. op. cit. p. 36. (A type specimen is in the 
British Museum.) 
For other species see Part ITT. 


Group 12. PERAXIATA. 
For species see Part III. 


Group 15. Incrustata. 
For species see Part ITI. 


Group 14. OTaHITICA. 


Spongia othahetica, Solander and Ellis, 1786, 4to, pl. lix. figs. 1 & 2. 
(The original specimen is in the British Museum.) 
Halispongia ventriculoides, Bk. Proce. Zool. Soc, 1874, pl. xlvii. 
(The Ventriculites were Hexactinellids, and had the structure of 
Myliusia Grayi, Bk., according to Mr. W. J. Sollas, Quart. Journ. 
Geol. Soc. Feb. 1873, p. 65, fig. 2, and Schmidt, 1870, Spongienf. 


atlant. Gebiet. Taf. ii. fig. 16.) 
H. Mantelli, Bk. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1874, pl. xlvii. 
Spongionella Holdsworthii, Bk. ib. 1873, pl. v.,= Spongia papyracea, Esper, 
1797, Taf. 65. 
For other species, which are very numerous and varied, see Part III. 


Group 15. SARCOCORNEA. 
? Cacospongia cavernosa, Sdt. Sp. adriat. Meeres, p.28. (A type specimen 
is in the British Museum.) 
Group 16. ARENOSA. 
Dysidea fragilis, Johnston, op. cit. p. 187,= Spongelia, Sdt. Spongient. 
atlant. Gebiet. 1870, p. 77. 
Spongelia incrustans, Sdt. 1862, Spong. adriat. Meeres, p. 29, Taf. iii. 
fig. 7. 
Family 3. PSEUDOHIRCINIDA, 
Group. 17. PSEUDOARENOSA. 
For species see Part III. 


Group 18. CHALINOHIRCININA, 
For species see Part ILI. 


Group 19. ARMATOHIRCININA. © 
For species see Part III. 


Order IV, RHAPHIDONEMATA. 


Family 1. CHALINIDA. 
Group 1. Drerrara. 


Halichondria oculata, Johnst. op. cit. p. 94, pl. iii.,==Chalina oculata, Bk. 
Mon. Brit. Spong. czt., = Spongia polychotoma, Esper, 1794, Taf. xxxvi. 


194 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


Group 2. PatMaTa. 
Halichondria palmata, Johnst. op. cit. p. 92, pl. ii. 


Group 3. REepraTa. 
Halichondria simulans, Johust. 2b. p. 109, pl. viii. 


Group 4. SPINIFERA. 
For species see Part III. 


Family 2. CAVOCHALINIDA. 


Group 5. TUBULODIGITATA, 
For species see Part III. 


Group 6. ACULEATA. 
Tuba, Duchassaing de Fonb. et Michelotti, op. cit. 1864, p. 44,= Siphono- 
chalina, Sdt. 1868, Spong. Kiiste v. Algier, p. 7. 
Tuba sororia, D. et M. op. cit. pl. viii. fig. 1. 
T. digitalis, D. et M. 76. fig. 2. 
T. armigera, D. et M. 2b. fig. 3. 
(These are good illustrations. Fig. 2 appears to have been affected by 
a parasitic polype, to which these sponges are very liable.) 
PSpongia cancellata, aa 1794, Taf. vi. 
2S. muricata, Esper, 2b. Taf. vii. 
?S. aculeata, Linn., and S. villosa, Pallas, Esper, 2b. Taf. vii. a. 


Group 7. SUBACULEATA. 
Tuba, D. et M. op. cit. p. 44. 
?T. tortolensis and T. longissima, D. et M. 2d. pl. ix. figs. 2 & 3. 
Group 8, CILIATa. 
Tuba, D. et M. op. cit. p. 44. 
T. plicifera, D. et M. ib. pl. x. fig. 2. 
~ Spongria compressa, Esper, Tat. lv. 
For other species see Part III. 
Group 9, BIVALVATA, 
?Spongia agaricina, Esper, Taf. lix. 
For other species see Part II. 
Group 10, CoMPLANATA. 
For species see Part III. 


Group 11. PuicaTa. 
For species see Part III. 


Family 3, ACERVOCHALINIDA, 


Group 12. Sora. 
For species see Part IM. 


Classification of the Spongida. 195 


Group 18. CLATHRATA. 
For species see Part LI. 


Group 14, Dicryaia. 
For species see Part III. 


Family 4. PSEUDOCHALINIDA. 


Group 15, DiciTIFERa. 
For species see Part III. 


Group 16, FistuLoDIGITaTa. 
For species see Part III. 


Order V. ECHINONEMATA. 


Family 1. EcTyonrpa. 


Group 1. PLuRIFORMIA. 


Ectyon sparsus, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, p. 515; Annals, 1871, 
vol. vii. p. 270, pk. xvii. fig. 1 &c. 

Chalinopsis clathrodes, Sat. 1870, Spongienf, atlant. Gebiet. p. 60. (A type 
specimen is in the British Museum.) 

Agelas dispar, D. et M. op. cit. p. 76, pl. xv. figs. 1 & 2. 

Clathria oroides, Sdt. (like Eetyon sparsus), 1868, Spong. Kiiste v. Algier, 
p- 9. (A type specimen is in the British Museum.) 

Echinonema typicum, C. MS. See Part II. ?= Tenacia clathrata, Sdt. 
1870, op. cit. p. 56 (a type specimen is in the British Museum), 
?=Spongia cactiformis, Lam. 1816, Anim. sans vertébr. p. 370. 

Clathria compressa, Sdt. 1862, op. cit. p. 58, Taf. vi. fig. 1. 

Dictyocylindrus ramosus, Bk. 1864, op. cit. vol. 11. p. 103, vol. iii. (1874), 
pl. xvi., = Raspalia, Sdt. 

Spongia muricata, Esper, 1794, Taf. iii.,= Trichentrion muricatum, E. 
Ehlers (Prof. Zool. Erlangen), 1870, ‘ Esper’schen Spong. in der Zool. 
Samml. der k. Universitat Erlangen. 

Acarnus innominatus, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, p. 544; Annals, 1871, 
vol. vii. p. 273, pl. xvii. figs. 4 &c. 

For other species see Part III. 


Group 2. PLUMOHALICHONDRINA. 


Halichondria plumosa, Johnst. op. cit. p. 103, = Hymeniacidon plumosa, 
Bk. Mon. Brit. Spong. et. vol. ii, p. 195. 


Group 3. Microcronina. 


Microciona atrosanguinea, Bk. op. cit. vol. ii. p. 138, vol. i. pl. xxxiv. fig. 
369, =Scopalina, Sdt. 

Halichondria maculans, Johnst. (Johnstonian Collection in the British 
Museum), = Hymeraphia stellifera, Bk. op. cit. vol. ii. p. 146, and 
vol. i. pl. xxxiv. fig. 370. 


196 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


Group 4. EcHrnocLaTHRATA. 
Halichondria seriata, Johnst. op. cit. p. 125, pl. xiv. fig. 2, = Chalina 
seriata, Bk. op. cit. vol. i. p. 376, and vol. ii. pl. xvii. fig. 287. 
For other species see Part II. 


Group 5. BacuULIFERA. 


Caulospongia plicata, Kent, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1871. 
C. verticillaris, Kent, 2b. 


Family 2, AXINELLIDA. 


Group 6. MULTIFORMIA. 


Halichondria hispida, Johnst. op. cit. p. 4 (Johnstonian Collection, 
British Museum), = Dictyocylindrus hispidus, Bk. op. cit. vol. ii. p. 
108, and vol. ili. pl. xvii. 

Axinella cinnamomea, Sat. op. cit. 1862, p. 61, Taf. vi. fig. 2. 

Acanthella, Sdt. ib. p. 60, Taf. vi. fig. 7. A. acuta, Sdt. 

Halichondria ventilabrum, Johnst. op. cit. p. 107, pl. vil, =Phakellia 
ventilabrum, Bk. op. cit. vol. iii. pl. xxii. 

Hymeraphia vermiculata, Bk. op. cit. vol. ii. p. 141, and vol. iii. pl. xxvi. 
fie. 1. (There is an erect form of this species, which thus passes into 
H. ventilabrum.) 


Group 7. DurissimMa. 
For species see Part ITI. 


Order VI. HOLORHAPHIDOTA. 
Family 1. RENIERIDA. 


Group 1. AMoRPHOsA. 

Halichondria panicea, Johnst. op. cit. p. 114, pl. xxxi.,= Halichondria 
panicea, Johust., Bowerbank, 1864, op. cit. vol. iii. (1874), pls. xxxix. 
Sexi, 

Group 2. IsopicTryosa. 

Tsodietya rosea, Bk. op. cit. vol. ii. p. 282, vol. iii. pl. xlix. fig. 12. 

I. varians, Bk. vol. ii. pl. xx. fig. 809, see for characteristic arrangement 
of the spicules of this group. 


Group 3, THALYOSA. 
Thalysias, D. et M. op. ett. p. 82. 
T. subtriangularis, D. et M. 2b. p. 85, pl. xvii. fig. 1. 
Tsodictya mirabilis, Bk. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1873, p. 319, pl. xxviii. 
? Spongia elavata, Esper, 1794, Taf. xix. 
Schmidtia clavata, Balsamo-Crivelli, 1863, Atti d. Soc. Ital. d. Se. vol. v. 
tay. iv. fig. 11. 
Group 4. Crassa. 
? Reniera calyx, Sdt. 1862, op. cat. p. 76, Taf. vit. fig. 12. (A type spe- 
cimen is in the British Museum. ) 
For other species see Part III. 


Group 5. FIBULIFERA. 
Renera fibulata, Sdt. 1862, op, cit. p. 73, Taf. vii. fig. 9. (A worldwide 


species. ) 


Classification of the Spongida. 197 


Group 6. HaLicHoNDRINA. 


Halichondria incrustans, Johnst. op. cit. p. 122, pl. xii. fig. 3. See also 
Bowerbank, op. cit. vol. iii. pl. xliv. fig. 7, &c. 


Group 7. HiyNDMANINA, 


Halichondria Hyndmani, Bk. op. cit. vol. ii. p. 255, and vol. iii. pl. xlvi. 
figs, 7-15. 


Group 8. EspErrna. 


Halichondria egagropila, Johust. op. cit. p. 119, pl. xi. fig. 1 (John- 
stonian Collection, British Museum), = Desmacidon egagropila, Bk. 
op. cit. vol. iii. pl. Lxiil. figs. 8-4. 

Hymeniacidon macilenta, Bk. op. cit. vol. iii. pl. xxxiii. figs, 7-15. 

Esperia, Nardo ap. Schmidt, op. cit. 1862, p. 58 et seq. 


Group 9. HyMEDESMINA. 


Hymedesmia Johnstoni, Bk. op. cit. vol. i. p. 276, pl. xviii. fig. 293, 
= Desmacidon Johnstoni, Sdt. op. cit. 1870, p. 53, Taf. v. fig. 17. 

? Desmacidon titubans, Sdt. op. cit. 1870, p. 55, Taf. v. fig. 18. (A type 
specimen is in the British Museum. ) 


Family 2. SUBERITIDA. 


Group 10. CAVERNOSA. 


Cliona celata, Johnst. op. cit. p. 125, =Raphyrus Griffiths, Bk. (the 
free form), op. cit. vol. ii. p.854, P= Aleyonium tuberculosum, Esper, 
Taf. xxiii. 

Raphiophora patera, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, p. 524, =“ Neptune’s 
Cup,” = Potérion, Harting, 1870, Mém. sur le Genre, 4to, Utrecht, 
Natuurk. Verh. Provin. Utrecht Genootschap. v. Kunsten en Weten- 
schappen (excellent illustrations). 


Group 11. Compacta. 


Halichondria suberea, Johust. op. cit. p. 141, fig. 14, and p. 189, pl. xii. 
figs. 5 & 6, = Suberites domuncula, Sdt. 

H. ficus, Johnst. ib. p. 144, pl. xv. figs. 4 & 5. 

Suberites, Nardo and Schmidt, op. cit. 1862, p. 65, 


Group 12, Laxa. 

Halichondria sanguinea, Johnst. op. cit. p. 183, pl. xiv. fig. 38, = Hymeni- 
acidon sanguinea, Bk. op. cit. vol. iii. pl. xxx. figs. 5-8. (It is worthy 
of notice that Dr. Bowerbank found in a British specimen of this 
red sponge the characteristic flesh-spicule of the carmine Vioa John- 
stonti, Sdt., Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. 1. p. 239, pl. ili. fig. 72.) 

Aleyonium purpureum, Lam. (This beautiful carmine-coloured sponge 
from Australia equals the following in the permanency and brilliancy 
of its colour, and also corresponds with it in the forms of its 
spicules. ) 

Vioa Johnstonit, Sdt. op. cit. 1870, p. 5, Taf. vi. fig, 18. (Observe that 
these spicules are quite different from those of the Vioa John- 
stonit of 1862, op. cit. p. 78, Taf. vii. fig. 17, The carmine species (of 
which there is a type specimen in the British Museum) has, in 
addition to the flesh-spicules figured by Schmidt in 1870, a pin-like 


198 Mr. H. J. Carter on the 


skeleton-spicule ; while those figured in 1862 are respectively stellates 
with an acerate skeleton-spicule. See Schmidt’s explanation of this, 
op. cit. 1870, p. 5.) 

Grayella cyathophora, C. Annals, 1869, vol. iv. p. 189, pl. vii. 

Cliona corallinoides, Hancock, Annals, 1867, vol. xix. p. 238, pl. vii. fig. 3. 
Also ‘ Annals,’ 1871, vol. viii. pl. ii. figs. 33-37. 


Group 13. Donatina. 


Donatia aurantium, Nardo, 1833, ‘ Isis, = Tethya lyncurium, Lam. 1816; 
Annals, 1869, vol. iv. p. 6, pl. ii. fig. 1 &e. 

Suberites appendiculatus, Balsamo-Crivelli, 1863, op. cit. vol. vy. tav. vi. 
figs. 4 &e. 

Polymastia, Bk. 1866, op. cit. vol. ii. p. 58, and vol. iii. pls. 10, 11, 12, & 72. 

Thecophora semisuberites, Sdt. 1870, op. cit. Taf. vi. fig. 2. 

Rinalda uberrima, Sdt. ib. fig. 3. 

Radiella spinularia, Sdt. ib. Taf. iv. fig. 7. 

Trachya pernucleata, C. Annals, 1870, vol. vi. p. 178, pl. xii. fig. 11 &e. 

Axos Cliftonii, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, p. 546, = Dictyocylindrus den- 
tatus, Bk. ib. 1873, p. 321, pl. xxix. 

Xenospongia patelliformis, Gray, 1b. 1858, p. 230, and 1867, p. 547. 

Halicnemia patera, Bk. op. cit. vol. ii. p. 96, and vol. iii. pl. xv. figs. 31 & 32. 

Placospongia melobesvoides, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, pp. 128 & 549. 


(Axos Chftonii, independently of its form, Xenospongia patelliformis, 
independently of its crust of stellates, and Placospongia melobesioides, 
independently of its crust of Geodia-like siliceous balls, will, I think, 
ultimately have to come among the Suberitida; while the spicules of 
Hymeraphia verticillata, especially that form which is inflated in the centre, 
at present thus far find their analogue alone in Halicnemia patera. ) 


Family 3, PACHYTRAGIDA. 


Group 14. Groprna. 


Geodia zetlandica, Johnst. op. cit. p. 195 ; also Bowerbank, op. cit. vol. ii. 
p- 45, and vol. iii. pl. vii. 

Geodia arabica, C. Annals, 1869, vol. iv. p. 4, pl. i. figs. 9 &e. 

Pachymatisma Johnston, Bk. op. cit. vol. 11. p. 51, and vol. iii. pl. viii. fig. 
1; Annals, 1869, vol. iv. p. 8, pl. ii. figs. 7 &¢. 

Stelletta discophora, Sdt. op. cit. 1862, p. 47, pl. iv. f. 5. 

S. euastrum, Sdt. 1868, Spong. Kiiste v. Algier, p. 20, Taf. iv. f. 4. 


Group 15, STELLETTINA. 


Stelletta Grubu, Sdt. op. cit. 1862, p. 46, pl. iv. fig. 2. (Found also on the 
rocks at Budleigh-Salterton, qouth Devon.) 

S. aspera, C. Annals, 1871, vol. vii. p. 7, pl. iv. figs. 7 &e. 

S. lactea, C. 2b. p. 9, pl. iv. fig. 15 &e. 


Group 16, TETHYINA. 


Tethya cranium, Johnst. op. cit. p. 83, pl. i. fig. 1 &e. 

T. arabica, C. Annals, 1869, vol. iv. p. 3, pl. i. figs. 1 &e. 

T. dactylordea, C. tb. vol. iii. p. 15, fig. 1, and 1872, vol. ix. p. 82, pl. x. 
fig. 1 &e. 

T. atropurpurea, C. tb. 1870, vol. vi. p. 176, pl. xiii. fig. 1 &e. 

T. casula, C, ib..1871, vol. viii. p. 99, pl. iv. 

Tetilla polyura, Sdt. 1870, op. cit. p. 66, Taf. vi. fig. 8. 


Classification of the Spongida. 199 


Family 4. PACHASTRELLIDA. 


Group 17. PACHASTRELLINA. 


Pachastrella abysst, Sdt. 1870, op. cit. p. 64, Taf. vi. fig. 4. 

Dereitus niger, C. Annals, 1871, vol. vii. p. 3, pl. iv. fig. 1 &e. = Dercitus, 
Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, p. 542, = Hymeniacidon Bucklandi, Bk. 
op. cit. 1864, vol. ii. p. 226, = Battersbya Bucklandi, Bk. vol. iii. 1874, 
pl. xcii. fig. 8. 


Group 18. LiryisTina. 


MacAndrewia azxorica, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1859, p. 438, Rad. pl. xv. ; 
w. 1867, p. 507. 
Corallistes, Sdt. 1870, op. cit, p. 22 &e. See Taf. iii. for illustrations. 
For other species see ‘ Annals,’ 1873, vol. xii. p. 437. 


Family 5. PoTAMOSPONGIDA, 


Group 19. SPONGILLINA. 


Spongilla, Lam. 1816, vol. ii. p. 98, = Badiaga, Buxbaum, in Spreng. Syst. 
Veg. iv. p. 374. 
S. fluviatilis, Johnst. op. cit. p. 159, pls. xvii. & xviii. 
For Bombay species see ‘ Annals,’ 1849, vol. iv. p. 81, pls. 2, 4, and 5; 
and for species generally see “ Monograph ” by Bowerbank, Proc. Zool. 
Soc. 1863, pl. xxxviii. 


Order VII. HEXACTINELLIDA. 
Family 1. ViITREOHEXACTINELLIDA. 


Group 1. PaTuLina. 
Dactylocalyx pumiceus, Stutchbury, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1841, p. 86. 


Group 2. TUBULINA. 


Euplectella aspergillum, Owen, Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. ili. p. 203, pl. xiii. 


Group 5. SCOPULIFERA. 


Aphrocallistes Bocagei, Wright, Quart. Journ. Microscop. Soe. vol. x. N.S. 
p. 4, pl. i. 1870, 


Family 2, SAaRCOHEXACTINELLIDA. 


Group 4. RosETTIFERA. 


Crateromorpha Meyer, Gray, Annals, 1872, vol. x. p. 112. 
Rossella, C, ib. 1875, vol. xv. p. 113, pl. x., see for all known species. 


Group 5, BrroTuLiIFrEeRa. 


Hyalonema Stieboldii, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1835, p. 65. 
H, lusitanicum, Bocage, 1b. 1864, p. 265, pl. xxiii. 
H. cebuense, Higgin, Annals, 1875, vol. xv. p. 377, pl. xxi. 


Holtenia Carpenteri, Wy. Thomson, 1869, Phil, Trans. p. 701, pls. Ixvii.- 
Ixxi. 


200 Mr. E. A. Smith on two 


Meyerina claveformis, Gray, Annals, 1872, vol. x. p. 110. 
Labaria hemispherica, Gray, tb. 1873, vol. xi. p. 275; ib. Higgin, 1875, 
vol. xv. p. 385, pl. xxil. fig. 3. 
Family 3. SARCOVITREOHEXACTINELLIDA, 


One Group only. 


Euplectella cucumer, Owen, Trans. Linn. Soc. 1857, vol. xxii. p. 117, pl. 
xxi. figs. 1-7*, 


Order VIII. CALCAREAF. 
{To be continued f. | 


XXIV.—Descriptions of two new Species of Marginellidx from 
the Cape-Verd Islands. By Epaar A. Smiru, F.Z.S., 
Zoological Department, British Museum. 


THE two following species were obtained by the British 
Museum from Mr. P. Furse, of the Control Staff, who col- 
lected them whilst stationed at the Cape-Verd Islands. Both 
belong to that section of Marginella to which Hinds, in the 
Proc. Zool. Soc. 1844, gave the name Volvarina, and which 
contains a group of species having short small spires, narrow 
linear apertures, the columella furnished at the base with a 
few oblique folds, and the labrum exteriorly varicose. 


1. Marginella (Volvarina) verdensis, sp. nov. 


Testa elongata, cylindraceo-ovata, nitens, subpellucida, mediocriter 
tenuis, pallide flavescens (vel albescens), lineis transversis obliquis 
pluribus fuscis (interdum roseo-rufis) fasciata ; anfractus 4; spira 
brevissima, marginibus convexis ; apertura angusta, basi paululum 
dilatata, longitudinem totam teste fere equans; columella superne 
convexa, inferne plicis obliquis quatuor, suprema minima, proxima 
sequente paululum majore, tertia maxima perobliqua, ultima (que 
columellz basim format) aliquanto minore tertizeque juncta, in- 


* For all the “known species” of Hexactinellida see ‘ Annals,’ 1873, 
vol. xii. p. 357. 

+ For illustrations of the Calcarea see Hackel’s Monograph, with Atlas, 
on the Calcispongia, 1872, ‘ Die Kalkschwamme.’ 

{ The above “ Key ” is now supplied, as it may be some months before 
the third part of these ‘‘ Notes,” although considerably advanced, is ready 
for publication—seeing that I have first to describe the remainder of the 
sponges dredged up on board H.ML.S. ‘ Porcupine,’ the illustrations for 
which, both general and elementary, are completed. 


new Species of Marginellide. 201 


structa ; labrum medio leviter compressum, margine incurvatum, 

extra valde incrassatum, fasciarumque finibus bene notatum. 
Long. 103 mill., diam. 5. 

At first I was inclined to consider this species but a variety 
of M. obscura, Reeve, ‘ Conch. Icon.’ f. 132; but on a more 
careful comparison with the type of that species, there appear 
sufficient differences whereby the two forms may be recognized. 
The figure above quoted gives a very fair idea of the form of 
the present species, except that it does not display the slight 
contraction of the labrum near its middle, and the apex is 
perhaps a trifle too acuminately elevated. ‘The bands are thus 
disposed : just below the suture there is a very broad one, 
which is sharply defined above but not so beneath, but gra- 
dually blends into the ground-colour of the shell; a little 
below this there are two narrow lines close together, then a 
single one round about the middle of the whorl, then two 
more approximated, which terminate at the base of the labrum. 
M. obscura has five equidistant bands, as shown in Reeve’s 
figure; and the plaits on the columella are not precisely the 
same as in verdensis; for the two basal ones are quite separate, 
whereas in the latter species they are joined at the base. 

The interior of the aperture displays a similar coloration to 
the exterior of the shell, the bands being conspicuous. All 
the bands are rather more deeply coloured on the varix which 
borders the labrum. 


2. Marginella (Volvarina) mediocincta, sp. nov. 

Testa ovato-cylindracea, nitens, saturate rufo-fusca, circa medium 
fascia lata alba cincta, atque ad columelle basim alba; anfractus 4, 
sutura alba sejuncti; spira perbrevis; apertura angusta, ad basim 
leviter dilatata, longitudinem testee tote fere eequans ; columella 
superne convexiuscula, inferne plicis quatuor, duabus superioribus 
quam inferioribus minoribus, munita; labrum margine albo, extra 
late incrassatum, incrassatione linea alba limitata. 

Long. 64 mill., diam. 3. 

This pretty species is so well distinguished by its style of 
coloration that it cannot be confounded with any other. With 
the aperture towards the eye, the white zone is situated rather 
above the middle of the shell; but on the back of the whorl 
it is about central. The broad varix which margins the ex- 
terior of the labrum is bordered by a thin white line ; and the 
edge of the lip is also white, and likewise the base of the 
columella and the plaits with which itis furnished. The same 
figure which I quoted with regard to the preceding species 
may be cited as a guide to form with reference to the present, 
which, however, is not so elongated. 


202 Prof. C. Semper on the Anatomy of Comatula. 


XXV.—Brief Observations on the Anatomy of Comatula. By 
C. Semper*. With an Addendum by W. B. CARPENTER, 
M.D.,, LL. Ds BRS. ce. 


Srnce the publication of Miiller’s celebrated treatise on the 
structure of Pentacrinus caput-Meduse7t, errors have been pro- 
pagated by all the manuals of zoology (and so-called compara- 
tive anatomy), the refutation of which no one, to my knowledge, 
has hitherto attempted. To me, however, the erroneousness 
of some individual statements of that great man was already 
known while residing in the Philippine Islands; and from 
the commencement of my course as a teacher I have in my 
lectures endeavoured to spread truer views. 

In the year 1868 I was intending to publish a short memoir 
on that which I had found, when, becoming acquainted in 
London with Dr. Carpenter, I was delighted to learn that that 
able observer had obtained exactly the same results on EKuro- 
pean as I on Philippine Comatule. In the expectation that the 
English investigator would soon publish his already prepared 
work on the Crinoidea, I deferred till now the communication 
of the results of my examination: but since, after five years 
waiting, there is imminent risk that from my lectures the re- 
sults of Carpenter’s and my own toilsome investigations may 
somehow find their way into publicity, I hold that the moment 
has arrived to break the silence I have bitherto kept. 

My present concern is only to correct Miiller’s inaccurate 
representation of the sexual parts and what he calls the nervous 
system. Hesays (/. c. p. 57), “ In the arms of Pentacrinus and 
Comatula, between the joints and the membranous covering of 
the groove (derived from the perisome), under the groove of 
the tentacle are situated twot membranous canals, one above 
the other. Between the two lies the nerve-cord of the arm, 
specially enclosed in a membranous sheath; opposite each 
pinmnule it forms a longish slight swelling frora which the 
nerve-fibre departs into the pinnule.” ‘This description has 
been admitted into Gegenbaw’s ‘ Grundziige der vergleich- 
enden Anatomie,’ 2nd ed. p. 821§, and Claus’s ‘ Zoologie,’ 


* Translated from a separate impression, communicated by Dr. W. B. 
Carpenter. 

+ Abhandlungen der Berlin. Akad. 1841. 

{ This is only partially correct. According to Miiller’s own drawing 
(i. c. pl. iv. f. 12), Alecto europea has only one canal in the arms; the lower 
one is absent. In the tropical Comatule, however, it is present, and also 
in the European, according to Edmund Perrier (Arch. d. Zool. Expérim. 
&e. tome ii. 1868, pp. 49, 57). To the work of the latter I shall return 
further on. 

§ I take this opportunity to protest against the mode in which Gegen- 


Prof. C. Semper on the Anatomy of Comatula. 203 
2nded. Miiller further on (/. c. pp. 58, 59) describes the ovaries 


as lying in the pinnules completely isolated from each other, 
and compares this situation to that of the analogous organs in 
the proglottides of the Cestoda. 

The cord discovered by Miiller (/. c. pl. iv. fig. 11, pl. 
v. f. 16) between the two canals of the arm—which, more- 
over, is wanting in the drawing of a section of the arm of 
Comatula europea (lL. ¢. pl. iv. f. 12)—is indeed present ; it is 
not, however, the nerve-system, but belongs to the parts of 
generation. This is proved by sections of the arm of a new 
Comatula from the Philippines,. which I shall subsequently 
describe ; the sections were made on arms carefully decalcified. 
The pinnules, as is well known, arise with a tolerably sharp 
curve towards the arm. At the period of sexual maturity the 
ovaries prolong themselves in the same direction into the soft 
portions of the arm before uniting with each other through the 
cord (Miiller’s nervous cord) which runs along the middle line. 
In transverse sections, therefore, made close behind the inser- 
tion of a pinnule, the prolongations of the ovaries which are 
situated in the hinder part of the arm, under the groove of the 
tentacle, must be met with, and, ina favourable case, also the 
cords connecting them with the central cord. Such sections 
are in fact obtained with tolerable facility. In the annexed 
woodcut (fig. 1), on the left the pinnule is not met with; but on 
the right it is, though only partially. In the proper body-parts 
of the arm, under the tentacle-canal c.t (from which the late- 
ral vessels depart for the tentacle) a cord 7, cut through some- 
what obliquely, is seen in the middle line: this is Miiller’s 
nerve of the arm (see fig. 2). To the right of it is situated a 
portion of the right ovary, ov, with developed ova mostly on 


baur quotes from my Monograph of the Holothurie in his ‘ Lehrbuch ;’ 
his readers are not informed of the existence of such a work, but only that 
I published some observations on Holothuria in my ‘ Reisen im Archipel 
der Philippinen.’ I myself can bear the disadvantage thence arising ; but 
it is not so easy for others to do so, because they are led into error by his 
authority. Recently a Privatdocent at Graz has written a special memoir 
on the histology of the Holothuria, without the slightest suspicion that he 
could have found all his supposed novelties already in my book. More- 
over I cannot suppress the conjecture that Gegenbaur himself has not 
carefully read my work; otherwise he would hardly have granted a 
place in his own to manifest errors. For it is not true that (as he 
says, p. 843 of the 2nd edition of his ‘Grundziige’) “neither the structure 
nor the function of the Cuvierian organs are known.” ‘The former is 
better explained by me than almost any other organ by others; and the 
negative result of my investigation, that they were certainly not glands, 
is much more positive than Gegenbaur’s absolutely arbitrary assumption 
that they are “ probably excretory organs” (/. c. p. 529). 


204 Prof. C. Semper on the Anatomy of Comatula. 


the outer periphery ; but here its connexion with the central 
cord was not brought into view. On the contrary the peri- 
pheral layer of the central cord clearly passes into the mass of 


Fig. 1. 


Fig. 1. Transverse section of a decalcified Arm: a, organic basis of the 
skeleton; », cord occupying the canal of the calcareous segment, 
regarded by Muller as a vessel and by Carpenter as a nerve; 
m, muscles ; ¢.c, inferior or coeliac canal ; 7, cord regarded by Miiller 
as a nerve, by Carpenter and Semper as the rhachis of the generative 
system ; ov, ovary ; ¢.t, superior canal, the tentacular canal of Muller; 
x, fibrous cord of Perrier and Semper, corresponding in situation 
with the real tentacular canal of Carpenter. 


the left ovary. The ova here, as well as in the pinnules, show 
a distinct germ-vesicle and spot. Miiller has seen these con- 
necting branches, as is shown in the representation of what he 
calls the nervous cord (J. c. pl. v. f. 16); he interprets them as 
lateral nerves for the pinnules. Judging from the figure, these 
branches appear to be very fine; so that, without making sec- 
tions, Miiller might the more readily fail to demonstrate the 
connexion with the ovaries, as no similar relation in any 
Echinoderm had given a hint of so peculiar an arrangement 
of the parts of generation. In what manner these central cords 
(probably comparable to the rhachis in the ovary of the Nema- 
toda) are distributed in the disk I have not investigated ; 
Miller, however, states, and Carpenter has confirmed it to me, 
that they are traceable far up the disk and there form a ring 
round the cesophagus. 


Prof. C. Semper on the Anatomy of Comatula. 205 


The question now is, Where are we to look for the nervous 
system? In regard to this, unfortunately, my examination 
has conducted to no conclusion, because I have not yet had 
any opportunity to repeat it on living animals. It might even 
be possible that the cord (m) in the interior of the calcareous 
skeleton, which has hitherto always been regarded as a vessel, 
is a nervous cord ; and if so, then the so-called heart situated in 
the calyx would certainly have to be looked upon as a ganglion. 
That it is not a vessel, is shown by the total absence of a 
lumen ; its mass consists of very fine close-lying fibres, which 
Hoffmann also, in his recently published work, compares to 
nervous fibres. On the other hand, above the tentacle-canal 
there is a second fibrous cord, which was first discovered by 
Perrier (Archives de Zoologie Expérimentale, tome 11. 1873, 
p- 55, pl. iii. f. 8, m), and which I have also recognized in 
sections of the arm of Comatula which I have preserved for 
some years (see x, fig. 1). This cord also appears probably 
to belong to the nervous system. Yet in no case is proof 
furnished of the nervous nature of either the one or the 
other; the only thing fully established with respect to the 
first, is the absence of any ground for interpreting it as a 
vessel, 

In conclusion, I wish to adda remark on the work of Perrier 
above referred to. He strenuously contends that one of the 
two canals described by Miiller in Pentacrinus, and by Car- 
penter in Comatula, is not present, viz. that named by the 
latter “‘ canalis cceliacus.” But in this he to a certain extent 
contradicts himself. At pp. 48, 49, in directly contesting the 
presence of the lower canal of the arm, he says :—‘ for there 
(in adult individuals) the tentacular canal appears always to 
rest directly upon the thin layer of tissues which invests the 
skeleton, and in that layer nothing resembling a canal can be 
distinguished.”’ In the same page, however, he says “it is 
upon the walls of the prolongations of the general cavity into 
the pinnules that the genital glands are developed ;” further, 
p. 57, “the tentacular vessel is seen to rest directly upon the 
membrane that envelops the calcareous axis ;” and, in the same 
page, ‘immediately above this covering” (of the calcareous 
axis) ‘‘is the general cavity.’’ A more distinct contradiction 
cannot be imagined. It seems to me that Perrier has been 
misled by the German word Grefdss. He calls the tentacle- 
canal a canal, because he wishes to indicate thereby its be- 
longing to a system of vessels distinctly cut off from the body- 
cavity ; while he will not give that name to the canal-lke 
prolongations of the body-cavity (which he yet himself 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 15 


206 Dr. W. B. Carpenter on the 


describes, though not clearly) *, since the body-cavity and con- 
sequently also its prolongations are supposed to be separated 
from the vascular system. His attack on Miiller and Carpen- 
ter therefore fails, since he finds again the same parts as they, 
and only arbitrarily changes the name and interpretation. 
Moreover he is positively behind them both: he denies the 
existence of the nervous system described by Miiller (/. ¢. p. 83) ; 
yet it is present, though it was erroneously interpreted by its 
discoverer. The only really new information given by Perrier 
is concerning the fibrous band situated above the tentacle-canal 
(2. c. p. 55, pl. i. f. 8, m), with which I am also acquainted, 
and which, as mentioned above, will probably prove, on closer 
histological examination of living animals, to be the nervous 
system that for the moment is yet to be sought. 


Addendum by Dr. CARPENTER. 


The full justice which my friend Prof. Semper has obviously 
desired to do me, in speaking of my conclusions in regard to 
the structure of Comatula, as having been arrived at inde- 
pendently of, and contemporaneously with, his own, might 
seem to render it quite unnecessary for me to put forward any 
claim to a discovery which has, I think, many bearings of 
great interest, physiological as well as morphological. But 
he seems to have overlooked the fact that I had not only 
distinctly pointed out what I believe (in common with him) 
to be Prof. Miiller’s errors, but had indicated what I regard as 
the true Nervous System, in the First part of my “ Researches 
on the Structure, Physiology, and Development of Comatula 
rosacea,’ communicated to the Royal Society in 1865, and 
published in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions ’ for 1866. 

After describing (par. 19) the muscular apparatus of thearms, 
I say :-—“ It will be shown, in the Second part of this memoir, 
that the cord which traverses the length of the arms between 
the canal just mentioned and another canal which overlies it, 
and which was regarded by Prof. Miiller as a nerve, really 
belongs to the reproductive apparatus. But it will also be 
shown that a regular system of branching fibres, proceeding 
from the solid cord (described by Prof. Miiller asa vessel) that 
traverses the axial canal of each calcareous segment of the rays 
and arms, is traceable on the extremities of the muscular bun- 
dles; and reasons will be given for regarding these fibres as 


* This follows indubitably from his remark (p. 49), “the general cavity 
of the body is continued beneath the tentacular canal.”’ 


Anatomy of Comatula. 207 


probably having the functions of nerves, though not exhibiting 
their characteristic structure.” 

Again, in describing the dorsal cirrhi (par. 29), the axial 
canal of the arms (par. 45), and the circlet of basals in the 
Pentacrinoid larva (par. 76), I mentioned the connexion of these 
solid sareodic cords with ‘ the wall of a remarkable quinque- 
locular organ, contained within the centro-dorsal basin,” which 
organ was “supposed by Prof. Miiller, who first noticed its 
presence [though he did not recognize its subdivision], to be a 
heart,” but which “I shall hereafter describe under the name 
of the ‘centro-dorsal vesicle,’ and which I shall show to be 
an expansion of the original crinoidal axis, hollowed out into 
a multiple ventricular cavity.” 

The chief difficulty which I felt in regarding this axis and 
its extensions into the arms as constituting a Nervous System, 
arose from the entire absence of any of the ordinary histological 
characters of nerves. I found that I could tear the axial cords 
(hardened in strong spirit) into fibrils of extreme minuteness, but 
that these fibrils showed a perfectly homogeneous composition. 
Still “the remarkable energy and rapidity of muscular action in 
Comatula, far surpassing that of every other known animal of 
its class” (par. 19), strongly impressed me with the belief that 
its muscles must be called into action by nerves proceeding 
from a common centre; and as these muscles are all flexors, 
while the extension of the arms is provided for by elastic liga- 
ments, I arrived at the opinion that the want of histological 
differentiation in the nervous system might be related to the 
fact of its having only one kind of action to perform. To this 
conclusion I have given expression in the last edition of my 
‘ Microscope and its Revelations,’ p. 771. 

Being at Oban in the summer of 1867, I made an experi- 
ment on the living Comatula, which seemed conclusive (not 
only to myself, but to the numerous Physiologists to whom I 
have mentioned it) as to the nervous character of the central 
quinquelocular organ and of the cords proceeding from it. 
Having turned out from the calyx the whole visceral mass 
(which, in the living animal, is so loosely held in by the soft 
perisome as often to be lost in the dredge), I had remaining the 
entire skeleton, its muscles and ligaments, and the supposed 
nervous system radiating from the central quinquelocular organ 
still contained in the cavity of the centro-dorsal plate. On 
irritating the central organ by a needle passed down through 
the aperture leading into this cavity from the base of the calyx, 
all the ten arms suddenly and consentaneously coiled up. On 
the withdrawal of the needle, the arms gradually straightened 

15* 


208 Dr. W. B. Carpenter on the 


themselves again, and again coiled up as before when the 
irritation of the central organ was renewed. 

The only additional proof derivable from experiment as to 
the nervous character of this apparatus, would be the produc-- 
tion of a similar effect in a single arm by uritating the supposed 
nerve-cord in its course. But this, through the complete in- 
clusion of the cord in the solid calcareous skeleton of the arm, 
would scarcely be possible. 

As I distinctly remember mentioning this experiment to 
Prof. Semper when I had the pleasure of a visit from him in 
1868, I am rather surprised at his saying that no experimental 
verification of the doctrine has been obtained. I was, on my 
part, very glad to learn from him that the histological charac- 
ter of the axial cords of Comatula closely corresponds with 
that of what he felt assured to be the Nervous System of the 
Holothurida, his admirable researches on which group ought 
to be known to every comparative anatomist. 

Nothing but the engrossment of my spare time in the various 
inquiries that have arisen out of the Deep-Sea researches which 
I prosecuted in the vacations of 1868 and three following years, 
has prevented me from publishing long before this the Second 
part of my Memoir on Comatula, for which the essential 
materials (in the shape of some hundreds of preparations, and 
a series of most admirable drawings executed by Mr. George 
West and Mr. A. Hollick) have been in my possession ever 
since the appearance of the First. These drawings, made 
from very careful dissections, show that the ovaries (or testes) 
in the pinnules have exactly the same relation to the so-called 
nerve-cord of Miiller, that the currants on a bunch have to 
their stalk. I was led to trace this connexion, in the first 
instance, by finding that the position of the ovary in the pin- 
nule, between its two principal (afferent and efferent) canals, 
exactly corresponds with that of Miiller’s nerve-cord (7 in 
Prof. Semper’s figure) between the two canals c¢.¢ and c.c of 
the arm. ‘They further show that in Comatula rosacea the 
canal c.t, spoken of by Miiller as the tentacular canal, has no 
connexion with the tentacles, and exists equally in the oral 
pinnules which have no tentacles; whilst the real tentacular 
canal occupies the position a in Prof. Semper’s figure*. This 


* That there is here, in Comatula rosacea, a most distinct canal, from 
which the tubular tentacles originate, is a fact of which I am as certain 
as I am of any point in the anatomy of this animal. Whether the same 
may not be the case in Prof. Semper’s Philippine Comatudla, is a question 
which I would commend to his careful investigation. I have a strong 
belief that in a sufficiently thin section of a pinnule he would find his so- 
called “ fibrous cord’ to possess a lumen; though this may be obscured 
by the collapse of the canal, which is not cylindrical but flattened. 


Anatomy of Comatula. 209 


fact also I have indicated in Par. 15 of the First part of my 
Memoir. 

I expect to be able to prove that the Criénoddea have scarcely 
any thing in common with Echinoderms generally as to plan 
of structure, and that their developmental history differs 
essentially from that which is now regarded as characteristic 
of that group. In fact, as Prof. Semper remarked to me, a 
Crinoid might almost be considered a more highly organized 
Polype. In its early state the digestive cavity has but a 
single orifice in the centre of the oral disk; and the animal 
then exhibits an absolutely perfect radial symmetry. 'The only 
departure from this symmetry in the adult Crinoid arises 
from the elongation of the digestive cavity into an intestine, 
the anal termination of which appears on the oral disk, bearing 
in Comatula an unsymmetrical plate, which belongs to the 
‘ nerisomatic skeleton”’*. The “radial skeleton,” with its 
ligaments, muscles, and nerves, and the complicated vascular, 
respiratory, and generative systems contained in the arms, 
all have such an exact radial symmetry, that to affirm that 
Crinoids are modified Annelidans, merely because the “ pro- 
embryo” which carries about the true Crinoid-germ has some- 
what of an Annelid form, seems to me about as scientific as 
it would be to describe Man as a Radiate, because the villous 
chorion, which furnishes nutriment to the true Vertebrate 
embryo, is globular. If the type of the Nervous System goes 
for any thing, and this nervous system in Comatula is what 
I affirm it to be, its disposition, from its very first appearance, 
is as distinctly radiate, as the disposition of the nervous system 
in the Articulate and Vertebrate subkingdoms is db¢/aterally 
symmetrical. 

Doubtless I shall be charged in this instance, as I have been 
in others, with an undue preference for older to newer ideas, 
and with an indisposition to avail myself of the light thrown 
by developmental history upon the affinities of animals. I 
only ask, however, a suspension of judgment until I shall have 
published the facts which have been in my possession for more 
than ten years past, and which I only want an interval of 
leisure concentrated upon the subject to present in a com- 
plete and systematized form. 


* See par. 84 of the first part of my “ Researches.” 


210 | Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and 


XXVI.—Deseriptions of new Genera and Species of New- 
Zealand Coleoptera—Part I. By Francis P. PAscon, 


F.L.S. &e. ‘ 
[Plate V.] 


Caprain F. W. Hurron, Director of the Museum at Otago, 
and author of several valuable papers on the geology and 
natural history of New Zealand, has had the kindness to remit 
to me from time to time collections of insects of nearly all 
orders from that country. ‘To his friends also, especially 
Mr. Travers and Captain T. Broun, I am indebted for several 
interesting novelties. Some of these gentlemen’s discoveries 
have been anticipated, as far as publication is concerned, by 
other collectors, and have been described by Messrs. H. and 
F. Bates, Dr. Sharp*, and Mr. Wollaston, more especially the 
former gentleman, and our knowledge of New-Zealand ento- 
mology has been greatly increased; but doubtless much still 
remains to be done, inasmuch as insects in those islands are 
very scarce individually, and the species seem restricted to 
more than usually limited areas. 

It is perhaps premature to generalize upon our present 
materials ; but, so far as we have gone, the following is a sum- 
mary of what I think may be said :—(1) That the insect-fauna 
is most nearly allied to that of Australia, if we exclude such 
‘‘ microtypal” forms as are common more or less to all tempe- 
rate countries. Such well-marked genera as Distypsidera, 
Promecoderus, Calonota, Cilibe, Rhadinosomus, Psepholax, 
Mitrastethus, Didymocantha, Phlycteenodes, and others are 
common to both and are not known elsewhere ; while genera 
found in Australia have in New Zealand comparatively nume- 
rous others closely allied. On the other hand, however, there 
is a singular absence, or only an exceedingly limited number, 
of large and characteristic Australian genera, and even of 
whole families having numerous exponents in Australia—as, 
for example, the Buprestide, with over 300 representatives 
in Australia, but only with one, and that very doubtful, in 
New Zealand; the Scarabeide, with 11 New-Zealand species 
(no Cetoniine) has about 450 in Australia; the great group 
of Phytophaga, abundant almost everywhere, and some of 


* I take this opportunity to mention that Dr. Sharp’s genus Lawsonia 
(Ent. Monthly Mag. x. p. 30) is identical with Ezillis (ante, ser. 3, v. 
p- 43). Two species are described from New Zealand, both distinct from 
the type Z. longicornis from Borneo. Unfortunately Dr. Sharp has given 
the same specific name to one of bis species. Lacordaire wrongly refers 
Evillis to his “Anthribides vrais;” it is nearer Tropideres, but, from 
its reniform eyes, it is perhaps best placed near Proscoporhinus, as Dr. 
Sharp has suggested. 


Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 211 


them great pests to the agriculturist, with more than 200 
Australian species, has only three or four in New Zealand, 
and those belonging to three microtypal genera. Of the 
entomology of the numerous islands north and north-east of 
New Zealand we know very little, except that it includes some 
isolated forms. (2) That out of about, in round numbers, 
180 genera of Coleoptera, about 50 are peculiar to New Zea- 
land, and about 50 are either almost cosmopolitan or also found 
in middle Kurope [mostly British]; the remainder have re- 
presentatives in Australia, the Malayan archipelago, Japan, 
Madagascar, North and South America, Africa, &ec., but not 
in Europe. In the other orders of insects Kuropean forms 
are mostly represented. No one genus, I believe, is peculiar 
to New Zealand, except amongst the Lepidoptera*. From 
these considerations, I think that the New-Zealand fauna (for 
insects at least) cannot be regarded as belonging to the primary 
Australian region, but that it is a secondary or “ satellite” 
region, having too many endemic forms and too many repre- 
sentatives (out of all proportion to the rest) of widely distri- 
buted genera, and yet subsidiary to a certain extent to the 
Australian, inasmuch as it approaches it in a very marked 
manner in possessing several peculiar forms, as we have 
already statedt. 

Some caution must be exercised in regard to introduced 
species. New Zealand, it has been observed, seems to have 
a slight hold on its animal and plant life; and, conversely, 
introduced species seem to do well. In that category I 
believe I may place the Australian Cyttalia griseipila (ante, 
x1. p. 195), or at least a form so closely allied that I hesitate 
to place it as a distinct species ; it is found very commonly on 
a plant called the ‘ Spaniard,” whatever that may be. An 
Onthophagus, apparently identical with the Australian O. fulvo- 


* Mr. Butler, in the recently completed ‘Zoology of the Voyage of 
H.M.S. Erebus and Terror’ [Janson], enumerates 518 species of Lepi- 
doptera. A few genera, for the present at least, may be assumed to be 

eculiar. 

i + Mr. Murray, in his paper ‘On the Geographical Relations of the 
chief Coleopterous Faun ” (Journ. Linn. Soe. xi. pp. 1 et segq.), seeks 
to establish three great “ stirpes” to which all the Coleoptera in the world 
are referable, viz.—i. the Indo-African; ii. the Brazilian; and iii. the 
“microtypal.” To the first of these, inter alia, belongs the New-Guinea 
group, and to the last Australia and New Zealand, including also the 
temperate regions of the globe as well as tropical Peru. While I agree 
with Mr. Murray in regarding the beetle-fauna of New Guinea as totally 
different in character from that of Australia, I look upon the latter as 
being peculiarly distinct and isolated. If we knew any thing of the 
entomology of the southern part of New Guinea and more of the district 
of Cape York, the gap which now exists might be somewhat lessened. 


212 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and 


lineatus, Bl., and an Aphodius, like A. pusillus, have also 
been received; but there could have been no pabulum for 
such insects formerly. Captain Hutton has likewise sent from 
Wellington numerous specimens of our Otiorhynchus sulcatus. 
T suspect, among others, a Catops, a Scymnus, a Ptinus, some 
wood-borers, &e. 


The following is a list of species described in this Part :— 


ByRRHID. 


Morychus coruscans. 


Liochoria, n. g. 
Huttoni. 


Xuthodes, n. g. 
punctipennis. 
Xyloteles costatus. 


_ CURCULIONID. 
TENFBRIONID. Ty = Seip penis: 
Phycosecis, n. g. Inophleeus, n. g. 
discoidea. Traversil. 
atomaria*, inuus, 
Actizeta, n. g. villaris. 
ammobioides. —— rhesus. 
albata. —— vitiosus. 
Syrphetodes, n. g. Phrynixus, n. g. 
marginatus. terreus. 
Cecyropa, n. g. 
tychioides. 
CERAMBYCID. 
Stenopotes, n. g. CoccINELLID&. 
pallidus, Cranophorus venustus. 


Morychus coruscans. 


M. ellipticus, valde conyexus, nitidissime eneus, antennis pedibusque 
pallide ferrugineis ; capite leviter subconfertim punctato ; pro- 
thorace elytrisque coriaceis, subtilissime punctatis ; scutello trans- 
versim triangulari, impunctato; corpore infra ferrugineo, leviter 
punctato; femoribus tibiisque sparse hirsutis, Long. 2 lin. 


Hab. Wellington. 


Of this species I have seen only one specimen. It is very 
like the European M. auratus; but, inter alia, it is narrower, 
more minutely punctured, and the scutellum is transverse. 


LIOCHORIA. 


Antenne subelongate, articulis sex ultimis, ultimo excepto, perfoliatis, 
clavam angustatam formantibus. Labrum magnum, distinctum. 
Palpt maxillares articulo ultimo ovali. Tibi antice extus ex- 
cavatee. 


* Ina note Phycosecis algarum and P. litoralis, from Australia, 


Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 213 


I have only a single specimen of the species described 
below ; but, so far as I have been able to examine it, it seems 
to differ from Morychus in the six-jointed, very narrow club 
of the antenne. It is apparently perfectly free from any 
villosity ; but under a strong lens very short, erect, hair-like 
bristles are seen to exist. 


Liochoria Hutton. 


L. elliptica, convexa, nigra, nitida, antennis pedibusque piceis ; 
capite prothoraceque confertim subtiliter, elytris subtilissime, 
punctatis ; scutello equilateraliter triangulari; corpore infra 
femoribusque subtiliter punctatis, sparse hirsutis; tibiis extus 
integris, intus ciliatis. Long. 32 lin. 


Hab. Otago. 


PHYCOSECIS. 


Caput transversum, deflectum. Antenne longiuscule, 11-articulate, 
articulo basali ampliato, secundo subelongato, tertio breviore, 
duobus ultimis conjunctim § globosis, intermediis transversis. 
Oculi prominuly, liberi. Palpi maxillares articulo ultimo ovato. 
Prothorax antice productus, lateribus ciliatus, basi rotundatus. 
Elytra modice convexa, subrotundata. TZ bic antice subtrigonate, 
apice inermes, omnes extus denticulato-ciliate ; tarsi lineares, 
antici liberi, articulo ultimo majusculo. 


In the rounded base of the prothorax, in contact only with 
the elytra in its middle portion, this genus agrees with Hyocis ; 
but the globose two-jointed club of the antenne, the last joint 
being very small, differentiates it from all the other genera of 
its subfamily. ‘The genus contains four species, two onl 
inhabiting New Zealand ; the other two, from Australia, are 
described in the note. One of the species, and probably all, 
like many others of the Phaleriine, is found on the sea-shore 
under alge. 


Phycosecis discoidea. Pi. V. fig. 6. 


P. breviter ovata, nigra, elytris vel totis pallide ochraceis vel nigris, 
sepissime in medio plus minusye nigris, squamulis minutis albis 
rare adspersa ; fronte longitudinaliter sulcata; antennis fuscis ; 
prothorace sparse punctato, antice leviter gramulato; elytris sat 
rude seriatim punctatis, singulis in medio seriebus irregulariter 
dispositis ; corpore infra fusco, sparse punctulato ; pedibus sub- 
setulosis, femoribus tarsisque dilute fuscis, tibiis ochraceis. Long. 
13 lin. 

Hab, Waikato. 


A variable species in regard to the coloration of the elytra, 


214 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and 


Phycosecis atomaria. 


P. breviter ovata, nigra, squamulis albis sparse irrorata, antennis 
pedibusque piceis ; fronte minus sulcata; prothorace pone medium 
latiore, punctis sparsis singulis squama repletis; elytris sub- 
rotundatis, haud seriatim punctatis, punctis singulis squamulam 
albam elongatam erectam gerentibus; corpore infra pedibusque 
sparse albo-setosulis. Long. 1} lin. 


Hab. Great Barrier Island; Kaikarua. 


The silvery white, small, erect scales dotting the elytra 
will, ¢nter alia, readily distinguish this species from the 
preceding®. 


ACTIZETA. 


Caput transversum, antice rotundatum, Antenne validiuscule, 11- 
articulatee, articulis duobus basalibus ampliatis, equalibus, tertio 
minore, ceteris ad octavum valde transversis, gradatim incrassatis, 
tribus ultimis clavam oblongam formantibus. Ocwli liberi. Palpi 
maxillares articulo ultimo breviter subcylindrico. Prothorax 
transversus, convexus, lateribus haud ciliatus, basi rotundatus, 
antice late emarginatus. lytra breviter obovata, prothorace vix 
latiora. Tibie anticee dilatatee, extus profunde emarginate, lobo 
elongato terminate, angulo interiore spinis duabus_ instructo; 
tarsi lineares, antici liberi, intermedii et postici elongati. 


There are two species of this genus: one, A. ammobioides, 


* Phycosecis algarum. 


P. breviter ovata, supra pedibusque fulvo-testacea, squamulis minutissimis 
albidis dense tecta; capite castaneo vel subcastaneo ; antennis pallide 
ferrugineis; prothorace subtransverso, marginibus lateralibus longe 
albo-ciliatis ; elytris subrotundatis, punctis numerosis, singulis squama 
pallida repletis, sat confertim impressis ; corpore infra pedibusque sub- 
tiliter sparse setosulis; tarsis articulo ultimo apice nigro, Long. 
12 lin. 

Hab. Melbourne. 


Under a high power of the microscope the exceedingly minute scales 
are seen to radiate from a common base ; the patches thus formed appear 
under an ordinary lens to look like simple scales closely imbricated. 


Phycosecis litoralis. 


P. ovata, fusca, aunts squamulis minutissimis albis sat dense tecta; an- 
tennis, marginibus elytrorum pedibusque ochraceis, albo-setosulis, 
femoribus aliquando nigris ; corpore infra dense albo-squamoso, Long. 
13 lin. 

Hab. King George’s Sound. 

In this species the punctures are filled with very minute scales, and pro- 
bably in a fresh state the intervals between the punctures are also covered 
with scales; beneath the scales appear to be massed together in pro- 
fusion. 


Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 215 


the type, is like Ammobcus rufus and is about the same size, 
apparently scaleless ; but I suspect when perfectly fresh it is 
otherwise: the second species, A. albata is a pretty little 
insect clothed with close-set white scales having a somewhat 
varnished gloss, but generally marked with a few dark more 
or less indistinct spots. All the tibiee are armed at the 
interior angle of the apex with two long spines. 


Actizeta ammobioides. 

A, ovalis, castaneo-fusca, subtilissime crebre punctulata; antennis 
ferrugineis, clava articulis bene determinatis; prothorace transverso, 
basi in medio canaliculata et bifoveata; elytris striato-punctatis, 
striis secundo tertioque subflexuosis, interstitiis parum conyvexis ; 
corpore infra sparse punctato; pedibus colore dilutiore ; tibiis 
setulosis. Long. 14-13 lin. 


Hab. Great Barrier Island. 
Actizeta albata. Pl. V. fig. 5. 


A, ovata, nigra, squamis albis, aliquando maculatim nigrescentibus, 
dense tecta ; antennis brevioribus ; clava articulis arcte contiguis ; 
capite prothoraceque rarissime punctatis, hoe fortiter transverso, 
basi in medio impressa ; elytris striatis, striis subflexuosis, inter- 
stitiis rarissime uniseriatim punctulatis; corpore infra pedibusque 
ferrugineis, squamis albis adspersis. Long. 13-13 lin. 


Hab. Waikato. 


In most specimens there is a dark round blotch on the 
middle of each elytron, and vestiges of two or three smaller 
spots on the prothorax. 


SYRPHETODES. 

Caput depressum; clypeus apice truncatus; labrum productum ; 
palpi maxillares elongati, labiales brevissimi ; mentum transver- 
sum; ocult rotundati. Antenne tenues, articulis tribus ultimis 
clavam formantibus. Prothorax transversus, basi angustatus, apice 
profunde emarginatus. lytra convexa, subcordata; epipleure 
late, integra. Pedes tenuati; tibee cylindrice, apice breyiter bi- 
spinose. Coww postice subapproximatee. 


The head is slightly concave between the antenne; the 
latter are nearly free at the base, owing to the small size of 
the antennary orbits; for the same reason the eyes preserve 
their rounded outline. The clypeus is rather narrowed 
anteriorly, and shows no trace of any line of separation from 
the front. The tarsi are filiform, and the claw-joimt is nearly 
as long as the rest together, especially of the anterior pair. 
Opatrum tuberculicostatum, White, the type of a new genus, 


216 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and 


differs from Syrphetodes in the antenne not being clavate, the 
eye partly divided by the antennary orbit, and by the non- 
approximation of the posterior coxe; both genera agree with 
the “ Phylacides”’ of Lacordaire in having the epipleure of 
the elytra entire behind. The exact habitat is unknown; my 
specimens I owe to the kindness of Major Parry. 


Syrphetodes marginatus. Pl. V. fig. 10. 


S. ovalis, fuscescens, squamis silaceis sat dense tectus; antennis 
articulo tertio quam secundo duplo longiore; clava tomentosa ; 
prothorace inzequato, apice bifido, angulis anticis acute productis, 
lateribus explanatis ; scutello valde transverso, fusco ; elytris pro- 
thorace latioribus, punctis parvis in seriebus irregularibus impres- 
sis, dorso tuberculis plurimis instructis, marginibus explanatis, 
transversim sulcato-punctatis ; pedibus albido variatim maculatis. 
Long. 5 lin. 


Hab. a 


STENOPOTES. 


Caput elongatum, antice protensum, quadratum. Oculi reniformes, 
obliqui, grosse granulati. Antenne corpore longiores, articulo 
basali elongato. Prothorax capite angustior, latitudine sesqui- 
longior, lateribus inermis. Elytra elongata, subparallela, leviter 
costulata, epipleuris distinctis. Pedes tenuati; femora fusifor- 
mia; tibie recte. Cove antice subcontigue. 


The strongly faceted eyes in this genus are an exceptional 
character in this and in a few others of the forty-eight 
“oroupes” into which Lacordaire has divided his “Section B” 
of the Cerambycide. In other respects Stenopotes differs, in 
the form of the prothorax, in the presence of epipleure to the 
elytra, &c., from both Rhagiomorpha and Tritocosmia, the 
other two genera of the “groupe.” ‘These he differentiates 
by the one having a tuft of hairs on the third joint of the 
antenne, which the other has not. At best this is a 
doubtful character; one objection to it is, that the tuft 
very often, apparently, belongs to the insect only in its earlier 
life*. LRhagiomorpha is at present confined to one species— 
lepturotdes, Boisd. My R. eaxilis, from its prothorax slightly 


* In the case of Tritocosmia Digglesit (Tr. Ent. Soc. ser. 2, v. p. 58), 
one of my specimens has the tuft reduced to a small patch at one point 
of the apex of the joint; this is what I alluded to in saying that the tuft 
was “deciduous,” an expression which M. Lacordaire has taken to mean 
a denial of its existence. In the same note (Gen. viii. p. 408) he quotes 
me as giving “‘ Nouvelle Bretagne” (from which island I have never seen 
an insect), instead of New South Wales, as the habitat of 7. rubea. The 
antennas of 7. paradoxa are remarkable, but do not, in the absence of 
other characters, justify its generic separation as Lacordaire suggests. 


Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 217 


protuberant but not spined at the side, will probably form the 
type of a new genus. Stenoderus concolor, M‘Leay (King’s 
Voyage, ii. 452), with which Lacordaire identifies A. leptu- 
rovdes, is a true Stenoderus. 


Stenopotes pallidus. Pl. V. fig. 7. 


S. elongatus, fulvescens, vix nitidus, capite prothoraceque saturati- 
oribus, illo in medio canaliculato; rostro longitudine paulo latiore, 
planato-marginato; antennis leviter piloso-fimbriatis, articulo 
tertio quam sequentibus multo breviore; prothorace latitudine 
sesquilongiore, postice gradatim latiore, pone apicem parum incur- 
vato, supra lineis duabus pilosis notato ; scutello subrotundato ; ely- 
tris prothorace quintuplo longioribus, supra planatis, singulis cos- 
tulis duabus longitudinalibus instructis ; infra pedibusque pube 
tenuissime indutis. Long. 7 lin. 


Hab. Waikato. 


XUTHODES. 


Caput breve, inter oculos suleatum. Oculi magni, supra distantes. 
Antenne corpore longiores, tenuiter ciliate, articulo basali ob- 
conico, tertio fere sequali, quarto paulo breviore, quinto ad unde- 
cimum longioribus. Prothorax antice late truncatus, utrinque 
bituberculatus, tuberculo anteriore apicali, altero mediano, disco 
inequali. Elytra oblonga, parallela. Pedes mediocres ; femora 
fusiformia. Prosternum angustum, arcuatum. 


In habit and colour the only representative of this genus is 
like the Chilian Phymatioderus bizonatus; but its characters 
ally it with Grammicosum and Hesperophanes, from both of 
which it differs in the prothorax and antenne. 


Xuthodes punctipennis. Pl. V. fig. 9. 


X. capite prothoraceque fulvis, opacis ; elytris nitide flavescentibus, 
nigro-punctatis, punctis apicem versus minutis, pone medium 
fascia angusta fusca ornatis; antennis, pedibus abdomineque 
luteis; prothorace impunctato, disco 5-tuberculato. Long. 73 
lin. 


Hab. Pitt’s Island. 


Xyloteles costatus. Pl. V. fig. 8. 


X. elongatus, fusco-metallicus, antennis pedibusque castaneis, sub- 
tilissime tomentosis ; illis articulis basi plerumque pallidioribus ; 
capite prothoraceque levigatis, hoc in medio tenuiter cor- 
rugato; scutello semicirculari, griseo-pubescenti; elytris ob- 
longo-obovatis, apicibus rotundatis, singulis fortiter quinquecosta- 
tis, costis duabus exterioribus basi conjunctis, interstitiis sparsim 


218 My. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and 


impresso-punctatis ; corpore infra subtiliter punctulato ; abdomine 
segmentis quatuor basalibus utrinque macula grisea pilosa notatis. 
Long. 74-9 lin. 

Hab. Pitt’s Island. 


What, from its narrower abdomen, I take to be the male, 
has shorter elytra less drawn out at the apex than the female ; 
the antenne are about the same length—a little shorter than 
the body in both. This fine species, which at first sight 
might be taken to be generically distinct from Xyloteles, was, 
like the last, found by Mr. Travers in Pitt’s Island, one of 
the Chatham group. 


TYSIUS. 


Caput elongatum ; rostrum mediocre, subangulatum ; scrobes subter- 
minales, oblique, infra oculos currentes. Scapus tenuatus, gra- 
datim incrassatus, ad marginem posticum oculi attingens ; funiculus 
7-articulatus, articulo basali elongato, ampliato, secundo breviter 
obconico, ceteris transversis; clava distincta, longe elliptica. 
Oculi subrotundati, grosse granulati, a prothorace distantes. 
Prothorax parvus, subcylindricus, antice paulo productus. Scu- 
tellum triangulare. lytra ampliata, oblongo-cordata, humeris 
rotundatis. Femora antica et intermedia modice incrassata, illa 
mutica, postica valida, infra fortiter dentata; tibi@ subflexuose, 
apice inermes; ¢arsi mediocres, articulo tertio late bilobo. Meta- 
sternum modice elongatum. Processus intercoxalis latus, trunca- 
tus. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus ampliatis ; swtwra pri- 
ma in medio arcuata. 


The only species of this genus is ferruginous in colour, 
with deciduous greyish scales, but always more scattered at 
the sides, which, to the naked eye present the appearance 
of being marked with a large brownish patch. I obtained 
my original specimen from an old collection in the possession 
of Mr. Stevens; but I have since received it from Capt. 
Broun, who finds it plentifully at Tairoa, near Auckland. 

Eugnomus, Schinh., with an undescribed New-Zealand insect 
for its type, is unknown to me, but is apparently differentiated 
from the present genus in several particulars, 2. e. in the eyes, 
antenn, prothorax, elytra, &c. 


Tysius amplipennis. Pl. V. fig. 1. 


T. ferrugineus, squamulis grisescentibus inequaliter vestitus, supra 
setulis paucis adspersus; capite confertim punctato, super oculos 
tuberculis duobus munito; rostro capite parum longiore ; pro- 
thorace longitudine latitudini fere equali, pone apicem fortiter 
constricto ; elytris basi prothorace duplo latioribus, pone basin 
oblique excavatis, striato-punctatis, interstitiis latis, vix convexis, 


Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 219 


tertio quintoque interrupte elevatis, quarto quintoque versus 
apicem callosis; corpore infra sparse punctato. Long. 1} lin. 


Hab. Tairoa. 
INOPHLEUS. 


Rostrum modice elongatum, robustum, apicem versus gradatim in- 
crassatum, supra tricarinatum, plaga triangulari munitum ; scrobes 
fanimnles, arcuate, ad latera rostri cito desmentest Scapus pone 
oculum superans; funiculus articulo basali elongato, ceteris 
obconicis vel pyriformibus; clava distincta. Ocul: infra angu- 
lares, subfortiter granulati. Prothoraa basi angusticr, lobis 
ocularibus munitus. Elytra dorso planata vel subdepressa, 
apicem versus declivia. Femora in medio crassiora; tibie 
antice flexuose, intus haud dentate, relique recte, postice 
corbellis subapertis ; tars? normales. Abdomen segmentis duobus 
basalibus ampliatis. 


The Chilian genus Cylindrorhinus is not capable of being 
strictly defined as it Lek at present; but taking Lacordaire’s 
characters, the more determinate seems to be the close con- 
nexion of the club to the funicle; in the genus before us the 
club is well limited. If, however, we had been dealing with 
Chilian instead of New-Zealand insects I should have had 
little hesitation in placing, provisionally at least, the species 
described below with Cylindrorhinus, except that the latter 
is without any vestige of scales. 


Inophleus Traversit. Pl. V. fig. 4 


I. fuscus, obscure griseo-squamosus, rostro prothorace paulo breviore, 
carina intermedia sat acute elevata; antennis piceis; funiculi 
articulo secundo quam primo paulo breviore; clava elongato- 
elliptica, griseo-tomentosa; prothorace parum longiore quam 
latiore, supra ineequali, subtilissime punctato, lobis ocularibus 
prominulis; scutello minuto, vix conspicuo; elytris postice gra- 
datim latioribus, supra valde planatis, ineequaliter striato-punc- 
tatis, punctis nonnullis areolatis, humeris obliquis, singulis 
elytris utrinque angulatis, postice dentato-productis, apicibus 
acutis, parte declivi in medio paulo producta; pedibus sparse 
squamosis; tibiis sat elongatis. Long. 5-6 lin. 


Hab. Chatham Islands. 


This species is remarkable for the perfectly flat disk of the 
elytra, the sides bent suddenly down forming a sharp angle 
with the disk. It is from Pitt’s Island, one of the Chatham 
group, where it was found by Mr. Travers. 


Inophleus inuus. 


I. nigrescens, subtiliter squamosus, squamulisque puiformibus albis 
adspersus ; rostro prothorace yvix breviore, carina intermedia basi 


220 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and 


magis elevata; antennis piceis; funiculi articulo secundo quam 
primo breviore; clava elongato-elliptica, tomentosa ; prothorace 
paulo latiore quam longiore, punctis flexuosis leviter impresso ; 
scutello parvo, distincto; elytris sat anguste obovatis, supra paulo 
convexis, seriatim fortiter punctatis, interstitiis alternis paulo 
elevatis, tertio a sutura postice dentato-producto, parte declivi 
in medio modice convexa, apicibus paulo elongatis; tibiis sat 
elongatis. Long. 7 lin. 


Hab. Queenstown. 


The punctures on the prothorax are so modified as to give 
the impression of a granulated surface rather than of punctua- 
tion. Nearly all the characters of this species are diagnostic. 


Inophleus villaris. 


I. fuscus, griseo-squamosus; rostro prothorace multo breviore, 
apice sat subito deflecto ; antennis brevioribus, funiculo articulis 
duobus basalibus sequalibus; prothorace fere in medio latiore, 
supra inequali, vage foveatim impresso ; scutello inviso; elytris 
pone humeros latioribus, supra subplanatis, striato-punctatis, 
postice minus angulatis, apicibus acuminatis, vix productis ; 
corpore infra pedibusque squamis elongatis aspersis; tiblis minus 
elongatis. Long. 33 lin. 


Hab. Christchurch. 


Has a somewhat different outline from that of I. Traversii, 
but is perhaps more nearly allied to it than the preceding. 


Inophleus rhesus. 


I. ovatus, fuscus, leviter griseo-squamosus, supra setulis adspersus ; 
rostro prothorace breviore; antennis ferrugineis; funiculo arti- 
culis secundo, tertio, quarto subzequalibus, modice elongatis ; 
clava minus elongata; prothorace rugoso, ante medinm latiore ; 
scutello parvo; elytris subcordatis, dorso ad suturam postice 
dentato-productis, versus apicem verticaliter declivibus, seriatim 
foveatis, singulis costis tribus munitis; tibiis minus elongatis. 
Long. 33 lin. 

Hab. Lake Guyon. 


Allied to the preceding ; but, ¢nter alia, there isa small but 
very distinct scutellum. 


Inophleus vitiosus. 


J. subangustus, niger, nitidus, squamis concoloribus adspersus ; 
rostro prothorace fere duplo breviore, apice squamositate grisea 
tecto, costis lateralibus obsoletis; antennis piceis ; funiculi arti- 
culo secundo quam primo longiore; prothorace zquato, latitudine 
longiore, ante medium latiore; scutello minuto; elytris elongato- 


Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 221 


cordatis, basi depressis, postice singulis in mare acute pro- 
ductis, apicem versus ad suturam carinato-elevatis, supra striato- 
punctatis, punctis sat remotis, bene determinatis ; tibiis posticis 
paulo flexuosis. Long. 32 lin. 


Hab. Lake Guyon. 


A somewhat aberrant species. A specimen, apparently the 
female, has the elytra less produced and the apex more 
rounded. 


PHRYNIXUS. 


ftostrum mediocre, arcuatum, basi angustius; scrobes medians, 
foveiformes. Oculi parvi, ovales, grosse granulati, a prothorace 
distantes. Scapus antennarum clavatus ; funiculus 7-articulatus, 
articulis a secundo sensim crassioribus; clava distincta. Pro- 
thorax suboblongus, irregularis, lobis ocularibus obsoletis. Scu- 
tellum nullum. Hlytra brevia, ovata, angulis anticis porrectis. 
Pedes breviusculi ; femora in medio inerassata; tibie subflexuuse, 
apice mucronate; tarsi articulis tribus basalibus transversis, 
penultimo integro, supra excavato, ultimo valido. Abdomen 
segmentis duobus basalibus connatis, ampliatis. 


On the whole this genus may be considered as being most 
nearly allied to the European Dichotrachelus; but in four 
species of that genus, which I have examined, I do not find 
the penultimate tarsal joint entire, as stated by Lacordaire, 
but more or less bilobed. The foveiform scrobes and small 
eyes away from the prothorax are the most essential dia- 
gnostic characters of Phrynixus. My specimen is from an old 


co) . 
collection, and was purchased from Mr. Stevens. 


Phrynixus terreus. Pl. V. fig. 2. 


P. ovatus, fuscus, supra squamositate dilutiore vestitus; rostro 
prothorace paulo breviore; funiculi articulo basali longiusculo, 
secundo breviore, quinque sequentibus transversis, ultimo crasso, 
obconico; clava brevi, obsolete articulata; prothorace supra 
sulcatim tuberculato; elytris irregularibus, seriatim punctatis, 
punctis approximatis, tuberculis plurimis conicis instructis ; pedi- 
bus rude squamosis. Long. 22 lin. 


Hab. ? 


CECYROPA. 


Rostrum breve, validum ; scrobes subterminales, postice dilatate, 
longe ante oculos desinentes ; scapus elongatus, gradatim incras- 
satus, pone oculum superans; funiculus breviusculus, 7-articu- 
latus, articulo basali crassiore, secundo breviore, ceteris trans- 
versis ; clava distincta. Oculi ovati, grosse granulati, prothoraci 
contigui. Prothorax ampliatus, paulo convexus, utrinque rotun- 
datus, basi truncatus; lobis ocularibus fere obsoletis, fimbriatis, 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 16 


222 On new Genera and Species of Coleoptera. 


Seutellum invisum. lytra cordiformia, prothorace latiora, 
humeris obliquis. Femora crassa; tibie versus apicem valde 
ampliatee, posticse corbellis cavernosis; tarst articulis duobus 
basalibus triangularibus, secundo minore, tertio late bilobo; 
ultimo mediocre; unguiculis liberis; coae antice haud contigue. 
Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus amplis, sutura prima ar- 
cuata. 


It is not without hesitation that I place this genus with the 
Rhyparosomine, the cavernous corbels of the posterior tibie . 
being exceptional. It has, however, some analogy at least to 
Dysostines on account of its large prothorax and the non- 
contiguity of the anterior coxe. At any rate there is no 
other place for it in “ Section A” of the “ Phanérognathes 
symmérides”’ of Lacordaire, to which the genus belongs. Of 
my two specimens one has a few patches of dark-coloured 
scales on the middle of the elytra; in the other the dark 
predominates, the white forming dispersed spots on the upper 
surface. 

Cecyropa tychioides. PI. V. fig. 3. 

C. sat late ovalis, fusca, squamulis griseo-albidis adpressis, supra 
plus minusve fuscis interjectis, omnino dense tecta; rostro 
antennisque squamulosis, his ferrugineis setulis adspersis ; pro- 
thorace ante medium latiore, utrinque valde rotundato, apice 
quam basi duplo angustiore; elytris seriatim punctatis, punctis 


approximatis, juxta apicem sat subito deflexis; pedibus parce 
setulosis. Long. 22 lin. 


Hab. Pitt’s Island; Wellington. 


Cranophorus venustus. 

C. elliptico-ovatus, modice convexus, villosus, niger, supra sat 
confertim punctulatus ; prothorace utrinque late flavo-marginato ; 
elytris singulis margine externo maculisque duabus magnis flavis. 
Long. 24 lin. 

Hab. Waikato. 

Cranophorus, Muls., is easily recognized by the prolonga- 
tion of the anterior part of the prothorax completely covering 
the head (not emarginate as in the generality of the Coccinel- 
lide). Two species only from the Cape were known hitherto. 
I have but a single specimen of the species before me; but a 
minuter examination might show structural peculiarities re- 
quiring its generic separation from the Cape species, which 
have certainly a somewhat different aspect. Only four mem- 
bers of the family are known from New Zealand, viz. Cocc?- 
nella Tasmanii, C. concinna, Lats antipodum, and the above; 
Capt. Broun has sent two or three species of Scymnus, not 
yet determined, and possibly introduced. 


Mr. T. Higgin on a new Species of Luffaria. 223 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE V. 


Fig. 1. Tysius amplipennis; 1a, head. 

Fig. 2. Phrynixus terreus; 2a, head (the eye is much too small). 

Fig. 3. Cecyropa tychioides. 

Fig. 4. Inophleus Traversii. 

Fig. 5. Actizeta albata. 

Fig. 6. Phycosecis discoidea; 6a, antenna; 64, fore tibia and tarsus; 6c, 


maxilla with its palpus; 6d, mentum with the lower lip and its 
alpi. 

Fig. 7. edits pallidus. 

Fig. 8. Xyloteles costatus. 

Fig. 9. Xuthodes punctipennis. 

Fig. 10. Syrphetodes marginatus. 

Fig. 11. Right fore tibia and tarsus of Actizeta albata (the artist has 
placed it in a position to represent the left). lla, antenna; 
but the basal jomt has been unaccountably omitted. 

Fg. 12. Head of Cyttaha griseipila. 


XXVII.—On a new Sponge of the Genus Luffaria, from 
Yucatan, in the Liverpool Free Museum. By THOMAS 
Hieein, of Huyton. 

[Plate VI.] 


A REMARKABLY fine specimen of one of the trumpet-shaped 
sponges has recently been presented to the Liverpool Free 
Museum by Staff-Surgeon-Major Samuel Archer, stationed 
at Belize, in the name of Dr. Barry, Staff-Surgeon at Corosal, 
who obtained it from Ambergris Island, off the coast of Yuca- 
tan, Gulf of Honduras; and, thanks to the care and trouble 
taken by these gentlemen in preserving it and transmitting it 
to this country, it has arrived in an almost perfect state. From 
its great size and its resemblance to a speaking-trumpet, Mr. 
Archer has called it “ Neptune’s Trumpet.” 

It is an undescribed species of the group of sponges to 
which MM. Duchassaing de Fonbressin and Michelotti, in 
their memoir on the sponges of the Caribbean Sea, gave the 
generic name Luffaria, from the gourd Luffa, or “ vegetable 
sponge” as it has been called, in common use in the West 
Indies and elsewhere*. This term (Luffarta) was accepted 


* The fruit of this Cucurbitaceous plant, when denuded of its soft 
fleshy parts, is found to have a skeleton consisting of a thickly anasto- 
mosed mass of fibres made up of thin-walled cells, which quickly takes 
up water, and is therefore suitable for washing-purposes. It has lately 
been introduced into this country as an article of commerce, and is sold 
in the druggists’ shops, cut open down the side and spread out flat, as a 
flesh-brush for use in the bath. 

i6* 


224 Mr. T. Higgin on a new 


by Dr. Oscar Schmidt in 1870, in his work on the Atlantic 
sponges, as serving to represent a family proper to the Tropical 
seas—also by Mr. H. J. Carter in 1872, as recorded in his 
contribution to ‘Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.’ vol. x. p. 101—and 
has now been adopted by the latter in his “ Notes introductory 
to the Study and Classification of the Spongida,” published 
in the last two issues of this Journal. 

The sponge about to be described is not figured or described 
by any of the old writers on the Class; and as no perfect spe- 
cimen of it exists in the British Museum, Mr. Archer’s sponge, 
which is so well grown and in such good condition, may ad- 
vantageously be taken as typical of this particular species of 
Luffaria. ‘The specimen consists of two tubes—a very long 
one, which has a flattish basal attachment, and a small one, 
which grows up from the base of the larger one, possibly 
from pullulation, most likely, however, from the development 
of an embryo which had settled at the base of the larger one ; 
but for present purposes each may be regarded as a zoolo- 
gical individual. 


Luffarta Archert, n. sp. (Pl. VI.) 


The form of this sponge is that of a tube which gradually 
increases in width as it increases in length up to its free end, 
which is somewhat constricted; while at its small or fixed 
end there is a strong flange-like growth, which forms the 
basal attachment: hence its general shape is that of a speaking- 
trumpet, and suggestive of the long horn used in Switzerland 
toawaken the mountain-echoes, with which tourists are familiar. 
The inside of the tube presents a slightly circularly ridged ap- 
pearance, but is smooth ; the outside is deeply furrowed trans- 
versely throughout its entire length with sinuosities, which 
have a depth of 2 to } an inch, and a width of 4 to § of an 
inch. The wall of the tube is of uniform thickness nearly 
throughout its whole length—that is, from the base to within 
half an inch or an inch of the free end, when it diminishes up 
to the rim of the aperture, which has a smooth, well-defined, 
and rather sharp edge; the wall generally measures, from the 
inside of the tube to the tops of the sinuous ridges on the out- 
side, from } to 3 of an inch, or occasionally ? of an inch, and is 
composed of a close network of rather rigid, clear amber- 
coloured fibre, which seldom exceeds 1-100th of an inch in 
diameter. The fibre has the opaque, white, granular pith- 
like core peculiar to the family ; but in this species the granules 
do not form a lining or crust on the inside of an axial cavity, 
neither are they closely compacted into a dense column filling 
up the axis of the fibre; but the first deposit of hardening 


Species of Luffaria from Yucatan. 225 


sareode or horny material has penetrated amongst the granules 
instead of forming a decided wall around them, and thus the 
fibre is not tubular, as in most of the Luffarida, but solid ; 
and this feature is characteristic. The diameter of the granular 
core is uniformly (excepting, of course, at the joints or angles 
of the meshes) about 1-1600th of an inch, and the thickness 
of the horny material around it is in the young growth also 
about 1-1600th of an inch, thus making the diameter of 
the young fibre 3-1600ths of an inch; while that of the 
oldest fibre measures about 16-1600ths or 1-100th of an inch. 
The horny skeleton-network does not present any radial lines, 
but is a reticulation of meshes of nearly uniform figure and 
character, and is apparently increased by the addition of one 
polyhedral mesh after another, through the extension of new 
fibre chiefly projected from the angles of the already formed 
meshes, which branchlets soon bifurcate, extend, and unite 
to form new meshes. The round-edged ridges on the outside 
of the tube are simply extended growths of the ordinary net- 
work, which is produced more in one place than another ; 
and they seem to occur much like a succession of rings, though 
the circle is seldom complete, and often an appearance is as- 
sumed similar to that of the surface of the Meandrina coral. 
The rim of the aperture consists of fine, young, reticulated fibre 
imbedded in very dark-coloured sarcode (nearly black, indeed) ; 
and the extension of the tube both in length and thickness ap- 
pears to be produced by the addition of similar ring-like struc- 
ture growing apically, endogenously and exogenously. ‘The 
dermal reticulation supports a strong glazed cuticle of a dark 
brown colour, through which may now be seen protruding the 
plain and bifurcated ends of the young fibre. This dermal 
covering is pierced at irregular intervals with pores, which 
measure from 1-50th to 1-25th of an inch in diameter, consider- 
able spaces occurring in it in which no pores can be detected ; 
but although the pores are thus found scattered and isolated over 
some parts of the surface, they are elsewhere found in groups 
of several together both in the furrows and on the ridges. 
They lead directly into the “subdermal cavities,” which are 
large and roomy, and which, besides communicating with the 
areolar structure behind them by means of the usual sphinctral- 
openings in their sarcodic walls, sometimes communicate with 
each other in a similar way, thus accounting for the paucity 
of pores in some parts of the dermal layer. The areolar 
structure of the interior is a series of roomy chambers, which 
extend from the subdermal cavities across the walls of the tube, 
and which communicate with each other by means of circular 
openings in the sarcode which tympanizes the interstices 


226 Mr. T. Higgin on a new 


of the horny network ; these openings are sometimes small, 
measuring 1-200th of an inch across or even less, and some- 
times are as large as 1-50th of an inch; but whether large or 
small, the margin of each is a more or less thickened ring, and 
they are no doubt sphinctral. The sarcode of this areolar struc- 
ture is not dark-coloured like that of the dermis, but is almost 
colourless, and is dotted over with rounded granular bodies, 
which may be regarded, according to the observations of Mr. 
H. J. Carter, as the pigment-cells, which, when exposed to the 
light (as they are in the dermal sarcode), become deeply coloured, 
and in that condition give the sarcode of the surface its cha- 
racteristically dark brown or black appearance. It is probably 
for the same reason that the sarcodic surface-layer of the 
inside of the tube is not so dark as that of the outside; but 
another reason is that it is not so strong. ‘The position of the 
vents is a good deal obliterated by this tender dermal sarcode 
having cracked in drying ; they may, however, be fairly traced, 
occurring in circular lines on the imner surface of the tube, 
and rather larger than the pore-openings. Thus, as in all 
tubular sponges, the vents open into the so-called “ cloacal 
cavity,” which is but the great excretory canal of the whole 
sponge emptying itself at the aperture. 

Size. The large individual or tube measures 3 feet 9 inches 
in length, with a diameter of 2 inches at the small or fixed 
end, where it rises from the flange-like base ; and one of 5 by 
4 inches at the other extremity just before it terminates, not 
being absolutely round at this part. ‘The small individual or 
tube is 1 foot 7 inches long, its smallest diameter being 1 inch, 
and its largest 24 inches. The proportions of the two tubes 
are therefore similar. But Mr. Hareb has subsequently met 
with another specimen, which is said to be nearly five feet 
six inches long. 

Obs. The large tube has in the living state doubtless been 
quite round at its free end, like the small tube; but it has 
been placed on its side to dry, in which position the walls, 
having been heavy with water, have not had sufficient strength 
to retain the original shape of the tube, but have, by depending, 
somewhat fallen together; and consequently, drying in this 
state, it is not quite round at the free end. 

The only sponge hitherto figured with which this species 
might be confounded is that which was described, with illus- 
trations, by Esper in the volume of ‘ Pflanzenthiere ’ published 
in 1794, page 222, tab. xx., xxl., xxl. A, as the Spongia jistu- 
laris of Linnezeus, and which appears to be also Spongia tube- 
formis of Lamarck ; but neither the plates nor the letterpress 


Species of Luffaria from Yucatan. 227 


represent or describe our species, which differs in outward 
form and appearance as well as in the details of its fibre and 
its reticulation. The formula of Spongia fistularis, in the 
twelfth edition of the ‘ Systema Nature,’ more properly applies 
to one of the tubular Chalinas than to any of the Luffarida ; 
and the observations of all the old writers on the subject 
render it almost certain that they included both the tubular 
Chalinas and tubular Luffarida under the specific name 
“ jstularis,” the different examples of each then known being 
taken to be varieties of the same species. 

In the sulcate sinuosities of the surface are many examples 
of both siliceous-spiculed and calcareous-spiculed sponges of 
humble and diminutive growth, also the stems or branches of 
Tubuliporide and the empty tube-cases of minute Serpulide, 
and many small patches of calcareous deposits ; and frequently 
the dermal covering is seen to be sprinkled over with particles 
of white sand and other débris, adhering firmly to it, or im- 
bedded in the exposed fibrous network. 

Mr. Carter has kindly sent me a tracing of his “ rough 
sketch ” of a specimen of the genus Luffaria from the East 
Mediterranean, obtained fresh, and preserved in spirit, by 
Admiral Spratt, who presented it to the British Museum 
(No. 73. 4.6.9) ; to which Mr. Carter has obligingly added the 
following remarks :—‘ It is tubular, about 6 inches long and 
about ? of an inch in diameter, also bears a somewhat smaller 
specimen by its side. Thus the foregoing statement upon 
Schmidt’s authority, viz. that the ‘family is proper to the 
Tropical seas,’ requires modification ; for it is also to be found 
in the Mediterranean sea. Moreover from this fresh specimen 
we learn that the aperture is circumscribed by a wide dupli- 
cature of dermal sarcode, which in a ring-like form surrounds 
the opening, and evidently performs the sphinctral diaphrag- 
matic office common to vents generally.” 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI. 


The figure is after an excellent photograph by Robinson and Thomp- 
son, and gives the general character and appearance of the sponge faith- 
fully; but it is rather too broad in the lower half, and therefore does not 
look quite so graceful as the specimen itself. 


228 Dr. A. Giinther on some Leporine 


XXVIII.—Description of a new Species of Pigeon from the 
Karen Hills. By Artur, Viscount WALDEN, P.Z.S., 
F.R.S. 


Ducula griseicapilla, n. sp. 


Chin and throat pure white ; remainder of lower surface 
pale grey, the breast being tinged with lilac; back of neck 
vinous; interscapulary region brown with a vinous tinge ; 
wing-coverts brown, like the back, but not so strongly tinted 
with vinous; quills dark brown, almost black; uropygium 
and upper tail-coverts dark ash; rectrices above dark brown, 
with a broad grey terminal band; lower surface of rectrices 
pale grey; under tail-coverts pale cream-colour; forehead, 
crown, nape, cheeks, and ear-coverts pure French grey. 

Wing 9°5 inches, tail 8°5, bill from forehead 1, tarsus 1, 
middle toe 1°75. 

“Tris (9) greyish white; orbits grey-brown; bill reddish 
plum-colour, pale at tip”? (Wardlaw Ramsay). 

Described from examples obtained by Lieutenant Wardlaw 
Ramsay on the Karen hills, at from 4000 to 4200 feet. A 
representative form of D. insignis and D. badia. 


XXIX.—Descriptions of some Leporine Mammals from 
Central Asta. By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER, F.R.S. 


Tue British Museum has recently received several small 
collections of Central-Asiatic Mammalia, which consisted 
chiefly of species previously known, but imperfectly repre- 
sented in the National Collection. Among the specimens of 
hares (Lepus and Lagomys), for the majority of which we are 
indebted to Capt. J. Biddulph, there were several species 
apparently hitherto undescribed ; and on these and a few others 
I beg to offer the following remarks. 


Lepus tibetanus (Waterhouse). 


Two specimens, obtained by Captain Biddulph in June in 
the Nobra valley, agree very well with the type of this species, 
being only a little smaller in size, while a fourth specimen, 
collected many years ago by Captain Strachey in Ladak, 
equals the latter in this respect. Also in this species the 
hairs are straight, and not curled as in Lepus pallipes. 

Lepus oiostolus of Hodgson, which I know only from the 


Mammals from Central Asia, 229 


drawing in his collection and from a very young example 
presented by him to the Museum, has evidently curly hairs 
on the back; and therefore I doubt whether it is correctly 
referred to the synonymy of Lepus tibetanus. 


Lepus pamirensis. 

Distinguished by its unusually dense and rather short and 
stiff fur, which reminds one of that of the wild sheep of the same 
region: this peculiarity of the fur, however, is limited to the 
back ; on the haunches and on the sides it is as soft as in other 
species. Also the front part of the ears is covered with an 
extraordinarily dense and comparatively long and stiff fur. 
Back brownish, darkest in the middle; haunches light grey ; 
back of the neck and foremost part of the chest rufous. A 
whitish streak above the eye. Front part of the ear brown, 
like the back; apex of the ear blackish below; both margins 
of the ear-opening white, but the white fringe of the lower 
margin is accompanied on the inside of the ear by a dark 
brown band. Legs white, fore part of the front legs and 
outer part of the hind legs slightly tinged with yellow- 
rufous. 


inches. 
Length from tip of nose to root of tail .... 15 
Length from nose to occiput ........-.... 3s 
ene tM OL leat by. acc tm, pia nante/ we ales eho ae 4 
Length of tarsus, including the nails...... 43 


A single specimen, stated to be a young male, was obtained 
on the Pamir in the month of May. 


Lepus yarkandensis. 


Differs from L. tibetanus in lacking the black colour near 
the apex and margins of the ears, from L. pallipes in being 
without grey on the haunches, and from both in being of 
smaller size, and especially in the legs being more slender. 

Fur long, dense, silky, without any tendency to curl. Back 
of a pale ochre-colour, some of the hairs being black-tipped. 
The colour of the back passes on the sides gradually into the 
pure white of the lower parts, the hairs of the abdomen being 
remarkably long. Chest with a faint reddish tinge, the hairs 
of this region being of a light slate-colour at the base. Upper 
part of the head, anterior margin of the ears, and side of the 
head coloured like the back. A whitish band round the upper 
part of the orbit, continued for some distance in the direction 
towards the base of the ear; a more or less conspicuous whitish 


230 Dr. A. Giinther on some Leporine 


band ascends from the throat towards the ear. Front part of 
the ears covered with a moderately dense fur; hind margin 
of the ear with a dense fringe of buff-coloured hairs. Tail 
white, brownish grey above; fore legs of a delicate buff colour 
like the back of the neck ; hind legs of a still lighter colour, 
nearly white. 


inches. 
Length from tip of nose to root of tail .... 16 
Length from nose to occiput ............ + 
diene th jot ear jays) cath heh alee ean 43 
Length of tarsus, including the nails ...... 4 


The two specimens in the British Museum were obtained 
by Captain Biddulph in November and January, in the neigh- 
bourhood of Yarkand; both are nearly of the same size. 


Lagomys nepalensis (Hodgson). 


M. Alphonse Milne-Edwards, in his remarks on the species 
of this genus in ‘ Recherch. Mammif.,’ observes that the defi- 
nition of the species hitherto described is somewhat vague, 
and that their number would probably have to be reduced, 
the majority being founded on slight modifications of colour. 
As far as I can judge from the specimens of the Asiatic species 
in the British Museum, I believe that they are easily distin- 
guishable, and that the coloration is pretty constant in the 
species of the same range. With regard to the species described 
by him as Lagomys tibetanus, I admit that there is consider- 
able difficulty in separating it from L. nepalensis, of which we 
possess specimens almost identical with ZL. tibetanus in size 
and colour. 


Lagomys Curzonice (Hodgson). 


General hue of a pale sandy brownish grey, many of the 
hairs on the back having blackish tips; upper part of the 
head and cheeks coloured like the back; a whitish crossband 
on each side of the throat behind the ear; these bands are 
not confluent, but separated from each other along the middle 
of the neck by a stripe of the same dark colour as the back. 
The colour of the back gradually passes into the whitish of 
the lower parts, which is slightly washed with rufous. Chin 
black ; feet whitish. A subcutaneous glandular patch below 
the ear is indicated by hairs which are of a rusty colour at 
the base. Soles of the feet covered with rather long hairs, 
below which the pads of the toes are hidden. Ears of 
moderate size, sparsely covered with hairs. The fur re- 


Mammals from Central Asia. 231 


sembles, as regards denseness and structure, that of Lagomys 
rufescens. 


inches 
< [ecy tH Ia 2 liege due LE RRC 8 
eH EOL CAT 5 a.. acboee nd trciira oie deere = 
Length of tarsus, including nails..,....... ike 


The above diagnosis is taken from two skins presented b 
Mr. Hodgson as Lagomys Curzonie in the year 1858. The 
specimens were obtained in the Sikkim Himalayas. 


Lagomys ladacensis. 


I propose this name for the Ladak species fully described 
by Stoliczka and Anderson under the name of L. Curzonice 
(Hodgson). Mr. Blanford (Journ. As. Soc. Beng. 1872, p. 35) 
has already expressed his very just doubts respecting the 
propriety of identifying the Ladak species with that described 
by Hodgson. ‘To the descriptions published I have only to 
add that the glandular patch on each side of the throat, below 
the ear, which is so very distinct in L. rufescens, is very in- 
distinctly indicated by the colour and structure of the hairs in 
the present species ; and that the hairs on the lower side of the 
feet, although dense, are not long enough to hide the black 
pads of the toes. 

The specimens before me are from Chagra, 14000 feet 
above the sea. 


Lagomys macrotis. 


Fur very soft and long, especially on the hind part of the 
back. General hue of the upper parts pale buff-yellow, 
whitish on the sides and underneath; a small white patch 
behind the ear; feet pure white ; chin white ; the hairs of the 
moustaches white, but some of them black. Apparently no 
glandular patch below the ear. ars very large, well covered 
with hairs. Soles of the feet covered with short hairs, leaving 
the pads of the toes quite bare. 


inches 
EI coral oTR SEU es cr 2 array Sree cos we godin sles ales chess! etal? 8 
HCO EEOROIVEAE 35s cwcen aier Rica when sacle ae iacters Iles 
Length of tarsus, including nails .......... 13 


Of this long-eared species I have seen two specimens: one 
of them, which is in a very bad condition, has been in the 
British Museum since 1844, without indication of its habitat ; 
for the other we are indebted to Captain Biddulph, who gives 
Doba as the locality. 


232 On a new Species of Taphozous. 


XXX.—Description of a new Species of Taphozous from 
Labuan. By G. E. Dosson, M.A., M.B., F.L.S., &e. 


Taphozous affinis, n. sp. 

Ears shorter than the head, inner margin of the ear-conch 
not papillate; tragus rather short, almost quite circular 
above, outer surface concave. Lower lip with a deep narrow 
groove in the centre of its upper surface. Male with a deep 
gular sac as large as in 7. saccolaimus; female with a rudi- 
mentary sac, the margins of the sac alone developed. 

No radio-metacarpal pouch. Wings from the ankles. 

Fur above black, the bases of the hairs white; beneath 
wholly pure silky white, as in Vesperugo Temminckii. ‘The 
integument of the back is white ; the antebrachial and inter- 
femoral membranes, and that portion of the wing-membrane 
between the humerus and the leg, black ; the wing-membrane 
between the forearm and third finger is white, while that 
portion between the third and first fingers is black, mottled 
with white along the third finger; beneath, the wing-membrane 
is pure white from the sides of the body outwards as far as 
the third finger, beyond which it is coloured as the corre- 
sponding part above. 

Measurements of an adult female, the largest of four speci- 
mens preserved in alcohol :—length, head and body 3°4 inches ; 
tail 1:1; head 1:15; ear 0°93; tragus 0°25; forearm 2°9; 
thumb 0°5; second finger—metacarpal 2°8, first phalange 1:2, 
second phalange 1:2; fourth finger 2°5; tibia 1:0; foot and 
claws 0°6. 

Hab, Labuan. The four specimens referred to above were 
taken from a hole in a tree in the old forest, Labuan. Type 
in the collection of the British Museum. 


This species resembles 7. saccolaimus very closely in 
general structure and size, but may be distinguished by the 
margins of the gular pouch in the female being alone developed, 
whereas in 7’. saccolaimus the female has a distinct gular 
pouch, though smaller than in the male. The colour of 
the fur is also very different; but this character is too 
variable in Chiroptera to depend upon alone as a specific 
difference. 


Miscellaneous. 233 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


Descriptions of two new Species of Heterocerous Lepidoptera of the 
Family Arctiide. By A. G. Burtzr, F.L.S. &e. 


Puacoprera, Herrich-Schiiffer. 


Phegoptera rhodosoma, 0. sp. 


In form most like P. thalassina; primaries pale brown, trans- 
versely streaked all over with dark greyish brown ; secondaries with 
disco-apical area, from costa to near anal angle, dark brown, semi- 
hyaline internally, discoidal cell whitish subhyaline, interno-anal 
area broadly rose-red ; top of head, centre of collar, and of prothorax 
creamy ochreous, remainder of thorax sepia-brown ; abdomen rose- 
red, posterior segments transversely banded with black; antennz 
dark brown: wings below sepia-brown, primaries showing the 
darker transverse streaks indistinctly ; secondaries with rosy area as 
above; head black; thorax dark brown, cox rose-red, remainder 
of the legs dark brown; venter brown, paler at base. 

Expanse of wings 2 inches 9 lines. 

Hab. Ecuador (Buckley). Type, B.M. 


Section Lophocampa, Felder. 


Phegoptera fumosa, n. sp. 


Nearly allied to P. flavopunctata of Walker, same general pattern, 
but the ground-colour of the wings semitransparent smoky brown ; 
primaries—veins blackish, a marginal series of yellow or white tri- 
angular spots terminating the nervures; a zigzag disco-submarginal 
brown chain-like streak (the links of the chain, where visible, yel- 
lowish or white); a curved postmedian series of triangular dusky- 
edged yellowish or white spots; a subcostal streak near the end of 
the cell, sometimes inclosing a pale spot; an angulated blackish 
streak across the centre of the cell, inclosing pale spots; base 
blackish, spotted with orange; secondaries paler than primaries: 
head and thorax dark brown, spotted with orange, collar margined 
with orange; abdomen dark brown, with basal tufts, sides, and anal 
segments orange: wings below much paler than above ; body whity- 
brown, dotted with orange at the sides. 

Expanse of wings 2 inches 6-7 lines. 

Hab. Brazil (Becker). Type, B.M. 


Before leaving this group I may as well record a synonym which 
I have discovered during my rearrangement of the family. 

Halesidota albidator and H. vitripennis of Walker are identical ; 
they more nearly approach the group which I regard as Phegoptera 
than Halesidota proper; but, as a matter of fact, H. cinerea, degenera, 
and albidator will form a new genus, differing considerably in the 
neuration of the secondaries. 


234 Miscellaneous. 


Lacerta muralis cerulea: a Contribution to the Darwinian Theor y. 
By Dr. Tuxopor Ermer. 


On the south-east coast of the Isle of Capri four large rocks may 
be remarked with a very picturesque aspect, three of which are en- 
tirely separated from the land, while the fourth is only joined to it 
by a small low and narrow isthmus, which threatens also to disappear 
under the action of the waves. The outermost of these islets is in 
the form of a truncated pyramid with four sides, 115 metres high, and 
terminated above by a small plateau containing about 50 square 
metres. Its sides are nearly vertical, and, in consequence, nearly in- 
accessible. There are only three inhabitants of Capri who venture 
to climb it, for the purpose of gathering the eggs of sea-gulls. 

In the spring of the year 1872 M. Eimer applied to these men in 
order to procure specimens of the animals which live on this little 
islet, to ascertain whether the conditions of isolation had not ex- 
ercised some influence on them. 

His prevision was verified, for his collectors brought him a lizard 
forming a very remarkable variety of the common species (Lacerta 
muralis) of the Isle of Capri. This variety is even so distinct from 
the type that in the eyes of many zoologists it might be regarded as 
@ species. 

M. Eimer has made a complete study of this form, which exists 
only on the rock in question, and to which he has given the name 
of Lacerta muralis cerulea; and he compares it with the different 
varieties of L. muralis which are met with in Capri, in the Kingdom 
of Naples, at Genoa, and in Germany. 

It is by its colouring that the variety cwrulea is distinguished in 
the most striking manner. The colour of the dorsal parts is some- 
times of a uniform more or less deep blue, sometimes blue with black 
markings. The belly, the throat, the lower jaw, and the lower sur- 
face of the tail and limbs are of a magnificent deep sky-blue. This 
colouring presents certain modifications depending on the season, the 
temperature, sex, &c. Thus at certain periods of the year emerald- 
green eye-spots make their appearance. 

The colour does not result from a deposit of blue pigment, but it is 
due to the existence of a thick coat of black cells of connective tissue 
which are placed under a likewise thick coat of colourless epidermis. 
This arrangement, as is well known, produces the impression of blue. 
By direct light under the microscope a fragment of skin appears 
black ; by reflected light it is seen to be blue. In the green lizards 
there is, between the black layer and the colourless layer, a layer of 
yellow pigment of a fatty nature, which assists in producing the im- 
pression of green. In L. muralis cerulea this yellow coating is ab- 
sent or is nearly so. 

A constant peculiarity of the Z. muralis of Germany is the de- 
pressed form of the head. This character is not found in the variety 
cerulea, of which the head forms rather a quadrangular pyramid 
with nearly equal sides. 

The new variety differs less from Italian individuals than from 
those of Germany ; but it is distinguished from them nevertheless. 


Miscellaneous. 235 


M. Eimer has proved a tendency to the appearance in the variety 
cerulea of characters of the squamation, which manifest themselves 
in the region where the dorsal granules abut against the ventral 
plates. Another difference, which is not, however, quite constant, 
shows itself in the number of femoral pores, which vary from 21 to 
25, while in the typical LZ. muralis we rarely count more than 20. 

Lastly a very curious peculiarity of the individuals of this variety 
is their want of fear of man, which is above all interesting if one 
compares it with the extreme shyness of their cousins in Capri. 

When kept in captivity the representatives of the two varieties 
show affinity towards those of the same form as themselves and hos- 
tile dispositions towards those of the other form. 

It appears from these physical and moral characters that the form 
discovered by M. Eimer would be distinct enough to merit, in the 
eyes of certain zoologists, the title of a species, while on the other 
hand its affinities and its habits clearly show from what root it has 
sprung. It furnishes a striking example of what has been called 
an “incipient species.” — Bibl. Univ. April 15, 1875, Arch. des Sct. 
p. 346. 


New Tertiary Pleurotomaria. 
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GrntTLEMEN,—I greatly regret that, in sending you a notice lately 
of a new Tertiary Plewrotomaria, I lost sight of the fact that Gold- 
fuss and Deshayes had also each found a species of the same age 
many years ago. Your most obedient Servant, 


Melbourne, Freperick M‘Coy. 
June 12, 1875. 


Yote on the Larva of a Longicorn Beetle (Clytus quadripunctatus, 
Fabr.). By Cuarztes O, WarEernovse. 


The larva of this insect was brought to me about two years ago. 
It had been found feeding upon ebony, and appeared nearly full- 
grown, measuring two thirds of an inch in length. Understanding 
that this larva would also eat sycamore, I bored a small hole in a 
piece of an old stand made of that wood and placed the larva in it, 
on October 7th, 1873. The perfect insect, a female, emerged from 
the wood on the 14th of August, 1875. The length of time that this 
example remained in the larval state may have been increased by the 
great dryness of the wood in which I placed it, the stand having been 
in use in the British Museum thirty years ago. As I have not met 
with any description of this larva, I subjoin the following note, made 
at the time the larva was received :— 

*« Mandibles black ; clypeus transverse, rounded in front, pitchy ; 
labrum white, rounded in front, narrowed towards the base; basal 
joint of maxillary palpi twice as broad as long, second joint nearly 
globular, apical joint very small and acuminate ; antenne very short, 
with only three visible joints, the basal one elongate slightly nar- 
rower at the base, second joint a little longer than broad, third joint 


236 Miscellaneous. 


nearly as long as the preceding, but small and acuminate ; the first 
and third joints are white, the second is pitchy. Large thoracic 
segment twice as broad as long, very slightly narrowed in front, all 
the angles rounded, very pale yellow; disk with a large opaque 
white patch which is narrower and rounded in front, its posterior 
border nearly reaching the hind margin of the segment ; the second 
and third segments very short, slightly narrower than the large an- 
terior segment; the segments which follow become gradually longer, 
narrower, and more convex; the eighth segment is the narrowest; the 
ninth is scarcely broader; the tenth is narrow at the base, widened 
behind, with a slight callosity on the disk; the eleventh segment is 
very short and as wide as the sixth; the twelfth is triangular, rounded 
at the apex. The general colour of the body is dirty white.” 


Note on Cossypha pyrrhopygia, Hartlaub. 
By R. Bowpter Suarpg, F.Z.8. &e. 


During a recent rearrangement of the species of African Robin- 
Chats in the British Museum, I was surprised to find that a speci- 
men of Cossypha pyrrhopygia in the collection was not a Cossypha 
but a Cittocincla, with graduated tail. On examining the history of 
the species, we find that it was first described by Dr. Hartlaub in 
his ‘System der Ornithologie West-Afrika’s’ (p. 78), from the col- 
lection of the Comte de Riocour, with the doubtful habitat of West 
Africa. The specimen was shown to Dr. Hartlaub in Paris by M. 
Jules Verreaux ; and about the same time another example was sold 
by the Maison Verreaux to the British Museum, with the locality 
“ West Africa.” I have, however, no doubt that neither of these 
specimens ever really came from West Africa; for the species is C2t- 
tocincla luzoniensis (Kittl.) from the Philippines. About the years 
1855 and 1856 the localities of the specimens sold by the Maison 
Verreaux seem to have been most untrustworthy ; for the British 
Museum was then victimized with the Wicrastur castanilius of ‘“‘ New 
Granada,” which is nothing more than Astur macroscelides of Western 
Africa (cf. Gurney, Ibis, 1875, p. 363). Nothing can be more 
annoying than to have apparently trustworthy species foisted upon 
science, and to find that, after having been incorporated in many 
standard works, they have to be expelled after a lapse of years 
from the fauna where they have found a place. I take the present 
opportunity of correcting an error into which I was unfortunately 
beguiled last year in a very similar way to that in which Dr. Hart- 
laub was led to describe C. pyrrhopygia as West-African. I de- 
scribed a bird as a new genus from Jamaica under the name of 
Phenicomanes tora (P. Z. 8. 1874, p. 427, pl. liv.), which now turns 
out to be Jora lafresnayi, of Malacca. The specimen in question 
was sold to the Museum as from the identical collection in which a 
new 7'odus was contained; and I am convinced that the vendor acted 
in perfect good faith, as he was the first to point out to me, on his 
receiving a second specimen direct from Malacca, that there was pro- 
bably some error in the Jamaican habitat of the previous example. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTH SERIES. | 


No. 94. OCTOBER 1875. 


XXXI1.—WNotes and Descriptions of some new and rare British 
Spiders. By the Rev. O. P. CAmBripae, M.A., C.M.Z.S. 


[Plate VIL] 


In his very able work on European Spiders, published in 
1869-70, Dr. T. Thorell notices, as a remarkable fact, that 
the number of known spiders of Great Britain and Ireland 
no more than very nearly equalled those of Sweden and Nor- 
way—304 species in the former and 308 in the latter 
countries; and he suggests that the British Islands ought, 
from their more southerly position and warmer climate, to 
possess a richer spider-fauna than the peninsula of Sweden 
and Norway. Dr. Thorell, as a subsequent note attests, was 
only acquainted at that time with Mr. Blackwall’s work on 
the Spiders of Great Britain and Ireland—being then unaware 
that since the publication of that work in 1864 numerous 
new species had been recorded, in various natural-history 
journals, as indigenous (chiefly) to England. 

At the present time the number of known British spiders 
(including those here described as new) amounts to 474; 
while every new district searched, and even some long- and 
well-worked localities, still reveal species not before known to 
be British. Not only are Devonshire and Cornwall almost 
an untried district, but very few spiders have yet been authen- 
ticated in Ireland, whose comparatively mild and humid cli- 
mate is probably favourable to the existence of many spiders 
not met with in England and Scotland. Of the few spiders 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 17 


238 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on new 


yet published as Irish no more than eight are peculiar to Ire- 
land; and some even of those are obscure and perhaps doubt- 
ful species. Thus no general work can at present, without 
a serious misnomer, be entitled either “ British Spiders ” or 
“Spiders of Great Britain and Ireland.” Our knowledge of 
Scotch spiders is rapidly advancing, thanks to the fine collections 
kindly sent to me by Mr. James Hardy and Mr. J. H. W. 
H. Traill; will not some resident entomologists in Ireland 
pay some attention to spiders during their collecting-expedi- 
tions? The trouble of collecting and bottling spiders is very 
slight compared with that of the preservation and setting-out 
of the Insecta; and afew bottlefuls collected, even indiscrimi- 
nately, at different times of the year and in different localities, 
would soon make us acquainted, at least, with the commoner 
species. A published list of these might then possibly stir 
up some one to collect and investigate Irish spiders more 
thoroughly and systematically. 

I need scarcely add that it will give me great pleasure to 
receive and determine any spiders sent to me from Ireland. 


Genus Atyrus, Latr. 


Atypus piceus, Sulzer. Pl. VIII. fig. 2. 


Atypus Sulzeri, Blackw. Spid. Great Brit. & Iveland, p. 14, pl. 1. fig. 1 ; 
Cambr. System. List of Brit. Spid., Linn. Trans. xxx. p. 320. 

A, affinis, Camby. System. List of Brit. Spid., Linn. Trans. xxx. p. 320. 

A. anachoreta, Auss. Beit. zur Kenntn. der Arachn.-Fam. der Territe- 
lari, Thor., Verhand.. k.-k. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. in Wien, 1871, Band 
xxi. p. 153. 

The determination of the European species of the genus 
Atypus seems to be a matter of considerable uncertainty, and 
the subject must be said to be as yet somewhat confused. 
Upon aclose comparison made by Dr. Thorell in 1873 of the 
type specimen of Mr. Blackwall’s figure and description of the 
male of his A. Sulzeri, sent to him by myself, with the type 
specimen of A. anachoreta, Auss. (the latter lent to him by 
Dr. L. Koch), Dr. Thorell decided that A. Sulzert, Bl, 3, 
and A. anachoreta, Auss., are identical, and (on other grounds) 
that both are identical with A. affinis, Eichw. 

A female sent to Dr. Thorell, taken by myself in Portland, 
was decided to be identical with A. piceus, Sulz., and the 
same as the female of Mr. Blackwall’s A. Sulzer7. 

In accordance with the above determination I included two 
species in my systematic list (1. ¢. supra), viz. A. piceus, 
Sulz.,=A. Sulzert, Bl, 9, and A. afinis, Hichw.,=A. 
Sulzer, Bl., g. 


and rare British Spiders. 239 


Dr. Thorell published the results of his examination and 
comparison of my specimens with those of Dr. Koch and others 
in his ‘ Remarks on Synonyms of European Spiders,’ Upsala, 
April 1873. Subsequently to this, as well as to the publica- 
tion of my systematic list, a paper, written also in 1873, 
by M. Eugéne Simon, came into my hands. In this paper the 
determination made as to the British species of Atypus is 
widely different from that come to by Dr. 'Thorell—M. Simon 
resolving Mr. Blackwall’s A. Sulzeri into a species charac- 
terized by himself under the name of A. Blackwall, remark- 
able for the strong excavation or impression on the inner side 
near the base of each of the falces. 

Possessing the male of an Atypus given me by the late 
Mr. R. Beck and quite distinct from the type of A. Sulzert, 
BI., and having lately received some female examples of an 
Atypus sent to me from the Isle of Wight by Mr. J. H. Pear- 
son (and which seemed to me at first distinct from either 
of the two former), as well as typical examples, both male 
and female, of A. piceus, Sulz. (Sim.), from M. Simon 
himself, captured at Troyes, France, | wished to obtain the 
opinion of the latter arachnologist upon the British species in 
my possession—the more especially as on a close comparison 
I could discover no distinction between the type (dc) of A. 
Sulzeri, Bl., and A. piceus, Sulz. (Sim.). M. Simon now 
decides the two latter to be identical, and the females received 
from the Isle of Wight to be of the same species ; while the 
Portland female (considered by Dr. Thorell to be A. piceus, 
Sulzer), is decided to be quite distinct by M. Simon, and pro- 
bably the female of the male received from Mr. R. Beck. 

From the differential characters of A. piceus, Auss. (‘Thor.), 
and A. anachoreta, Auss., mentioned (/. c. supra) by Dr. 
Thorell, the former of these two spiders seems to be very 
closely allied to the example received from Mr. R. Beck; and 
it is possible that the two may eventually, on comparison, be 
proved to be identical; in the absence, however, of a rigid 
comparison of typical examples I do not venture now to de- 
cide this point—preferring rather to describe the example in 
my possession as a distinct species, at the same time differen- 
tiating it from my type of A. Sulzert, Bl. ( see post, p. 242), 
and leaving it to a future opportunity to determine its syno- 
nymic position. 

It is possible that 4. piceus, Thor. & Auss., rather than A. 
piceus, Sim., may be the true Aranea picea of Sulzer—in which 
case Atypus piceus, Sim., and A. Sulzerz, Bl., will probably 
become synonyms of A. anachoreta, Auss., or A. affinis, Kichw.; 
the full materials, however, for this determination are not yet 

|Wifea 


240 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on new 


before me, and I therefore hesitate to speak confidently on the 
point. 

At. present I conclude as certainly synonymic A. Sulzer?, 
Bl., A. piceus, Sim., and A. anachoreta, Auss. Chiefly on 
M. Simon’s authority I conclude these to be A. piceus, Sulz. 
There will then remain A. piceus, Thor., and my English ex- 
ample, found by Mr. Beck, and which I have (post, p. 242) 
described under the name of A. Beckiz, to be determined, as to 
their identity or the contrary, at some future time, when a 
comparison of typical examples may be had. 

Of A. piceus, Sim. (A. Sulzeri, Bl.), the only males yet 
recorded as British are the one figured and described by Mr. 
Blackwall in ‘Spid. of Great Brit. and Irel.’ and one other, 
found by myself in the same locality where the first was 
obtained; females appear to be frequent in one locality near 
Ventnor in the Isle of Wight. Mr. Pearson has kindly sent 
me from thence some of the tubular nests as well as the 
spiders themselves ; among the nests is one with a short sac- 
like enlargement or branch near the upper end, opening into 
the main tube. This enlargement seems to bear some analogy 
to the branches in the tubes of some species of Nemesia (de- 
scribed and figured by the late Mr. J. T. Moggridge in his 
interesting book on Trapdoor Spiders); it is, however, per- 
haps only an accidental occurrence. At my suggestion Mr. 
Pearson most kindly dug out several nests with great care, 
noting their form and length and any other point that appeared 
likely to be of interest or importance. It 1s from this source 
that the following details have been obtained. 

The nests are generally found in those parts of the Down 
where the grass is longer than usual and not so matted about 
the roots. A favourite position is the side of an overhanging 
or projecting bit of turf, bare of vegetation but covered by the 
overhanging grass. The exterior portion of the tube is not, 
usually, more than from an inch to an inch and a half in 
length, the subterranean part being much longer, about two 
thirds or three fourths of the whole. The protruding portion is 
in general partially inflated, sometimes erect, sometimes pros- 
trate, the part nearest the ground being then secured to the 
earth by the small fibres of the roots of neighbouring grasses. 
With regard to the aperture, many nests have the envelope of 
very slight and fragile texture at the summit, so that it is often 
torn and rent; but in the more perfect specimens no trace of 
an opening has hitherto been discovered. A nest perfect and 
apparently imperforate from top to bottom, and containing the 
spider inside it, was buried in a large box of earth; sub- 
sequently the tube was observed with a wide open mouth, 


Crittiee = 


—— 


av 


and vare British Spiders. 241 


appearing as if the spider had forced its way through the 
substance of the nest. Shortly after, the spider was observed 
to be engaged about the mouth as though making a new top 
to the nest; and on the following morning the extremity of 
the tube was again closed and presented the same appearance 
as at first, being only smaller. There appears to be considera- 
ble variation in the shape of the nests: the middle portion is 
narrow and very much wrinkled and folded ; the dilatation that 
succeeds is generally somewhat pear-shaped, with the small 
end downwards; the bottom of the tube is extremely fragile 
(the most fragile part of the whole nest), being a mere web, 
which sometimes fits tightly round the spider, enveloping it 
like the covering of a ball. A very common form of nest is 
that of a stocking with bends corresponding to the knee and 
heel, at which last the dilatation occurs. A spider in captivity 
took possession of an empty nest lying on the earth, and, 
making a hole in the side of the nest next to the ground, began 
to form a new tube connected with the old one. [In this way, 
possibly, the branched nest mentioned above was formed.| 
One day a spider was observed in the act of making a new 
nest: it first spun a cylindrical web, attaching it to the stems 
of grasses; it then began to excavate the earth (apparently 
with the sharp claws of its falees), turned completely round, 
placed the earth against the sides of the web, patting it all 
over with its feet and smoothing it with its abdomen, and then 
repeating the operation. The nests dug out varied in their 
total length from 5} to 93 inches. 

The exuvie of the spiders after moulting are commonly 
found in the nests; and in some instances the remains of 
beetles and other hard-shelled insects were found. 


Atypus Blackwalli. 


Atypus Blackwalli, Sim. Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 18738, tom. iii. p. 110, pl. 4, 
figs. 6-9. (Exclude reference to plate, /. ¢., as well as synonymic re- 
ference to 4. Sulzert, Bl.) 

M. Simon (/. c.) places A. Sulzer?, BL, among the synonyms 
of a new species to which he gives the name (suggested by 
A. Ausserer, U. c. p. 133) of A. Blackwalli. 

This synonymic determination is undoubtedly a mistake, 
and is implied to be so by M. Simon himself in his recent 
determination of the identity of the type (¢) of A. Sulzert, 
Bl., with that of A. piceus, Sim. 

Among other examples of Atypus lately submitted by my- 
self to M. Simon were two immature examples which appeared 
to me to have had the falees crushed or shrunken in near 


242 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new 


their base on the inner sides. M. Simon, however, determines 
them without any doubt to be examples of A. Blackwalli, in 
which this peculiar form of the falces is a leading character- 
istic. One of these examples was found by myself in the 
Island of Portland; the other was received from the Isle of 
Wight, where it was found by Mr. Pearson and kindly sent to 
me among females of A. piceus, Sim. 


Atypus Beckii, sp.n. Pl. VIII. fig. 1. 


Adult male, length 43 lines. 

This spider is nearly allied to A. piceus (Sulzer) ; it appears, 
however, to be larger and rather broader in proportion, and it 
differs in the form of the cephalothorax and falces, as well as 
in the structure of the palpal organs and size and relative 
position of the eyes. 

The whole of the fore part, including the legs and palpi, 
are of arich deep red-brown colour; the abdomen is black, 
with the characteristic coriaceous patch on the fore part of the 
upperside of a large size and dark reddish brown colour ; the 
hinder slope of the caput is rather abrupt and rounded in its 
profile-line: the central part of the ocular area is prominent, 
and, looked at in profile, full and rounded in front (much more 
so than in A. piceus) ; looked at from above its fore extremity 
is of a blunt angular form and projects a little beyond the 
margin of the clypeus, while in A. piceus the fore extremity 
is round and does not reach to the clypeal margin, and its 
colour is black; the thorax is flattened and the normal inden- 
tations strong. 

The eyes are in the usual position, the central pair occu- 
pying the upper part of the large central ocular tubercular 
prominence; these two eyes are smaller than those of the 
corresponding pair in A. piceus, and the interval between 
them exceeds an eye’s diameter by nearly or quite one half, 
while in A. piceus the interval no more than equals a diameter, 
certainly does not exceed it. The lateral groups are also fur- 
ther from the central pair in the present spider than in A. 
piceus, forming, when looked at from above, a transverse 
oblong area of far greater extent than in this latter species. 

The falces, though of the same general character as in A. 
ptceus, are rather longer and stronger, though perhaps not 
quite so prominent at their base on the upperside. 

The palpi, although very similar in general character and 
appearance to those of A. piceus, show a strong and decided 
difference on a comparison of the palpal organs ; this distinction 


and rare British Spiders. 243 


will be best seen by comparing the figures given (Pl. VIII.) 
of these parts in the two species. 

The maville, labium, and sternum present no marked dif- 
ference from those of A. piceus, nor does the abdomen: the 
spinners also (6 in number) are similar; the terminal joints, 
however, of those of the superior pair had been accidentally 
broken off before the example came into my possession. 

A single adult male was sent to me some years ago by the 
late Mr. Richard Beck, of Cornhill, London, by whom it was 
found in the neighbourhood of Hastings. I have hesitated to 
describe this species until I had been able to compare it with 
continental examples of A. piceus, as well as to obtain the 
opinion of M. EKugéne Simon upon its specific identity. 

M. Simon has kindly sent me lately examples of A. piceus, 
and characterizes the present as a very distinct species from 
all known to him on the continent of Hurope. 

An adult female, agreeing with the male above described in 
the form of the ocular prominence, was found by myself, in 
the autumn of 1855, in the Island of Portland, and is no doubt 
of the same species. 


Genus Micaria, C. Koch. 


Micaria scintillans. 
ean scintillans, Cambr. Trans. Linn, Soc, xxvii. p. 412, pl. 54, no. 
2, A. 

By an unaccountable oversight this spider was unfortu- 
nately omitted from my “ Systematic List of British Spiders,” 
Linn. Trans. 1874, vol. xxx. p. 321. 

In a recent visit to the Isle of Portland I found both sexes, 
adult and in considerable abundance, running in bright sun- 
shine on the grassy slopes towards the sea near Pennsyl- 
vania Castle. A large blackish ant was abundant on the 
same slopes, and it was exceedingly difficult at first to distin- 
guish the spiders. The hue of the two in the bright sun- 
shine was remarkably similar, and their respective movements 
ridiculously alike. 

The only way in which I could, with any certainty, cap- 
ture the spiders (owing to the general swiftness of their move- 
ments, and the rapidity with which they glided down among 
the stems and roots of the herbage) was by suddenly and 
quickly popping an empty inverted glass tube of good size 
over then; and as they invariably rushed up the tube, it was 
easy to transfer them thence to the spirit-bottle. 


244 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new 


Genus Drassus, Walck. 


Drassus criminalis, sp.u. Pl. VIII. fig. 3. 


Adult female, length very nearly 33 lines. 

The whole of the fore part of this spider is of a bright yel- 
low-brown colour, that of the falees and labium being, how- 
ever, rather deeper than the rest, and the cephalothorax bor- 
dered with a fine blackish line, the abdomen being of a uni- 
form dull mouse-coloured black. 

The cephalothorax is of ordinary form, the thoracic junction, 
however, being (in profile) a little higher than the occipital 
region; the normal grooves and indentations are not strongly 
marked, but are plainly indicated by dusky lines converging 
to the thoracic junction; the surface is thinly clothed with 
hairs, some of which are rather long, particularly those on the 
central longitudinal line and on the clypeus, where they are, 
in fact, bristles; the height of this latter part exceeds the 
diameter of the fore lateral eyes. 

The eyes are of tolerable size and placed in the usual two 
transverse rows; the hinder row is longest and rather the most 
curved, the convexity of the curves of both being directed 
backwards: the eyes of the hind central pair are of a some- 
what subtriangular shape and are almost, but not quite, con- 
tiguous to each other, and the interval between each and the 
hind lateral eye on its side is about equal to the diameter of 
the latter; those of each lateral pair are obliquely placed, the 
interval between them being nearly equal to the diameter of 
the hinder eye; those of the fore central pair (which are the 
smallest of the eight) are separated by an interval slightly 
exceeding an eye’s diameter, and each is divided from the fore 
lateral on its side by a very slight interval, not more than 
one third of that which separates the fore centrals from each 
other. 

The legs are strong, but not very long ; their relative length 
appears to be 4, 1, 2, 3, though there is but little difference, 
if any, between those of the fourth and first pairs; they are 
furnished with hairs, bristles, and spines, the latter chiefly on 
the tibiae and metatarsi of those of the third and fourth pairs ; 
each tarsus terminates with two curved pectinated claws, be- 
neath which is a small scopula of papilliform hairs, and be- 
neath the tarsi are some other hairs of the same kind. 

The palpi are strong, moderately long, and furnished with 
hairs, bristles, and spines; the cubital and radial joints are 
equal in length, the digital being nearly equal to both together, 
and terminating with a small, black, curved claw. 


and rare British Spiders. 245 


The falces are moderately long, strong, a little projecting 
and prominent at their base in front ; their fore surface is fur- 
nished with strongish prominent bristles, and on their outer 
sides and towards the extremities they are slightly rugulose ; 
the fang is short and strong, and on the hinder edge of the 
groove in which it lies when at rest are a few short strongish 
teeth. 

The maxille, labium, and sternum are of the normal form 
and furnished with hairs and bristles. 

The abdomen is oval, moderately convex above, and projects 
fairly over the base of the cephalothorax ; it is of a dull mouse- 
coloured blackish hue, and clothed thinly with hairs: along 
the middle of the upperside the six pale, elongate, linear 
spots frequently seen on the abdomen of species of this genus 
are indistinctly visible: the spinners are short, and of a brown- 
ish yellow colour, those of the inferior pair being much the 
longest and strongest; the genital aperture is large and of 
a simple but characteristic form. 

A single adult example was found by myself under a stone 
on Bloxworth Heath in May 1874. 


Drassus delinquens, sp.n. Pl. VIII. fig. 4. 


Adult female, length 22 lines. 

The cephalothorax of this very distinct species is of a 
yellow-brown colour, tinged with dull orange, and clothed spa- 
ringly with hairs ; the legs and palpi are rather paler, and the 
falces, maxilla, labium, and sternum darker, the labium being 
the darkest. The form of the cephalothorax is of the ordinary 
type; the normal grooves and indentations are not strong, 
though well defined by fine blackish and rather irregular lines 
which converge towards the thoracic junction ; the height of 
the clypeus rather exceeds the diameter of one of the fore cen- 
tral eyes. 

The eyes are of tolerable size, and placed in two transverse, 
and nearly parallel, curved rows, the convexity of the curve 
being directed backwards and the hinder row being the longest; 
those of the hind central pair are oval in form, obliquely op- 
posed to each other, and almost contiguous ; each is separated 
from the hind lateral on its side by an interval equal to its 
own longest diameter ; those of each lateral pair are separated 
by an interval slightly less than the diameter of the hinder eye, 
which is smaller than the fore one ; those of the fore central 
pair (the smallest of the eight) are about an eye’s diameter 
distant from each other, and each is very nearly contiguous to 
the fore lateral eye on its side. 


246 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new 


The legs are tolerably strong, but not very long; and their 
relative length appears to be 4, 1, 2,35 they are furnished 
with hairs and a very few spines ; each tarsus ends with two 
curved pectinated claws, and beneath the tarsi are some papil- 
liform hairs. 

The falces are long, strong, prominent at their base in front, 
and project (though not very strongly) forwards; their front 
surface is furnished with longish bristly hairs. 

The maxille and labium are of normal form. 

The sternum is heart-shaped and glossy. 

The abdomen is rather large, of an oval form, slightly trun- 
cated before, and not very thickly clothed with hairs ; its colour 
is dull yellow-brown, darker along the middle of the upper- 
side, where a very distinct pattern is shown, consisting of a 
strongish, wedge-shaped, dark brown, central, longitudinal 
marking on the fore part, followed to the spinners by a series 
of confluent angular bars or chevrons of a similar colour ; 
the vertices of the angles are directed forwards; but the 
bars do not extend to the sides. The wedge-shaped brown 
marking has a paler indistinct line along the middle, and two 
or three irregular pale markings on either side of its hinder 
half. ‘The spinners are of moderate size; those of the inferior 
pair are longer and stronger than those of the superior. The 
form of the genital aperture (which is rather large) is cha- 
racteristic; its Inner margins appear to be corneous and of 
a bright red-brown colour. 

An example of this species, which is certainly new to Bri- 
tain, and also, I believe, undescribed, was found by myself 
under a stone on Bloxworth Heath in May 1874. 


Genus Leruta, Menge. 
Lethia subniger. 
Drassus subniger, Cambr. Trans. Linn. Soc, xxviii. p. 439, pl. 33. fig. 3. 
A recent close examination of this litttle spider has con- 


vinced me that it belongs to the genus Lethia; doubts con- 
cerning its generic affinities have been expressed J. c. supra. 


Genus Ericone (Neriene, Bl.). 
Erigone Clarkit. 
Erigone Clarkii, Cambr. Linn, Trans, xxvii. p. 441, pl. 56. no, 30. 
An adult male of this spider (being only the third example 
of the species yet on record) was found by my son, Robert 
Jocelyn, on iron railings enclosing the lawn at Bloxworth 


Rectory, on the 24th of March, 1875. 


and rare British Spiders. 247 


Erigone Douglast, sp.n. Pl. VIII. fig. 5. 


Adult female, length 1+ line. 

The cephalothorax, falces, and maaille of this spider are yel- 
low, the occiput, as well as the spaces between the normal 
grooves and furrows, being suffused with dusky black, and the 
thoracic margin black. 

The form of the cephalothorax is of the ordinary type; the 
lateral constrictions at the caput are slight, and the whole pro- 
file outline forms a tolerably even curve from the clypeus to 
the end of the hinder slope. 

The eyes are rather small, but in the usual position, forming 
a rather narrow, transverse oval figure, and are seated on 
strong, slightly tuberculate, black spots; those of the hinder 
row appear to be of the same size, and are separated from each 
other by equal intervals of an eye’s diameter; those of the fore 
central pair are the smallest of the eight, dark-coloured, con- 
tiguous to each other, and each is separated by a diameter’s in- 
terval from the fore lateral on its side. Hach of the hind central 
eyes is separated from the fore central eye nearest to it by an 
interval rather greater than the diameter of the former; those 
of each lateral pair are contiguous to each other and placed 
obliquely. The height of the clypeus slightly exceeds half that 
of the facial space ; it is rather strongly impressed immediately 
below the eyes, but projects at its lower margin. 

The legs are long and tolerably strong; their relative length 
is 1, 4,2,3; they are of a pale yellow colour, and are furnished 
with hairs, bristles, and a very few long slender spines. 

The palpi are similar in colour and armature to the legs. 

The falces are strong and tolerably long, a little inclined 
backwards, and armed with a few minute teeth on their inner 
edges towards the extremity. 

The sternum is small, of the usual heart-shape, and strongly 
suffused with greenish black. - 

The abdomen is oval, strongly convex above, and its profile 
line is abruptly curved at the hinder part; its upper part and 
sides are of a dull greenish black colour, the central longitudinal 
line being darkest; two thirds of its upperside (towards the 
hinder part) are marked with a series of tolerably distinct pale 
yellowish oblique spots or patches in pairs, the first pair being 
the largest and of an oval shape, the next less in size but more 
elongated, the rest being simply transverse angular bars or 
chevrons ; the under part is dull pale yellowish, with a broad 
central, longitudinal, black band enclosing the spinners and 
reaching to the genital aperture ; it is bordered by a whitish 
line, and its shape is that of an elongated lyre. 


248 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new 


The genital aperture is furnished with a strong, somewhat 
tumid, but simply formed, epigyne (represented by fig. 5, d, 
Plate VIII.) ; the abdomen is thinly clothed with hair, and pro- 
jects pretty strongly over the base of the cephalothorax. 

A single example of this interesting spider was received from 
Mr. Douglas, by whom it was found in the spring of 1875 near 
Castle Douglas, Kirkcudbrightshire, Scotland. It differs from 
nearly all other known British species of this genus in having 
a series of large, well-detined, pale markings on the upperside 
of the abdomen, and a broad, central, longitudinal band on a 
pale yellowish ground on the underside. 

I feel great pleasure in connecting this spider with the name 
of its discoverer, who appears to be entering upon the study 
of Scottish spiders with considerable care and zeal. 


Erigone (Neriene) nigriceps, sp. nu. Pl. VIII. fig. 6. 


Adult female, length 14 line. 

The cephalothorax of this spider is of ordinary form ; the 
hinder slope rather long and gradual; the upper marginal 
line, seen in profile, level, there being only the slightest pos- 
sible depression near the occiput; its colour is orange-yellow, 
the caput being strongly suffused with black; and there are a 
few fine bristly hairs along its central line, and within the 
ocular area; the normal furrows and indentations are visible, 
but not strongly marked ; and the height of the clypeus (which 
is a little prominent) equals half that of the facial space. 

The eyes are in the usual position on black tuberculate 
spots, the foremost row (looked at from the front) being 
much the shortest and straight. Those of the hind central 
pair are distinctly nearer to each other than each is to the 
hind lateral eye on its side, being separated from each other 
by less than an eye’s diameter, and from the hind laterals by 
at least a diameter, if not a little more; those of each lateral 
pair are placed obliquely and are contiguous to each other ; 
the fore laterals are largest of the eight, and each is separated 
from the fore central eye on its side by a very slight, though 
distinct, interval, those of the fore central pair being almost, 
but not quite, contiguous to each other. 

The legs are moderately long, rather strong, particularly 
the femoral joints, their relative length being apparently 4, 1, 
2,3; they are of an orange-yellow colour, but not so dark as 
the cephalothorax : the metatarsi and tarsi are rather paler than 
the rest; their armature consists of hairs and a few slender 
prominent spine-like bristles on the femoral and tibial joints. 

The palp? are similar in colour and armature to the legs. 


and rare British Spiders. 249 


The falces are rather long, not particularly strong, slightly 
divergent and nearly vertical; they are armed on their inner 
margin, near the extremities, with four or five sharp teeth. 

The mazxille are strong, rather long, but of normal form 
and character; they are furnished with a few bristles, and are 
of a dusky orange-yellow colour. 

The labium is of normal form, and suffused strongly with 
black. 

The sternum is of the usual heart-shape, considerably con- 
vex, and of a glossy bright orange-yellow colour, furnished 
with a few prominent bristles. 

The abdomen is of an elongate oval form, not particularly 
convex above, nor projecting greatly over the base of the 
cephalothorax ; its colour is dull black tinged with olive ; and it 
is clothed thinly with hairs ; the genital aperture is of charac- 
teristic form, but the epigyne connected with it 1s not very 
prominent. 

A single example of this pretty and distinct species was 
found by myself among heather in May 1875, on Bloxworth 
Heath; the contrast of its dark caput and bright orange 
thorax and legs makes it, as a British one, rather a striking- 
looking spider, and I know of no described species of which it 
might possibly be the hitherto unknown female. 


Erigone subitanea, sp.n. Pl. VIII. fig. 7. 

Adult male, length =; inch. 

This minute species is nearly allied to H. precox, Cambr.; 
the latter, however, may be distinguished without difficulty by 
the greater curvature of the hinder row of eyes, the central 
eyes of this row being distinctly nearer to each other than 
each is to the hind lateral on its side; the ocular area is thus 
broader than in Z, subitanea, and the clypeus is less in height, 
being less than half that of the facial space, while in #. 
subitanea it is as nearly as possible equal to half. In this 
latter species the occiput (looked at in profile) is also a little 
more gibbous ; and the apophysis at the fore extremity of the 
radial joint of the palpus, although, if any thing, larger than 
the very similar one in £. precox, is yet much less easily 
seen, being in close contact with the digital joint, so that 
when looked at in profile even its extreme point is scarcely 
visible beyond the surface of the digital joint, while in 4. 
precox it 1s prominent and very perceptible. 

The cephalothorax is of ordinary general form and of a 
brightish yellow-brown colour; the normal grooves and in- 
dentations are distinctly, but not strongly, marked ; and from 


250 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on new 


close behind each hind lateral eye a tapering, slightly curved, 
indentation runs in a longitudinal direction backwards towards 
the hinder part of the occiput, which is a little gibbous on its 
upper part ; the hinder slope of the cephalothorax is slightly 
hollow and rather abrupt; and there are two or three short 
prominent hairs on the central longitudinal line near the 
thoracic junction. 

The eyes are in the ordinary position ; those of the hinder 
row are equidistant from each other, the intervals separating 
them being equal to rather less than the diameter of one of 
the central pair ; those of each lateral pair are seated obliquely 
on a tubercle ; those of the fore central pair are the smallest of 
the eight, dark and indistinct, but appear to be very nearly, 
if not quite, contiguous to each other, and each is very near 
to the fore lateral eye on its side, certainly separated by not 
more than half a diameter; the interval between each of the 
hind central eyes and the fore central opposite to it exceeds 
very little, if at all, the diameter of one of the former. 

The legs are tolerably long, slender, of a pale orange-yellow 
colour, furnished with hairs and very slender erect bristles ; 
their relative length appeared to be 4, 1, 2, 3. 

The palpi are short, slender, and similar in colour to the 
legs; the radial joint is rather longer and stronger than the 
cubital, and has at its fore extremity on the upperside a 
small, slender, slightly tapering production, which adheres 
closely to the digital joint, and is not very easily made out 
without careful examination; the digital joint is small, and 
the palpal organs simple, presenting under an ordinary lens no 
very remarkable spines or processes. 

The falces are rather short, but tolerably strong, nearly 
vertical, similar to the cephalothorax in colour, and armed 
with a few very minute teeth on” their inner margin near the 
extremity. 

The maxille are similar to the falces in colour, but of 
normal form. 

The labéwm is also of normal form, but rather darker in 
colour than the maxille. 

The sternum is large, heart-shaped, and very convex, its 
colour being of a darker shade than that of the cephalo- 
thorax. 

The abdomen is tolerably convex above, and projects over 
the whole of the hinder slope of the cephalothorax ; it is of a 
dull blackish hue tinged with olive-green and (in spirit of 
wine) mottled and marked with pale spots and lines, the 
surface being thinly clothed with short fine hairs. 


and rare British Spiders. 251 


A single adult male of this, the smallest spider except one 
(LZ. diceros, Cambr.) that has yet come before me, was found 
by myself among decayed wood at Bloxworth Rectory in May 
1874. Its near affinity to H. precox, Cambr., has been 
mentioned above. It is allied also very closely to H. alexan- 
drina, Cambr., a small spider found in a marsh near Alexan- 
dria, Egypt. This latter, however, is a larger species, and 
differs trom the present in the relative position of the eyes, 
the rather greater gibbosity of the occipital region, as well as 
slightly in the form of the palpi and structure of the palpal 
organs. 


Genus Linypuia, Fabr. 


Linyphia expuncta. 
Linyphia lepida, Camby. Linn. Soc. Journ. xi. p. 539, pl. xv. fig. 7. 


In conferring the specific name of /epida on this spider, it 
escaped my memory at the moment that Mr. Blackwall had 
previously (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Dec. 1866) given it to 
a spider of the same genus found in the south-east region of 
Equatorial Africa. I therefore now give the name expuncta 
to the pretty little Scotch Linyphia received from Mr. J. W. 
H. Traill, and at first described, 7. c., under the name of 
lepida. 


Linyphia aéria, sp.n. Pl. VIII. fig. 8. 


Adult male, length rather less than 1 line. 

The cephalothorax of this small spider is of the ordinary 
oval form when looked at from above; but when seen in 
profile the thoracic portion is slightly higher than the caput, 
the occipital region of which is a little gibbous, and the ocular 
area sloping downwards. The colour of the cephalothorax is 
yellow-brown, the margins and normal converging grooves 
and indentations suffused with dusky brown; and along the 
central longitudinal line are a few fine bristles of different 
lengths directed forwards. 'The clypeus is impressed below 
the eyes, prominent at its margin, and its height is less than 
half that of the facial space. 

The eyes are of tolerable size, and, relatively, do not differ 
much; they are placed in the ordinary position on black 
tuberculate spots in two curved rows, forming a transverse 
oval figure ; those of the hinder row, which is the longest and 
most curved, are equidistant from each other, the interval 
being less than an eye’s diameter; and each of those of the 
hind central pair is a diameter’s distance from the fore central 


252 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on new 


eye nearest to it ; those of each lateral pair are placed a little 
obliquely and are contiguous to each other; those of the fore 
central pair, the smallest of the eight, are contiguous to each 
other, and each is very near, but not quite contiguous, to the 
fore lateral eye on its side. 

The /egs are rather long and slender, of a pale dull yel- 
lowish colour, and furnished with hairs and a few longish 
slender spines ; the latter consist of one on each of the genual 
joints and three on each of the tibie. 

The palpi are short, slender, and of the same colour as the 
legs ; the cubital joint is very short, and furnished on its fore 
side with a fine tapering bristle ; the radial joint is about the 
same length as the cubital, but stronger; it is a little more 
produced in front than behind, and has no distinct prominence 
or apophysis, being furnished, however, with some not very 
conspicuous bristly hairs; the digital joint is of moderate size ; 
and the palpal organs are rather complex, composed of various 
spines and corneous processes pretty closely compacted, and 
no one of which is of a very marked character. 

The jfalces, which are similar to the legs in colour, are of 
moderate length and strength, nearly perpendicular, and a little 
divergent at their extremity. 

The maaxille are of normal form, a little inclined towards 
the labium, and similar in colour to the cephalothorax. 

The labium and sternum present no distinctive feature ; and 
their colour is a dark blackish brown. 

The abdomen is considerably convex above, and projects a 
good deal over the base of the cephalothorax ; it is of a dull 
pee colour, clothed, but not very thickly, with longish 
1alrs. 

The female is rather larger than the male, but resembles it 
in general structure and colour; the epigyne connected with 
the sexual aperture is of moderate size, a little prominent and 
directed forwards. 

This spider, which is nearly allied to L. parvula (Westr.), 
may be distinguished by its smaller size, shorter legs, and a 
rather different relative position of the eyes of the front row— 
those of the fore central pair in L. parvula being smaller, and 
each further removed from the fore lateral on its side, being 
an eye’s diameter distant from it; the thoracic junction is also 
less elevated in LZ. parvula; and the palpal organs have, at 
their fore extremity, a distinct coiled filiform black spine, 
which is entirely wanting in L. aéria. 

Adult examples of both sexes were found running on iron 
railings at Bloxworth, Dorsetshire, in the autumn of 1873. 


i 


and rare British Spiders. 2535 


Genus Xysticus, C. Koch. 


Xysticus viaticus. 

Xysticus viaticus, C. Koch, Die Arachn, xii. p. 70, pl. 412. fig. 1003. 

X. Kochii, Thorell, Europ. Spid. p. 185, and Syn. Kurop. Spid. p. 241. 

Thomisus viaticus, Cambr. Linn. Trans. xxviii, p. 528. 

Adults of both sexes were found rather frequently among 
short herbage and on bare spots in different parts of the 
Island of Portland at the beginning of June 1875. Although 
I had previously met with this spider, it had been hitherto 
mixed up with Yysticus cristatus ; it was not, therefore, until 
the occasion above referred to that I detected the species at 
the time of capture, and am consequently able to fix a locality 
for it with any certainty. 


Genus Lycosa, Latr. (Lycosa, Blackw. ad partem). 


Lycosa arenicola, sp.n. Pl. VIII. fig. 9. 


Adult male, length 3 lines ; adult female, 3} lines. 

This spider is nearly allied to L. fluviatilis, Bl. (L. are- 
naria, Koch), both in size and general appearance, but may 
be distinguished by the absence of dilatation behind the eyes 
in the central pale band on the cephalothorax, as well as by 
the legs being apparently always free from dark annulations ; 
none at least were visible on the legs of thirty-five examples 
of both sexes; the characteristic corneous process, springing 
from the middle of the palpal organs, is also of rather a dif- 
ferent form, a little longer, and of a rugulose appearance ; the 
whole of the palpal organs are of a darker as well as rougher 
and coarser character. 

The cephalothorax is of a deep black-brown colour, with 
three longitudinal narrow yellowish bands; each lateral one 
is removed from the margin by at least its own width, and 
divided transversely, by sometimes no more than dark lines, 
into three elongate patches of different sizes; sometimes, 
however, the dividing lines form more extended dark patches; 
the central band is narrow, and extends from nearly about half- 
way down the hinder slope to sometimes the middle of the 
ocular area, where it fines off into a mere line clothed with 
pale greyish yellow hairs; both the upper and lower edges of 
the lateral bands are jagged; the central band is thus broadest 
at the thoracic junction, and fines off thence to a point both 
before and behind. 

The legs are long ; their relative length 4, 1,2, 3; they are 
of a dull yellowish colour; the tarsi of those of the first pair 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 18 


254 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on new 


are black, as well as also generally the tips of those of the 
fourth pair, and in some cases of all the rest also: the femora 
of all the legs are more or less clouded or suffused with black ; 
and frequently their uppersides have two elongate-oval un- 
suffused patches, giving them a somewhat striped look ; they 
are clothed with hairs and long spines. 

The palpi are of a deep brown colour, approaching to black; 
the radial joint is much stronger but no longer than the 
cubital; it is, together with the digital joint, of a jet-black 
colour, thickly clothed with black hairs; this latter joint is 
large, broad at the base, and pointed at its fore extremity ; 
the basal bulb of the palpal organs is large and prominent; 
the oblique process just in front of it is long, strong, and curved 
a little in towards the digital hollow near its extremity ; it is 
nearly or quite black, and tapers a little to its obtuse extre- 
mity, its surface being rather roughened or rugulose. 

The falces are yellowish, more or less marked with longitu- 
dinal stripes or patches of deep blackish brown. 

The maxille and labiwm are also of a yellowish colour, with 
their bases generally suffused with brown. 

Sternum deep black-brown. 

The abdomen is dark brown, clothed thickly with hairs 
varying in hue from grey and yellowish grey to black: in 
many examples it is difficult to trace the usual pattern ; but in 
some it is tolerably distinct, especially in immature examples 
and those only lately come to maturity: the pattern is like 
that of Z. fluviatilis, Bl.; the characteristic elongate marking 
on the fore half of the upperside is blunt-pointed behind and 
obtusely angular on each side near the middle, forming an 
almost elongate-oval stripe, edged indistinctly with black, its 
own colour being dull brownish yellow, often clothed with 
pale greyish hairs on either side; followmg this marking to 
the spinners is a row of irregular and generally indistinct 
blackish spots, between which is a series of angular rusty 
yellowish hairs, or short, oval, oblique, opposed patches, which 
diminish in size as they approach the hinder extremity of the 
abdomen. 

The above description fairly applies to both sexes; but in 
some females the pattern is much better marked than in others 
or than in most examples of the male sex; in such females 
the angular bars, or opposed oblique patches, have each of 
them a distinct black spot, which thus appear in a longitu- 
dinal series in four or five pairs, each pair placed transversely ; 
the sides of the abdomen have also a mottled appearance, 
apparently from numerous small tufts of pale hairs. The legs 
in most of the females are of a darker hue than those of the 


and rare British Spiders. 255 


male; and in one or two examples (out of thirty-five) there 
was a very faint trace of annulation. 

The examples from which this description has been drawn 
were found close to the railway station in the Island of Port- 
land (at the beginning of June 1875), on the edge of the 
Chesil Beach, among pebbles and brickbats and other débris ; 
they did not appear to be running in sunshine of their own 
accord, but were very active when disturbed, and easily 
escaped among the loose pebbles of the beach. I have also 
two examples (male and female), exactly similar in all respects 
to those found in Portland, from a similar habitat near 
Brighton, and also another pair received from Bourg d’Oisans 
in Normandy. 

Although this spider is so nearly allied to LZ. fluviatilis, Bl., 
that if the two forms should be found inhabiting the same 
localities it will be scarcely possible to uphold their specific 
distinctness, yet the absence of annulation on the legs, the 
simple and constantly attenuated form of the central yellow 
thoracic stripe, with the slight difference in the form of the 
palpal organs, are sufficient to mark its specific distinctness 
from L. fluviatilis, in which the legs of the female are always 
annulated, generally very distinctly, and traces of annulation 
are commonly visible in the male, though some few males 
certainly have no annulation at all. Now and then also a 
male of LZ. fluviatilis will be found with no dilatation on the 
central*yellow stripe behind the eyes ; but out of many females 
I have not seen one in which this dilatation is not apparent and 
generally strongly marked ; it is usually also visible, though 
less strong, inthe males. L. fluviatilis is often wholly covered 
with grey hairs, giving it a uniform hoary appearance ; this 
. slightly so, in some cases, in regard to the present species 
also. 


Lycosa agricola, Thor. 

Lycosa arenaria, C. Koch, Die Arachn. xv. p. 36, tab. 514. figs, 1441-42, 

L. fluviatilis, Blackw. Spid. Gr. Brit. p. 31, pl. ii. fig. 13. 

L. agricola, Thor. Ree. Onit, Ayan. p. 61; 2d. Syn. Europ. Spid. p. 278. 

Dr. Thorell, in his ‘Synonyms of European Spiders,’ page 
280, thinks that probably Mr. Blackwall had before him, in 
his description of LZ. fluviatilis, examples also of L. agrestis, 
Westr. Ido not think so myself: I have examined many 
examples of both sexes of L. fluviatilis sent me by Mr. Black- 
wall from North Wales ; and there is certainly no example of 
L. agrestis among them. Dr. Thorell also appears to have 
some doubt as to the specific distinctness of L. agricola from L, 
agrestis ; but the short oblique process of the palpal organs of 

18 


256 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on new 


L. agrestis, compared with the much longer process in those of 
L. fluviatilis, appears to me quite sufficient to determine their 
specific distinctness. Hxamples of L. decipiens, L. Koch, sent 
me by Dr. L. Koch from Germany, agree very exactly with the 
description of L. agrestis, Westr., given by Dr. Thorell, /. c., 
who also considers these last two species to be identical (J. ¢. 
p. 282). Examples of L. arenaria sent me by Dr. L. Koch 
I am unable to distinguish from L. fluviatilis; but an example 
of L. agricola, Thor., sent me by Dr. Thorell from Sweden, 
is, I am inclined to think, an example of ZL. agrestis sent 
by mistake, inasmuch as the oblique process of the palpal 
organs is not much more than half the length of that of 
L. fluviatilis and L. arenaria, being also broader and slightly 
obliquely truncated at its extremity. 

There are now several European species of this group so 
nearly allied as to be very difficult of determination (see the 
description of L. arenicola, sp.n., ante, p. 253). To determine 
them satisfactorily a considerable series of both sexes of each 
form from all the localities in which they are found is neces- 
sary. Comparative examinations of closely allied species can 
never lead to a thoroughly satisfactory conclusion when made 
upon one or two examples only of some one or more of the 
forms. 


Lycosa annulata. Pl. VIII. fig. 10. 
Lycosa annulata, Thorell, Syn. Europ. Spid. p. 299. 


For several years past I have been aware of there being se- 
veral British species of Lycosa included among my specimens 
of L. saccata, Bl. (L. amentata, Clerck) ; but until lately I have 
had no opportunity of determining them. Among these spiders 
one of the most striking and distinct is the present, Z. annulata, 
Thor. ; it is much smaller than L. amentata; the patterns on 
the cephalothorax and abdomen are very like those of that 
species ; the legs are of a clearer and generally paler yellow co- 
lour, but distinctly annulated with dark brown, the annulations 
extending sometimes to the metatarsi ; the palpi, however, inde- 
pendently of all other distinctions, will serve to distinguish it 
trom L. amentata at once: the humeral joint is deep brown ; 
the cubital yellow, slightly marked with brown near its base, 
and clothed with white hairs at its fore extremity ; the radial 
joint is dark brown and, as well as the digital joint, thickly 
clothed with black hairs, offering a strong contrast to the white 
cubital joint: the palpal organs are remarkable for the absence 
of the curved spine characteristic of L. amentata and the strong 
oblique process found in L. fluviatilis and others ; in their place 
there is merely a small tubercular process of an oval form. 


and rare British Spiders. paay 


Examples of this spider were found some years ago at Port- 
land, and more recently at Bloxworth ; three adult males were 
also received in May last from Ventnor, where they were found 
by Mr. J. H. Pearson, to whom I am indebted for their addi- 
tion to my collection. The female has not yet been found in 
England; but I have received that sex also among many 
examples of the male from the late Mr. J. T. Moggridge, by 
whom they were found at Nice and Mentone; both sexes 
were also sent me by C. Collingwood, M.D., by whom they 
were found at Montreux, Switzerland. The female does not 
differ in colour and markings from the male ; the genital aper- 
ture is, like that of nearly all other known spiders, charac- 
teristic in the details of its form and size. 

In his description of L. annulata, Dr. Thorell does not re- 
mark upon the pale cubital joint and its white hairs with their 
necessarily strong contrast to the dense clothing of black hairs 
on the radial and digital joints. There is no doubt, however, 
of the identity of the present with his species, inasmuch as_ he 
has kindly sent me examples of his L. annulata, which in no 
way differ from those I possess from France, England, or 
Switzerland. 


Lycosa riparta. Pl. VIII. fig. 11. 

Lycosa riparia, C. Koch, Die Arachn. xy. p. 29, tab. 512. figs. 1485-36. 

Two adult males of this spider were found by myself near 
Brighton in June 1871. In its general appearance it may 
easily be mistaken (as I myself mistook it at the time) for 
L. amentata, Clerck ; though it is, in reality, more nearly allied 
to L. pullata, Clerck (Z. obscura, Bl.). It may easily be 
distinguished from ZL. amentata, Clk., by the long, oblique, 
tapering, rather obtusely pointed spine in connexion with the 
palpal organs, to the surface of which latter this spine also 
adheres more closely in the present than in that species; the 
digital joint is also longer and much narrower in proportion. 

From L. pullata it may be distinguished as well by its 
greater size as by the length and strength of this spine, and 
also by the very distinctly annulated legs. In the two specimens 
under consideration the legs are entirely annulated, except the 
tarsi, which are of a brownish yellow hue; the palpi are black, 
which is also another strongly distinctive character. 

The central, yellow, thoracic band is, in the two examples 
noted, obsolete at the occiput ; but in a female spider found at 
the same time and place, and which I believe to be of this spe- 
cies, the central band runs to the eyes, where it dilates as in 
L. amentata and L. fluviatilis ; as, however, this example was 


. . ? . . ie . . 
not quite adult, it cannot be considered certain that it is speci- 


258 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new 


fically identical with the two males. In LZ. pullata the legs 
of the female are generally, though not often very distinctly, 
annulated, while those of the male have rarely any trace of 
annulation ; the general hue of LZ. pullata is also much more 
of a yellow-brown, while Lycosa riparia is nearly black. 
This spider has not before been recorded as British. 


Lycosa prativaga. Pl. VITI. fig. 12. 
Lycosa prativaga, L. Koch, Die Arachnidenfauna Galiziens, p. 43. 


Very nearly resembling in its general appearance and pattern 
L. amentata, but smaller, L. prativaga has passed for a variety 
of that species in my collection for some years past, having 
been also returned to me atthe time of capture by Mr. Blackwall 
as small examples of his L. saccata. It is, however, more 
nearly allied to L. pullata and L. riparia; its legs are very 
distinctly annulated ; and the oblique palpal-organ spine, while 
very like that of Z. pullata, has another fine one almost be- 
neath and nearly concealed by it ; this additional spine is also 
present in Z. pullata, but it 1s in that species much stronger 
and more visible. 

From ZL. amentata, Clk. (ZL. saccata, Bl.), the much smaller 
size of the digital joints of the palpi will easily distinguish it. 

The female resembles the male in colours and markings ; and 
the genital aperture is characteristically different in form from 
that of both L. pullata and L. amentata. 

Examples of both sexes have been found at Bloxworth and 
other localities in Dorsetshire; but hitherto it has not been re- 
corded as British under its proper designation. 


Genus ATTUS, Sim. 


Attus arcuatus. 
Araneus arcuatus, Clerck. 
Salticus grossipes, Cambr. Trans, Linn. Soe. xxviii. p.454; id. ibid. p. 527. 
A comparison of the examples recorded, /. c. supra, with 
typical specimens of A. arcuatus received both from Dr. Tho- 
rell and Dr. Koch prove them to be identical. The female 
has not yet been found in Britain. 


Attus fasciatus. 
Salticus fasciatus, Hahn, Die Arachn. i. p. 54, pl. xiv. fig. 41; Cambr. 
Trans. Linn. Soc. xxviii. p. 434. 
This spider was found by myself, in some abundance, in June 
last, among grass and herbage on the eastern side of the Chesil 


and rare British Spiders. 259 


Beach, Portland. A few examples of both sexes were adult ; 
but the majority were immature females. Up to this time 
the only recorded British example has been a mutilated 
female found by Mr. W. Farren and sent to me by him from 
the New Forest, Hampshire. 


Genus SALTICUS, Simon (Latr. ad part.). 


Salticus formicarius. 


Attus formicarius et A. formicoides, Walck. Ins. Apt. i. pp. 470, 471. 
Salticus formicarius, Cambr, Linn, Trans, xxviii. p. 435. 


Tn addition to the only record of this spider (hitherto) authen- 
ticated as British (Linn. Trans. /. c.), | have pleasure in now 
recording another example of the adult male found by the late 
J.C. Dale, Esq., at the Salterns, near Lymington, Hants, in 
August 1865. ‘This example was shown to me lately by Mr. 
C. W. Dale, of Glanville’s Wooton. 


List of the Spiders noted and described. 


Atypus piceus, Sulz., p. 238, Plate VIII. fig. 2. 
-— Blackwalli, Sim., p. 241. 
Becki, sp. n., a 242, Plate VIII. fig. 1. 
Micaria scintillans, Cambr., p. 243. 
Drassus criminalis, sp. n., p. 244, Plate VIII. fig. 3. 
delinquens, sp. n., p. 245, Plate VIII. fig. 4. 
Lethia subniger, Cambr., p. 246. 
Erigone Clarku, Cambr., p. 246. 
Douglasi, sp. n., p. 247, Plate VIII. fig. 5. 
nigriceps, sp. n., p. 248, Plate VIII. fig. 6. 
subitanea, sp. n., p. 249, Plate VIII. fig. 7. 
Linyphia expuncta, Cambr., p. 251. 
aérid, sp. n., p. 251, Plate VIII. fig. 8. 
Xysticus viaticus, C. Koch, p. 253. 
Lycosa arenicola, sp. n., p. 253, Plate VIII. fig. 9. 
-—— agricola, Thor., p. 255. 
annulata, Thor., p. 256, Plate VIIL. fig. 10. 
—— riparia, C. Koch, p. 257, Plate VIII. fig. 11. 
pratwaga, L. Kock p- 258, Plate VIII. fig. 12. 
Attus arcuatus, Clerck, p. 258. 
fasciatus, Hahn, p. 258. 
Salticus formicarius, Walck., p. 259. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII. 


Fig. 1. Atypus Becki, sp. u., 3: a, profile; 6, spider (without legs), of 
natural size; c, right palpus, outer side, underneath, in front ; 
d, natural length of spider, including falces ; e, ocular eminence, 
from above and behind. 

Fig. 2. Atypus piceus, Sulz., ¢ : a, right palpus, outer side underneath, 
rather in front; 6, ocular eminence, from above and behind ; 


260 Mr. G. E. Dobson on new 


ce, ditto, from a French specimen received from Monsieur 
Eugéne Simon. 

Fig. 3. Drassus criminalis, sp. n., 2 : a, spider, without legs, enlarged ; 
b, ditto, in profile; ce, eyes, from the front; d, genital aperture ; 
e, natural length of spider. 

Fig. 4. Drassus delinquens, sp. n.: a, spider (without legs), enlarged ; 
b, profile; c, eyes, from the front ; d, genital aperture ; e, natural 
length of spider. 

Fig. 5. Erigone Douglasi, sp. n.: a, profile of spider (without legs), en- 
larged ; 6, spider, from above, without legs; ¢, eyes and falces, 
from the front; d, genital aperture. 

Fig. 6. Erigone nigriceps, sp. n.: a, spider, in profile (without legs) en- 
larged; 6, eyes and falces, from the front; c, genital aperture ; 
d, natural length of spider. 

Fig. 7. Erigone subitanea, sp. n.: a, spider in profile (with legs truncated) 
enlarged; 6, eyes and falces, from the front ; c, left palpus, inner 
side in front; d, left palpus, in front, rather on outer side ; 
e, natural length of spider. 

Fig. 8. Linyphia aéria, sp. n.: a, spider, in profile (without legs), enlarged ; 
b, eyes, from the front; c, abdomen, in profile; d, right palpus, 
outer side (inverted); e, natural length of spider. 

Fig. 9. Lycosa arenicola, sp. u.: a, digital joint of ¢, showing structure of 
palpal organs; a—x, characteristic oblique process of ditto; 
b, genital aperture of 2. 

Fig. 10. Lycosa annuata, Thorell: a, digital joint of J, showing palpal 
organs; a-x, characteristic obtuse tuberculiform process of 
ditto; b, genital aperture of 2. 

Fig. 11. Lycosa riparia, C. Koch: digital joint of f , showing palpal organs; 
x, characteristic oblique spine ; ¥, slender adjacent spine. 

Fg. 12. Lycosa prativaga, L. Koch: a, digital joint of ¢, showing palpal 
organs; a—wv, characteristic oblique spine; a—y, slender spine 
adjacent ; 6, genital aperture of 2 (from a German example 
received from Dr. Ludwig Koch). 


XXXU.—Deseriptions of new Species of Vespertilionide. 
By G. E. Doxzson, M.A., M.B., F.L.S., &e. 


Genus VESPERTILIO. 
Vespertilio, Keys. & Blas. Wiegm. Archiv, 1889, p. 304. 


a. Feet moderate ; wings to the base of the tocs. (Subg. VESPERTILI0.) 
Vespertilio africanus, n. subsp. 

Ears shorter than the head; laid forwards the tips do not 

reach to the end of the muzzle; tragus acutely pointed. 

Glands on the side of the muzzle forming a conspicuous 


rounded elevation on either side between the eye and nostril. 
Fur above dark at the base, with greyish extremities ; 


Species of Vespertilionide. 261 


beneath, the basal half of the hairs is dark, the terminal half 
white. 

Length (of an adult male preserved in aleohol)—head and 
body 2°5 inches, tail 2°3, head 0°9, ear 0°85, tragus 0°4 x 0-1, 
forearm 2°2, thumb 0°45, second finger 3°7, fourth finger 3, 
tibia 1°05, foot and claws 0°45. 

Hab. Gaboon, W. Africa. 


This species belongs to the same section of Vespertilio as 
V. murinus of Europe, which it very closely resembles in 
general form, in size, and even in the colour of the fur. It 
is, however, at once distinguished by the much shorter ears, 
acutely pointed tragus, and great development of the glands 
of the muzzle. The wing-membrane also does not extend so 
far outwards along the foot as in V. murinus, and the inner 
side of the ear-conch is less hairy. 

Though thus readily distinguished from V. murinus of 
Europe, | am induced, on account of its very close general 
affinities to that species, to consider it a subspecies only. 

Type in the collection of the British Museum. 


b. Feet very large; wings to the ankles or tarsus. (Subg. Levcono#.) 
Vespertilio megalopus, n. sp. 

Very similar to V. Daubentonit; but the ears are longer, 
much narrower and more acute, and, laid forwards, the tips 
pass beyond the end of the nose at least one tenth of an inch ; 
the inner margin, instead of forming a regular arc from the 
base to the tip, is flattened along the upper third, and the 
narrow extremity of the ear is sharply rounded off. The 
tragus is also longer and narrower, and the upper third of the 
inner margin is slightly concave; but the extremity is not 
directed inwards. 

The wing-membrane does not extend so far down on the 
tarsus asin V. Daubentonii ; and the second upper premolar is 
slightly drawn inwards. In other respects, in general form 
and in the colour and distribution of the fur, this species closely 
resembles V. Daubentonit, of which it may be considered the 
African representative. 

Length (of a male specimen preserved in alcohol) —head and 
body 1°65 inch, tail 1°6, head 0°6, ear 0°55, tragus 0°3, fore- 
arm 1°45, thumb 0°35, second finger 2°3, fourth finger 1-9, 
tibia 0°6, foot and claws 0-4. 


Hab. Gaboon. ‘Type in the collection of the British 
Museum. 


262 Mr, A. W. E. O'Shaughnessy on 


Genus VESPERUGO. 
Vesperugo, Keys. & Blas. Wiegm. Archiv, 1839, p. 312. 
Vesperugo (Vesperus) platyrhinus, n. sp. 

Muzzle broad and obtuse; glandular prominences large, 
smoothly rounded; nostrils opening near the margin of the 
upper lip, on a level with the rounded extremity of the muzzle, 
not emarginate between. The front of the muzzle is evenly 
bevelled off from the summit of the glandular elevations to 
the margin of the upper lip; and the nasal apertures are 
narrow, appearing as small oblique slits in the front of the 
muzzle. ars and tragus as in V. Kuhlit. 

Wings from the base of the toes; postcalcaneal lobe small, 
but distinct ; last caudal vertebra half free. 

Fur above dark brown, paler towards the tip; beneath 
similar, the extremities of a lighter colour than on the upper 
surface. 

Upper inner incisors long, faintly bifid at the extremities ; 
outer incisors very short, scarcely equalling the cingulum of 
the inner ones; lower incisors crowded, trifid; no minute 
upper premolar ; the single upper premolar very close to the 
canine. 

Length (of an aduit male)—head and body 1:8 inch, tail 1:4, 
head 0:7, ear 0°55, tragus 0°25, forearm 1°35, second finger 
2°15, fourth finger 1°65, tibia 0°45, foot 0°25. 

Hab. Unknown. ‘Type in the collection of the British 
Museum. 


This very peculiar species of Vesperugo resembles V. Kuhlit 
in size and in general form; but the absence of the first 
minute upper premolar and the shape of the muzzle at once dis- 
tinguishit. ‘The shape of the muzzle is so peculiar as to lead 
me to suspect it may be an individual peculiarity. As the 
specimen from which the description is taken is well preserved 
in alcohol, this flattening of the front of the muzzle and ex- 
tremities of the nostrils is not due to imperfect preservation. 


XXXUL.—Descriptions of new Species of Geckotide in the 
British-Museum Collection. By A. W. EL. O'SHAUGHNESSY, 
Assistant in the Departments of Natural History. 


Phyllodactylus tuberculosus, 
described by Wiegmann (Acta Ac. Nat. Curios. xvii. p. 


241, pl. 18. fig. 2) from California, to which we must add 
as a synonym the Phyllodactylus Xanti described by Cope 


new Species of Geckotidee. 263 
(Pr. Ac. Nat. Sc. Phil. 1863, p. 102), also from California, 


has ‘‘ small ventral scales, which, although hexagonal, affect 
a circular form.’’?» They are in more than 25 longitudinal 
series ; and if counted longitudinally from the vent to the 
throat, where they gradually merge into the smaller gular 
scales, the number is about sixty. The large campanuliform 
mental is followed by two large postmentals, and these by a 
series of much smaller roundish plates, set transversely, two 
or three of them being behind each postmental, but not going 
up laterally between the postmental and the second infra- 
labial. 

This species has now been obtained from Guatemala and 
Salvador. 

Phyllodactylus ventralis, sp.n. 


Differs from the above in the ventral scales, which are much 
larger and regularly oval; there are not more than fifteen or 
sixteen longitudinal series of them; and counted longitudinally, 
to where they give place to the minute gular scales, they number 
about forty-five. The mental shield is longer, narrower, and 
more pointed posteriorly, its poimt being enclosed by two 
postmentals ; and behind these a space reaching to about the 
middle of the chin exhibits rounded or polygonal scales, much 
larger than the minute gular scales of P. tuberculosus and 
those which follow in this species reaching as far as the chest. 
Immediately behind the postmentals the anterior rounded or 
polygonal scales constitute a distinct larger transverse series 
composed of four, the outermost on each side going up between 
the postmental and the second infralabial, occupying an inter- 
stice which is almost granular in P. tuberculosus. Head also 
much narrower, more pointed, and less flattened than in that 
species. ‘The dorsal tubercles are in fifteen longitudinal 
series. The tail has rings of tuberculous scales at intervals, 
and a broadened inferior central series of scales. Har-opening 
narrow, oblique. 

Ground-colour yellowish brown. A narrow distinct stripe 
of dark brown from the nasal plate, through the eye, to the 
side of the body; the back variegated with dark brown. 

Hab. Jamaica. One specimen, 4 inches in length. 


Tarentola ephippiata, sp. n. 


Head broad, depressed; muzzle rounded, covered with 
moderate-sized convex scales, somewhat larger in front than 
on the hinder portions of the head. Back minutely granular, 
with flat oval tubercles, disposed in fourteen regular longitu- 
dinal series; ventral surface covered with small uniform, 


264 Mr. A. W. E. O’Shaughnessy on 


roundish or hexagonal scales; gular region with minute 
scales, becoming larger again laterally. Supralabials ten, 
the last two minute ; infralabials eight. Mental a long wedge- 
shaped plate reaching backward as far as the third infralabial. 
Three postmentals on each side beneath the first, second, and 
third infralabials, diminishing in size. A row of secondary 
sublabials intervenes anteriorly between the second and third 
postmentals and the infralabials, leaving the larger first post- 
mental in contact with the first infralabial. Three or four 
minute roundish scales at the point of the mental. LEar- 
opening very narrow, oblique. Pupil narrow, vertical. Tail 
with rings of tuberculous scales at intervals, and flat, squarish, 
tessellated scales on the lower surface. 

Ground-colour pale brown. A long reddish brown stripe 
from the nose on each side of the head to the back, some way 
behind the shoulders, where it is enlarged and, joining that of 
the opposite side, forms a saddle-shaped patch. A small 
isolated brown spot, pointed anteriorly, forked posteriorly, on 
the occiput, and some transverse brown patches on the hinder 
portion of the back. 

T'wo specimens from West Africa. Length 47 inches. 


Hemidactylus echinus, sp. n. 


A species, the type of which comes from West Africa, pre- 
senting the peculiarity of a series of prickles or short spines 
along the side of the body. 

Upper parts minutely granular, with numerous small con- 
vex tubercles scattered irregularly, becoming fewer or failing 
altogether on the head, where the general very fine granulation 
becomes scarcely coarser on the muzzle. Kyelid with small 
tubercular scales. Chin and chest minutely granular ; scales 
of belly very minute, close-set, almost granular; several 
crescentic series of larger preanal scales enclosing a curved 
series of eight pores. No femoral pores. ‘The lowermost 
tubercles on the side of the body are developed into a regular 
series of pointed projections or prickles, extending between the 
fore and the hind limb; though minute, they present a strong 
resemblance to the spines of a sea-urchin. Rostral broad, 
divided; supralabials twelve ; infralabials eight, with a line 
of narrow secondary sublabials beneath them. Mental tri- 
angular, with a small scale at its point and a pair of small 
postmentals on each side. Tail quadrangular, the ridges with 
projecting spinous tubercles. Har-opening very small. Pupil 
vertical. 

Colour brown, paler on the lower parts, with a diamond- 
shaped dark spot on the centre of the nape, some lighter 


new Species of Geckotide. 265 


mottlings, rather indistinct, on the back, and a clear yellow 
spot on the hind part of the thigh, close to the root of the tail, 
which is banded alternately with dark and pale brown. 

One specimen from the Gaboon, 43 inches long. 


Goniodactylus caudiscutatus, Giinth., 


does not offer the peculiarity mentioned by M. Bocourt, in 
‘Miss. sc. Mex.’ p. 48, as characteristic of the G. fuscus of 
Hallowell, viz. that the mental plate is followed by a single 
large postmental in place of the row of small plates found in 
G. albogularis. ‘The specimen bearing this name referred to 
by him is no doubt a different species ; as there are specimens 
in the British Museum from Panama with a large single post- 
mental ; and these being different from Dr. Giinther’s species, 
I have named them, in accordance with M. Bocourt’s differen- 
tiation, G. fuscus. 


Goniodactylus Braconniert, sp. n. 

This form is referred to by Duméril, in ‘Arch. du Mus.’ viii. 
p- 473, as a variety of G. albogularis. It is distinguished 
from it by the conspicuous coloration of the gular region ; and 
the British Museum has as yet received it only from the 
South-American continent, whereas G. albogularis appears to 
be a West-Indian species. 

The whole of the chin is of a light colour, separated abruptly 
from the dark hue of the chest, which envelops the sides of 
the body, extending more or less on the belly. A straight 
white stripe, bordered with greyish, forked behind the mental, 
and dividing into two branches, extends the length of the chin 
to the chest. Another lateral stripe on each side curves 
upwards from before the chest towards the eye ; and two blue 
spots on the supralabials beneath the eye correspond severally 
with the curved stripe and the lateral branch of the median 
gular stripe. ‘There is also a vertical humeral band. The 
upper surface of the body is variegated like G. atbogularis, 
being either (1) marbled with dark and light brown or (2) 
very finely punctulated. 

Several specimens have been obtained from Barranquila, 
New Granada, and one, which agrees completely with them, 
bears the locality of Chili. 


Goniodactylus sulcatus, sp. n. 


Head narrow, sharply descending from the supraorbital 
region to the extremity of the snout. Supralabials six; infra- 
labials five. Mental large, truncated behind, followed by two, 
small, hexagonal postmentals, and these by one or two rows 


266 Prof. A. E. Verrill on the Occurrence 


of similar scales forming a postmental patch. Gular region 
covered by uniform convex granules equal to those on the 
muzzle, larger than the finer granules of the top and sides of 
the head. Ear-opening small. The whole upper surface of 
the body granular ; ventral surface from front of chest to anus 
with moderate-sized hexagonal scales, which also protect the 
anterior faces of the limbs and the entire lower surface of the 
hind limb. Tail tetragonal, with one deep median superior 
and two deep lateral furrows the whole of its length; finely 
granular above, with a central series of broad and lateral 
series of smaller scales beneath. 

Colour (in spirit) dusky brown, very finely punctulated over 
the back with darker. A vertical humeral stripe and several 
indistinct dark roundish spots on the sides of the body. The 
upper surface of the tail is regularly barred with broad brown 
and pale patches. 

The type of this species was received from Cuba; its 
length is 3 inches. 


XXXIV.—Notice of the Occurrence of another Gigantic 
Cephalopod (Architeuthis) on the Coast of Newfoundland, 
in December 1874. By A. E. VERRILL*. 


IN an article published in the ‘ American Journal of Science ’ 
for February and March 1875f, I gave a summary of our infor- 
mation concerning twelve specimens of gigantic cephalopods 
that have been obtained in American waters during a few 
years past, together with a brief notice of the various specimens 
that have been deseribed by European writers f. 

I am now able to add some important information concern- 
ing an additional specimen which was cast ashore last winter 
at Grand Bank, Fortune Bay, Newfoundland. As in the 


* From the ‘ American Journal of Science’ for September 1875. 

+ Vol. ix. pp. 123, 177, plates ii—v. See also the ‘American Natura- 
list,’ vol. ix. pp. 21, 78, January and February 1875. 

{ In the ‘Journal de Zoologie,” vol. iv. no, 2, p. 88, 1875, M. Paul 
Gervais has also given a summary of the gigantic cephalopods previously 
known, and has mentioned an additional species (Architeuthis Mouchex, 
Vélain), of which portions were brought to Paris by M. Vélain, from the 
Island of Saint Paul, where it was cast ashore. He also quotes the brief 
notice of the animal by M. Vélain (in Comptes Rendus, t. lxxx. p. 1002, 
Séance du 19 Avril 1875). It is stated that this example belongs to the 
same group with Ommastrephes; and if so, it will probably prove to be 
generically distinct from both of the Newfoundland species. M. Gervais 
does not refer, in any way, to the several American specimens described 
by the writer and others. 


of another Gigantic Cephalopod. 267 


case of several of the previous specimens, I am deeply indebted 
to the Rev. M. Harvey for information concerning this one, 
and also for the jaws and one of the large suckers of the tenta- 
cular arms, these being the only parts preserved. Although 
this specimen went ashore in December, Mr. Harvey did not 
hear of the event until March, owing to the unusual interrup- 
tion of travel by the severity of the winter. He informs me that 
Mr. George Simms, Magistrate of Grand Bank, has stated, in a 
letter to him, that he examined the creature a few hours after 
it went ashore, but not before it had been mutilated by the 
removal of the tail by the fishermen, who finally cut it up as 
food for their numerous dogs; and that the long tentacular 
arms were 26 feet long and 16 inches in circumference (pro- 
bably meaning at their broad terminal portion); the short 
arms were “ one third as long as the long ones, and about the 
same in circumference ;” the back of the head or neck was 36 
inches in circumference (evidently meaning the head behind 
the bases of the arms); the length of the body “from the 
junction to the tail” was 10 feet (apparently meaning from 
the anterior edge of the mantle to the origin of the caudal 
fins). He thinks the tail, which had been removed, was 
about one third as long as the body ; but this is probably over- 
estimated, judging from the Logie-Bay specimen (no. 5 of my 
former papers), in which it was about one fifth; but it may 
have been cut off above its proper base. Allowing one fifth 
also for the length of the head, the total length would be 
about 40 feet, the head and body together being about 14. 
The large sucker in my possession is one inch in diameter 
across the denticulated rim, and in form and structure agrees 
closely with those previously described and figured by me 
from the tentacular arms of nos. 4 and 5 (vol. ix. plate iv. figs. 
11, 12, 13). 

The jaws are still attached together, in their natural posi- 
tion, by the cartilages*. They agree very closely in form 
with the large jaws of Architeuthis princeps, V. (no. 10), 
figured on plate v. vol. ix., but they are about one tenth 
smaller. ‘The upper jaw measures 111 millims. in height 
(front to back), 88 millims. from tip of beak to front edge of 
palatine laminz, 20 millims. from tip of beak to the base of 
the notch. The lower jaw measures 96 millims. in total 
length, 80 millims. from tip of beak to front edge of laminz, 
19 millims. from tip to base of notch. 

From the close agreement of these jaws with those of 

* These will be figured in an article on the gigantic Cephalopods, now 


in preparation for the ‘Transactions of the Connecticut Academy of 
. ’ oe 
Sciences. 


268 On the Occurrence of another Gigantic Cephalopod. 


A. princeps, there can be very little doubt that they belong to 
that species; and if so, the measurements given will be of 
great importance as affording additional knowledge of the 
approximate form and proportions of this, the largest known 
species. 

Note.—In ‘The Zoologist,’ London, 2nd ser. no. 118, p. 
4526, July 1875, there is an article entitled, “ Notice of a 
gigantic Cephalopod (Dinoteuthis proboscideus), which was 
stranded at Dingle, in Kerry, two hundred years ago. By 
A. G. More, F.L.8.” The article is chiefly a reprint of the 
rude popular accounts written at the time of the capture; and 
upon these alone Mr. More attempts to found a new genus 
and species. ‘The one character which he relies upon as of 
generic value is the power of projecting the beak in the form 
of a proboscis. But he apparently does not know that this is 
habitually done by the various common species of Omma- 
strephes, Loligo, &c., and perhaps by all ten-armed cephalopods. 
There is no reason to suppose, from the published accounts, 
that this specimen differed in any way from the Architeuthis 
monachus. It was described as 19 feet in total length; the 
long arms having been mutilated, the part remaining was 11 
feet long, and as thick as a man’s arm; the short arms varied 
from 6 to 8 feet in length, and were as thick as a man’s leg, 
and had two rows of large serrated suckers; the proboscis 
(buccal mass with beak) was the ‘size of a man’s fist ;” the 
beak was “ like an eagle’s, but broader.’”’ The whole animal 
was said to have been as large as a large horse. The measure- 
ments given indicate a specimen smaller than several of the 
American examples, and but little, if any, larger than our 
no. 5, from Logie Bay. 

In the August number of the ‘Annals and Magazine of 
Natural History,’ vol. xvi. p. 123, the same writer has briefly 
described the beak and portions of the tentacles and arms of 
another specimen, taken off Boffin Island, on the west coast 
of Ireland, last April. The tentacular arms are said to have 
been 80 feet long; the expanded portion 2 feet 9 inches; the 
large central suckers nearly 1 inch in diameter, those of the 
outer rows ‘5 of an inch; one short arm is said to have been 
8 feet long, and 15 inches in circumference at the base, when 
fresh. 

Mr. More believes this to be distinct from the Newfound- 
land species, and refers it to A. dua; but his description agrees 
closely with the corresponding parts of A. monachus (no. 5), 
described by me. He appears to be ignorant of my articles 
on the subject, published in the ‘American Journal of 
Science.’ 


oo 


On a new Genus of Graptolites. 269 


XXXV.—On a new Genus and some new Species of Grapto- 
lites from the Skiddaw Slates. By H. ALLEYNE NICHOL- 
son, M.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural History 
in the University of St. Andrews. 


[Plate VII.] 


In the following communication I wish to draw attention to 
some remarkable Graptolites collected by Mr. W. K. Dover 
from the Skiddaw Slates, and placed by him in my hands 
for examination. One of these is the type of a new and very 
singular genus; another is a large and fine new species of the 
genus Thamnograptus; and the third is a new species of 
Didymograptus. 


Genus AzyGoGraptus, Nich. & Lapw.* 


Polypary simple, unilateral, consisting of a single mono- 
prionidian stipe, which is developed from the central portion 
of the sicula on one side. Cellules slightly overlapping. 

This genus completely fills up the great break between the 
unilateral and bilateral siculate Graptolites, and seems to be 
intermediate in its characters between the true Monograptide 
and the family of the Nemagraptide. It agrees with the 
former in the fact that the polypary consists of a single uni- 
cellular stipe—but differs altogether in its mode of develop- 
ment, the celluliferous stipe springing directly from one side 
of the sicula about its centre. In this important character the 
genus agrees with no other known Graptolites than Nema- 
graptus, Emmons, and Canograptus, Hall, both of these, 
however, including bilaterally developed forms. ‘The cellules 
of Azygograptus are essentially of the type of Monograptus 
Nilssont, Barr., and thus link the genus indifferently to either 
the Monograptide or the Nemagraptide. 

Subjoined is a description of the only known species of the 
genus. 


1. Azygograptus Lapwortht, Nich. Pl. VIL. figs. 2-2c. 


Polypary simple, of a single slender monoprionidian stipe, 
which takes origin from the centre of one side of a strongly 
marked pointed “ sicula.” The length of the sicula is about 


* I have associated Mr. Lapworth with myself in the description of 
this new genus, partly because its name was suggested by him, and. 
partly because it would not have been possible for me to satisfactorily 
determine its position and affinities had it not been for his valuable and 
elaborate researches on the development and classification of the Grapto- 
lites (“An Improved Classification of the Rhabdophora,” Geol. Mag. 
vol. x. 1873). 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xvi. 79 


270 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on some 


half a line; and its shape is the normal triangular one. As 
there is good evidence amongst the Diplograptide that the 
broader end of the sicula forms the proximal extremity of the 
polypary, I have figured the present form in a corresponding 
position (figs. 2a, 26). The stipe is narrow, apparently 
from one inch to two inches in length, and about one thirtieth 
of an inch in width opposite to the cell-mouths. The cellules 
are long and narrow, resembling those of Monograptus Nils- 
sont in shape, remote (about twenty in the space of an inch), 
slightly overlapping, the cell-mouths being nearly at right 
angles to the axis. 

Owing to the remarkable appearance presented by the 
sicula standing nearly at right angles to the celluliterous 
stipe, there is not any difficulty in recognizing all fragments 
of this species in which the base is preserved. Owing also to 
the marked manner in which the stipe originates from the 
centre of the sicula, there is no difficulty in determining that 
we have not to deal with a Didymograpius broken off at the 
sicula. 

I have named the species in honour of my friend Mr. Charles 
Lapworth, whose researches have of late years so materially 
increased our knowledge of the structure of the Graptolitide. 
The specimens from which the above description is taken were 
kindly placed in my hands for examination by Mr. W. K. 
Dover, who has long been an enthusiastic collector in the 
Skiddaw Slates. They include the remains of a great number 
of well-preserved individuals, none of which exhibits any 
branching, though the stipes are often so thickly crowded to- 
gether as to render this point very difficult of observation. 

Locality and Formation.—Hodgson-How Quarry, near Por- 
tinscale, Lower Skiddaw Slates. Apparently by no means 
of rare occurrence. 


Genus THAMNOGRAPTUS, Hall. 


Polypary composed of a central rachis or stem, giving off 
slender alternating branchlets. Cellules unknown. A dorsal 
“ axis’ (?) entering into the branchlets as well as the main 
stem. 

Much has yet to be learnt before we can speak positively as 
to the nature and affinities of Thamnograptus, though I think 
there can be little doubt as to its belonging to one great group 
with the true Graptolites. There is a possibility that the 
branchlets are greatly elongated cellules ; but it is more pro- 
bable that the branchlets carried the cellules in a single row 
on one face, though at present the published evidence on this 
subject is insufficient to establish this view. 


new Species of Graptolites. 271 


2. Thamnograptus Doveri, Nich. PJ. VII. fig. 1. 


Polypary composed of a central undulating stem, about one 
twelfth of an inch in width, giving off alternately placed 
branchlets on the two sides. The branchlets are straight, 
about one twenty-fourth of an inch in width, and placed at 
intervals of from one quarter to half an inch apart (measuring 
on the same side of the rachis). The terminations of the 
branchlets are not shown; but the longest ones preserved are 
about an inch and a quarter in length, and show no sign of an 
ending. No “solid axis” can be made out; but portions of 
the branchlets show very distinct transverse markings, which 
have every appearance of being the mouths of cellules. 

Thamnograptus Dovert is readily distinguished from T. 
typus, Hall, and 7. Anna, Hall, by its much larger dimen- 
sions and the remoteness and great length of the branchlets. 
The only specimen known is a very well-preserved fragment 
about two and a quarter inches in length, and exhibiting por- 
tions of five branchlets on the one side and of six upon the 
other. 

I have named the species in honour of Mr. W. K. Dover, 
by. whom it was discovered. 

Locality and Formation.—Randal Crag, Skiddaw. Lower 
Skiddaw Slates. 


3. Didymograptus gibberulus, Nich. Pl. VII. figs. 3-3 6. 


Polypary bilateral, composed of two broad monoprionidian 
stipes, which bend backwards from the sicula in gentle curves 
at an angle of from 335° to 340°. The branches attain their 
greatest width at their junction with one another and the 
sicula, where they have a breadth of a line or more. The 
two central cellules are vertical in position; and from the ver- 
tical line thus formed the cellules become more and more 
obliquely divergent till they come to form an angle of about 
45° with the back of the stipe. The cellules are about forty 
in the space of one inch; and their mouths, in well-preserved 
examples, are furnished with very prominent mucronate tips. 

Didymograptus gibberulus belongs to the “ reflexed”” group 
of the Didymograpti, and is very similar in general appear- 
ance to the fossil described and figured by Mr. Salter under 
the name of D. caduceus. The original specimen on which 
this species was founded (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. ix. 
p- 87), however, is beyond doubt an example of Tetragraptus 
bryonoides, Hall, or T. Bigsbyt, Hall, in which two of the 
normal four stipes are concealed from view by the matrix. 


19* 


272 On some new Species of Graptolites. 


D. caduceus cannot, therefore, be retained, though I have little 
doubt that one of the forms subsequently figured by Mr. 
Salter from the Skiddaw States under this name (Quart. 
Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xix. fig. 13a) is identical with the 
species now under consideration. 

That Didymograptus gibberulus is quite distinct from those 
specimens which consist of two of the stipes of 7. bryonotdes 
separated by the matrix from the other two, is at once seen 
by a comparison of the cellules near the sicula in the two 
cases. In 7. bryonoides (as in all the Didymograpti except 
the present species) the primary cellules are comparatively 
small, the cellules not attaining their full development, or the 
stipes their full width, till we have receded to some distance 
from the sicula. There is thus a more or less extensive space 
opposite the sicula, which is formed by the union of the bases 
of the first pair of cellules and is narrower than the rest of the 
polypary (Pl. VI. fig. 5). On the other hand, in D. gib- 
berulus the primary cellules are the most fully developed, and 
the stipes are consequently broader in the neighbourhood of 
the sicula than anywhere else (Pl. VII. figs. 3, 3a). 

There is also the very striking and unique peculiarity in D. 
gibberulus that the two primary cellules do not diverge at an 
angle from the top of the sicula, as is usual amongst the Didy- 
mograptt, but are placed vertically, parallel with the long axis 
of the sicula, and thus serve to divide the frond into two 
halves (PI. VII. fig. 3 a). 

None of the specimens that I have seen exhibits the termi- 
nations of the branches satisfactorily, the stipes in the largest 
of them being about nine lines long. ‘The sicula is generall 
a broad blunt process, of a triangular shape, and about half a 
line in length; but it has occasionally a delicate thread-like 
extension which raises its length to two lines (Pl. VII. 
fig. 30). 

In accordance with what we now know to be the true posi- 
tion of the sicula and its relation to the development of the 
celluliferous stipes, I have figured the specimens of this species 
in what would, prior to Mr. Lapworth’s researches on this 
point, have been regarded as the reverse of their natural situa- 
tion—namely, with the broader end of the sicula pointing 
downwards. 

Locality and Formation.—Randal Crag and White Houses, 
Skiddaw, Lower Skiddaw Slates. Collected by Mr. W. K. 
Dover. 


On the Structure of Amphicentrum granulosum. 273 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII. 


Fig. 1. Thamnograptus Doveri, Nich., of the natural size. 

Fig. 2. A slab with numerous individuals of Azygograptus Lapworth, 
Nich., of the natural size. 2a. A large individual of the same, 
magnified two diameters. 26. Small portion of the base of the 
same, enlarged still further. 2c. A few celiules of the same, 
greatly enlarged. 

Fig. 3. Didymograptus gibberulus, Nich., of the natural size. 8a. Base of 
another specimen of the same, greatly enlarged. 30d. Base of 
another example of the same, with a spiniform extension of 
the sicula, greatly enlarged. 

Fig. 4. A specimen of Tetragraptus bryonoides, Hall, in which only two 
of the four normal stipes are preserved. The two missing stipes, 
not being in the same plane, are shown in outline. 

Fig. 5. Base of two of the stipes of Tetragraptus bryonoides, introduced 
for comparison with the base of Didymograptus gibberulus, 
greatly enlarged. 


XXXVI.—On the Structure of Amphicentrum granulosum, 
Huxley. By Ramsay H. Traquair, M.D., F.G.S., 
Keeper of the Natural-History Collections in the Edin- 
burgh Museum of Science and Art. 


[Plate LX.] 


Since Amphicentrum granulosum, Huxley, was first described 
by Professor Young of Glasgow*, a second species, A. striatum, 
has been recognized from the Northumberland coal-field by 
Messrs. Hancock and Attheyt. Regarding the structural 
peculiarities, however, of this most singular genus of Carboni- 
ferous fishes, there has been nothing further published than 
what is contained in Dr. Young’s well-known paper ‘‘On the 
affinities of Platysomus and allied genera.” 

In a subject beset with such difficulties as the osteology of 
fossil fishes, where the remains are, for the most part, either 
crushed or fragmentary, it is natural that the advent of fresh 
material should not only add to our knowledge but also reveal 
errors in the descriptions of previous writers. And with 
regard to Amphicentrum granulosum, the careful study of a 
beautiful series of specimens from the North-Staffordshire 
coal-field, recently lent me by my friend Mr. Ward, of Longton, 
has led me to results which, in some important points, differ 


* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxii. (1866), p. 306 e¢ seg. 
t+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, 1872, vol. ix. p. 255. 


274 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Structure 


materially from those recorded by Dr. Young. To detail 
briefly those results is the object of the present commu- 
nication. 


Cranium proper.—\ am quite unable to find any trace of 
the large median “supraoccipital” with its “crest,” which 
Dr. Young has figured* and described as interpolated be- 
tween the parictals, as in ordinary Teleostei. On the contrary, 
there is no doubt that in Amphicentrum, as in Ganoid fishes 
generally (Lepidosteus, Polypterus, Amia, Lepidotus, &c. &c.) 
and in some Teleostei (Macrodon, Erythrinus), the partetals 
(p, Pl. IX. fig. 1) were in contact with each other along the 
middle line. On comparing Dr. Young’s restored figure with 
the skull represented in fig. 1, Pl. [X., it is pretty evident 
that he has designated the upper part of the supraclavicular 
element of the shoulder-girdle as “ parietal,” while the real 
parietal is included in his “ frontal ;” a broken line across the 
posterior part of the latter shows, at the same time, that the 
line of separation.between the two bones did not altogether 
escape his notice. On the outer side of each parietal is a 
large squamosal (sq); and in advance of it there is a more 
elongated frontal (f). The latter does not, however, take 
any part in the formation of the orbital margin, being sepa- 
rated from it by two other plates (p.f & a,f), the posterior 
and anterior frontals, which form respectively the posterior- 
superior and anterior-superior margins of the orbit. The 
region of the skull between the prefrontals and the pre- 
maxillaries is in all the specimens very obscure, though there 
is evidence in this situation of a pair of square-shaped plates 
representing nasals ; but I have not been able to discover any 
median ethmoid. Nor are the nasal apertures apparent, though 
probably they occur between each nasal bone and the large 
anterior suborbital (to be subsequently alluded to). Regarding 
the condition of the base and side walls of the cranium nothing 
more can be made out, beyond the presence of a strong para- 
sphenoidal bar, which in some specimens is evident enough. 

Jaws and palato-quadrate apparatus. — The premaaxille 
(p.mx) are generally plain enough, and are, as Dr. Young 
has described them, a pair of remarkable, prominent, sharp- 
edged edentulous bones, forming a beak-like projection at the 
front of the snout. Posteriorly each premaxilla articulates 
with the maxilla of its own side. 

As regards the maxilla, Dr. Young has described it as an 
oblong tooth-bearing plate, which “bulges below into an 


* Op. cit. p. 804, woodcut, fig. 1. 


of Amphicentrum granulosum. 275 


. 


abruptly projecting labial mass, whose oral margin forms a 
ridge separated by a shallow groove from an inner ridge. 
Seen from below, this groove terminates sharply behind by 
the approximation of the outer and inner ridges, but is closed 
in front by the premaxilla. On the outer ridge the dental 
tubercles are few; on the inner, which is more prominent, 
they are more numerous,—less | so, however, than on the 
mandible, which is the converse of the maxilla, in that the 
ridges approximate in front, the tubercles ceasing before their 
coalescence, while the eroove is open posteriorly ; the outer 
ridge is also the more prominent Ue 

Now, few things are more clearly shown in the specimens 
before me than that the maxilla is, on. the contrary, a thin 
plate, whose oral margin is quite edentulous, like that of the prae- 
maxilla, It forms a somewhat triangular or, rather, trapezoidal 
plate (mz, Pl. LX. figs. 1 & 2), whose upper margin slopes 
gently downwards and forwards, the posterior more rapidly 
downwards and backwards; the anterior margin, very short 
and a little bevelled off, is in contact with the premaxilla, 
which slightly overlaps it; finally, the oral margin, the 
longest, forms a simple and rather sharp edge, along which 
not the slightest trace of teeth or of dental tubercles can be 
seen. The external surface of the maxilla is beautifully 
ornamented with wavy ridges and wrinkles, which, save quite 
in front and near the upper margin, where they are more 
irregularly disposed, assume a general direction perpendicular 
to the oral edge of the bone, stopping short, however, just 
before reaching it, so as to leave here a very narrow smooth 
border. Both in form and in external sculpture this bone 
bears a great resemblance to the maxilla of Hurynotus, ex- 
cepting, of course, that the obtuse rounded teeth with which 
the latter is garnished are here totally absent. 

It is therefore clear that the bone reckoned as ‘ maxilla” 
by Dr. Young, and of which the original specimen from 
tr. Ward’s collection, represented in “his figuret, 1s now 
before me, cannot be that bone; and the question next arises 
as to what it is. 

The twenty-six specimens of detached bones bearing tooth- 
tubercles, submitted to me by Mr. Ward, easily fall into two 
distinct sets. In the one, which includes. the type specimen 
of the so-called maxilla (Pl. [X. figs. 5 & 6), the surface 
exhibiting granulations is more flat, ‘the dental tubercles less 
prominent, and, indeed, quite obsolete on one of the two mar- 
ginal ridges ; while in the other (figs. 9 & 10), the dentigerous 


* Op. cit. p. 806, + Op. cit. pl. xx. fig. 2. 


276 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Structure 


margin of which bears an exact resemblance to that figured 
by Dr. Young as appertaining to the mandible, the surface of 
the bone is more convex and marked with a stronger granu- 
lation, the tooth-tubercles are more prominent and nearly 
equally developed on both the ridges, which are also more 
divergent. 

Bones of both these descriptions occur in situ. In several 
specimens | have, by careful working-out, been able to prove 
beyond a doubt that the reputed maxilla is in reality a part 
of the lower jaw—an internal dentary or splenial mandibular 
element ; while the palatal nature of the bones of the second 
category was evident from the very first. 

The internal dentary bone (sp) is represented detached in 
Pl. IX. figs. 5, 6, 7, and 8, and én sttw, seen from the inner 
aspect, i ‘figs. "3&4. It is a somewhat oblong-shaped bone, 
rather pointed in front, though more truncated posteriorly. The 
inferior margin is thin ; ; the upper one shows for the anterior 
two thirds of its length two ridges, separated by a shallow 
groove and coalescing posteriorly. The outer of the two 
ridg es is the more prominent ; nearly straight at its commence- 
ment, its contour soon assumes a gentle upward convexity, 
this part of the ridge displaying also several small sharpish 
dental tubercles, which are more strongly developed in some 
individuals than in others. The inner ridge is less prominent, 
and, proceeding in a straighter direction, gets lower down on 
the margin as it passes “forwards ; the dental tubercles are 
quite obsolete. The cnner or oral surface of the plate pre- 
sents below the level of the smaller ridge an oblong patch of 
enamelled granulations, roughening the lower part of the 
wall of the cavity of the mouth—a condition also not without 
a parallel among recent Ganoids, a portion of the oral aspect 
of the compound splenial bone of Améa being also granulated. 
On working out a speciinen from the outer side (fig. 7), or 
making a transverse seetion of it, it becomes elear that the 
plate is longitudinally sharply folded on itself along the line 
of the tooth-bearing ridge, the outer aspect of the reflected 
portion showing , especially towards its lower edge, which 
articulates with the dentary bone proper, a number of minute 
tubercles, some of the more anteriorly placed of which con- 
siderably resemble in some cases the tubercle-teeth of the 
marginal ridge itself. Just behind the middle of the bone 
the externally reflected portion passes nearly horizontally out- 
wards, showing a rather thick edge, and is then obliquely cut 
off posteriorly ‘(fig. 8). 

‘he proper dentary portion of the lower jaw belies its 

naine, in being, like the maxilla, quite edentulous, its upper 


4 


of Amphicentrum granulosum. 277 


margin forming a thin sharp edge, separated by a considerable 
groove from the prominent tooth-bearing ridge of the element 
last described. In the small mandible figured by Dr. Young*, 
of which the original is now before me, this edge is broken 
away save quite in front; but it is well shown, seen from the 
inner aspect, in the head represented in Pl. 1X. fig. 2. At 
the symphysis the anterior extremity of this element is sharp, 
prominent, and excavated above, and in this manner comes to 
look somewhat like the counterpart of the premaxillary beak 
opposed to it. The external surface is smooth and ganoid, 
being prettily sculptured with short ridges, furrows, and 
tubercles. 

Other distinct mandibular pieces were certainly present ; 
of these the only one seen with any distinctness is the angular, 
a narrow plate at the angle of the jaw, much resembling the 
corresponding element in the Paleeoniscidee. 

The palatal tooth-bearing plate (pa, Pl. TX. figs. 9 and 10 
detached, and figs. 3 & 4 cn sctu) differs, as might be expected, 
considerably in form from the mandibular. What may be 
designated the body of the bone presents a gently convex 
oral surface, bearing a large patch of tolerably prominent 
shining tubercles, some round, some oval, by which the 
roof of the mouth was roughened and armedt. The supe- 
rior internal margin is thin; the external inferior one is 
convexly curved, and presents two prominent dentigerous 
ridges, separated by a groove, and coalescing posteriorly. 
The external of the two ridges is the more prominent; 
but the dental tubercles are developed nearly equally on 
both, being strongest in front and fading away posteriorly 
into mere undulations; considerable individual differences 
are also here observable in the number and degree of promi- 
nence of these dental eminences. Behind the union of the 
two dentigerous ridges, this palatopterygoid sends down a 
short blunt process (a, fig. 9), which seems, most probably 
along with subjacent cartilage, to have taken a part in the 
articulation of the mandible, there being no distinct quadrate. 
Above this articular process the posterior part of the bone 
projects upwards in a slightly expanded wing or lamina (y), 
which, bending also a little outwards, comes into contact with 
the hyomandibular (hm, fig. 3) by its thin hinder margin. 
The outer surface is concave; the lower margin, external to 


* Op. cit. pl. xx. fig. 3. 

+ These tubercles are probably the same with those referred to by 
Dr. Young at p. 309 of his paper, and represented in fig. 7, pl. xx. of his 
illustrations. Their number is not, however, limited to three rows, nor 
is their arrangement always linear. 


278 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Structure 


the outer tooth-bearing ridge, is slightly folded outwards, so 
as to form a ledge along which the maxilla was no doubt 
articulated; about the posterior fourth of the margin this 
ledge is suddenly cut off obliquely, probably to allow the 
passage of the masticatory muscles to the lower jaw. 

The bone just described thus forms a powerful palato- 
pterygoid plate, extending from the hyomandibular and the 
articulation of the lower jaw to the front of the head, and, as 
shown by radiating lines seen on impressions of its outer 
aspect, was ossified from a centre placed below and behind, 
close to the place of coalescence of the dentigerous ridges. 
It is not, however, certain that it was the only osseous element 
in the palatoquadrate arch, as I have in one head seen what 
seem to be traces of another ossification near its posterior 
superior angle. 

Thave not seen the original specimen from which Dr. Young 
took the figure which he gives as representing the edge of the 
mandible as seen from above*. But on comparing that figure 
(which has certainly nothing to do with the mandible) with 
the bone we have just considered, there seems to me to be 
little room for doubt that he has mistaken the tooth-bearing 
edge of a fragmentary specimen of the palatopterygoid for 
the dental margin of the mandible, and has placed its posterior 
extremity forwards as well as its lower aspect upwards. 

Hyomandibular, Opercular, and Branchiostegal apparatus.— 
In fig. 3 the form and connexions of the hyomandibular (hm) 
are clearly displayed. It is an elongated bone passing down- 
wards, and with a very slight inclination forwards, from the 
side of the cranium below the squamosal towards the articu- 
lation of the lower jaw, which, however, it does not reach, but 
terminates a little above and behind it. It shows a marked 
constriction a little above the middle; the part above this is 
laterally flattened and somewhat expanded; below the con- 
striction the bone is slender and cylindrical, and increases a 
little in diameter as it proceeds downwards. ‘There is no 
symplectic ; and the upper element of the hyoid would be, as 
in Polypterus, attached to the cartilaginous lower extremity of 
the hyomandibular. 

Supported by the hyomandibular are the operculum (op) 
and suboperculum (s.op). Both bones are somewhat quadrate 
in shape and higher than long; but the height of the sub- 
operculum exceeds that of the operculum by about one fourth. 
The posterior-superior angle of the operculum and the posterior- 
inferior one of the suboperculum are rounded off, while their 

* Op. cit. pl. xx. fig. 4. 


of Amphicentrum granulosum. 279 


centres of ossification seem placed near their anterior-superior 
and anterior-inferior angles respectively. In front of these 
two bones, and covering a portion of the cheek between them 
behind and the maxillary and suborbitals in front, is a pretty 
large vertical plate (p.op), which occupies a position similar 
to that of the great preopercular cheek-plate of Polypterus. 
A precisely similar plate occurs in Hurynotus and in Platy- 
somus ; and there is also a quite analogous one in the Paleo- 
niscide, though differmg somewhat in form. Dr. Young has 
stated that an dnteroperculum is present, nearly equal in size 
to the operculum, and which “overlaps the branchiostegals, 
which are nevertheless enamelled externally.” In none, how- 
ever, of the heads of Amphicentrum which I have examined 
(many of them exceedingly well preserved in this region) have 
I ever seen any evidence of any such bone. 

The branchiostegal rays (br, figs. 1-3) form a series of flat, 
oblong, imbricating plates, with finely tubercular enamelled 
surfaces, which follow immediately upon the lower margin of 
the suboperculum. They gradually diminish in length as 
they pass downwards and forwards; and in front an arrange- 
ment quite similar to that seen in Hurynotus and in the 
Palzoniscide is observable: viz., the anterior plate of each 
series is much broader than the rest; and between these and 
behind the symphysis of the jaw is a median lozenge-shaped 
one. 

Circumorbital ring.—The presence of a narrow chain of 
small supraorbital plates (sr.o, fig. 3) is evident in several 
specimens, though their number is not determinable. The 
same must be said of the suborbitals (s.o, figs. 1, 2, & 3), 
the chain of which, attached above to the postfrontal, seems 
to be very narrow behind. In several specimens a well-marked 
suborbital of an elongated form is seen, as in fig. 3, curving 
round the orbit behind; and at the anterior-inferior part of 
the orbit, and above the front part of the maxilla, is a very 
large one (figs. 1 & 2), like the so-called lacrymal of most 
osseous fishes. 

Shoulder-girdle.—Attached to the posterior part of the 
skull, behind the squamous plate, and passing downwards 
and slightly backwards, largely overlapped by the operculum, 
is a powertul supraclavicular (s.cl, fig. 1). It is broad above, 
getting narrow below, and, like the corresponding bone in the 
Paloniscide, is perforated by the lateral slime-canal. The 
presence of an upper supraclavicular (suprascapular, Owen) is 
not very clear; there is, indeed, a small plate above the last- 
described bone and behind the parietal, which may, however, 


280 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Structure 


be a “nuchal”’ or “ supratemporal’”’*. Descending obliquely 
downwards and a little forwards from the extremity of the great 
supraclavicular is a very strong and well-marked clavicle (cl). 
The vertical or principal part of the bone is elongated, and 
greatly curved forwards in a somewhat sickle-shaped manner ; 
it is narrow and pointed above, but expands as it proceeds 
downwards, and at its broad lower extremity becomes sud- 
denly bent inwards at an angle towards the ventral middle 
line, the portion internal to the flexure being, however, very 
short. Attached to the front of the expanded lower extremity 
of the clavicle is still another element, a small ¢nterclavicular 
(¢.cl), like that of Paleoniscus, though much less developed. 
Conclusion.—As regards the description of the scales, fins, 
and internal skeleton, I have nothing of consequence to add 
to what has been already done by Dr. Young. The new 
facts brought out in this paper regarding the structure of the 
head, however, render a revision of the generic characters of 
the fish necessary. They may be summed up as follows :— 


Family Platysomide. 


Subfamily Amparcenrri-x. 


Genus AMPHICENTRUM. 


Form deep and rhombic; dorsal and ventral margins elevated 
into peaks; tail heterocercal, deeply cleft, nearly equilobate. 
Dorsal and anal fins with elongated bases, many-rayed, nearly 
equal, commencing immediately behind the dorsal and ventral 
peaks, their anterior margins furnished with well-developed 
fulcra ; ventrals not discovered ; shoulder-girdle provided with 
interclaviculars. Scales very high and narrow, and in nearly 
vertical bands (except on the body-prolongation in the upper 
caudal lobe, where they are small and acutely lozenge-shaped) ; 
lepidopleura very strong, exposed area of external surface tuber- 
culated or striated. Preemaxilla, maxilla, and dentary bone of 
mandible edentulous, sharp-edged; palatopterygoid and splenial 
bone of mandible furnished with ridges, on which occur small 
tubercular tooth-like elevations, a patch of small tubercular gra- 
nulations, like inimute obtuse teeth, occurring also on the palate. 
Suspensorium nearly vertical, slightly inclined forwards. 

T'wo species are known :—A. granulosum, Huxley, from 
the Coal-measures of North Staffordshire and Lanarkshire ; 
A. striatum, Hancock and Atthey, from Northumberland. 


* T use the term “ supratemporal ” here in the original sense in which 
it was employed by Bakker, Cuvier, Stannius, Xc. 


of Amphicentrum granulosum. 281 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE [X. 


In all the figures the same bones are denominated by the same letters. 
f, frontal ; p, parietal; sg, squamosal ; p.f, posterior frontal; a.f, anterior 
frontal; , nasal; p.mex, premaxillary; ma, maxillary; d, dentary of 
mandible ; sp, splenial, or internal dentary of mandible; pa, palato- 
pterygoid; fm, hyomandibular; op, operculum; s.op, suboperculum ; 
p.op, preeoperculum ; br, branchiostegal rays; s.o, suborbitals ; s7.0, supra- 
orbitals; s.cl, supraclavicular (scapular, Owen); cl, clavicle (coracoid, 
Owen); 7.c/, interclavicular. 


Fig. 1. Head of Amphicentrum granulosum, natural size. The edentulous 
edge of the maxilla is shown, though posteriorly in impression 
only; anda portion of the middle of the bone being broken 
out, the outer denticulated ridge of the more deeply placed 
palatopterygoid is uncovered. The edentulous margin of the 
dentary of the mandible is shown at its fore part ; posteriorly it 
is also broken away, and the denticulated ridge of the splenial 
element has been exposed, by digging away the matrix with a 
sharp instrument. 

Fig. 2. Counterpart of the same specimen, showing the contour and the 
sculpturing of the maxilla in impression ; the edentulous margin, 
completely shown in the former figure, isa little injured in front. 
The edentulous margin of the dentary of the mandible, forming 
a ridge external to the dentigerous one of the splenial, is seen 
for the greater part of its length, partly in impression. 

Fig. 3 is taken from a plaster mould or impression of a head contained 
in a hard ironstone nodule. In this specimen the cheek was 
broken away, so as to expose the outer surface of the palate, 
and the mandible was split through longitudinally. By soften- 
ing what remained of the bone of these parts with dilute acid, 
and then carefully picking and brushing it away from the hard 
ironstone matrix, a perfect impression of the imner aspect of the 
palate, hyomandibular, and mandible was obtained, the con- 
figuration and relations of these parts being therefore accurately 
reproducible in an impression taken from the preparation thus 
made. Compare the palatopterygoid and mandible thus ex- 
hibited tr situ with the detached bones represented in figures 5, 
8, and 9. 

Fig. 4. View of a crushed head of Amphicentrum, showing, seen from the 
internal aspect, the edentulous oral margin of the maxilla, both 
dentigerous ridges of the palatopterygoid, the beak-like pre- 
maxilla, and the somewhat similarly shaped anterior extremity 
of the dentary of the mandible, as well as the ridges of the 
splenial or internal dentary of the latter, 

Fig. 5. Inner aspect of the internal dentary of the right mandible, taken 
from the same specimen figured by Dr. Young as “ maxilla.’’ En- 
larged one half. 

Fig. 6. Another specimen of the same bone, seen from the inner or oral 
side, natural size. 

Fig. 7. The same specimen, seen from the outer side. 

Fig. 8. The same specimen, seen from above. 

Figs. 9 & 10. Two specimens of the palatopterygoid, seen from the oral 
aspect, natural size. In fig. 9 the posterior-superior thin expan- 
sion is broken off; and in fig. 10 the process descending behind 
to the articulation of the lower jaw is deficient, and indicated 
by dotted lines, 


282 Dr. J. Anderson on new Asiatic Mammals. 


XXXVII.—Description of some new Asiatic Mammals and 
Chelonia. By Joun ANDERSON, M.D., Calcutta. 


Anurosorex assamensis, 0. sp. 


Snout rather long and pointed; tail very short, as in the 
type of the genus. The seminude parts of the snout, the 
scaly limbs, and tail are flesh-coloured ; the claws are yellow. 
The fur is nearly erect, fine, and almost velvety ; it is longest 
on the rump, where it projects backwards a considerable way 
over the tail, almost hiding it. Numerous strong hairs project 
beyond the general mass of the fur, and are brown with obscure 
pale tips. Whiskers well developed ; shorter hairs above and 
between the eyes. The general colour of the face dark slaty, 
marked with brownish rusty on the long hairs of the rump. 

Total length from snout to root of tail 2°92 inches, tail 0°50, 
fore foot 0°50, hind foot 0°75. 

Hab. Subsasugu, Assam. 


This species is smaller than the Tibetan A. squamipes, from 
which it also differs in its proportionally larger head and 
slightly longer tail. 


Herpestes Rafflesvi, n. sp. 


Uniformly rich ferruginous, paler on the head and feet. 
The hairs with no trace of annulation, and in this respect 
differing from all other Asiatic mungooses ; the longer hairs 
with a glossy lustre; the underlying pile dense and of a pale 
ferruginous. Ears clad with short hairs. Feet rather large ; 
claws moderately developed. Upper third of tarsus thickly 
clad. Tail well clad at base, tapering to a point, and neither 
tufted nor pencilled. 

The specimen is in the British Museum, and was received 
from Sumatra, whence it was obtained by Sir Stamford Raffles. 
It is a small animal, and I have not been able to take its 
measurements ; but it is a little larger than a ferret, and has a 
tail as long as its body. 

I am indebted to Dr. Giinther for the opportunity of de- 
scribing this animal. 


Pteromys yunanensis, n. sp. 


A flying squirrel with a large head and a long tail. 

Rich dark glossy maroon-chestnut on all the upper parts, 
the head and back in some being finely speckled with 
white, which is most marked in the young, and most profuse 


Dr. J. Anderson on new Asiatic Mammals. 283 


on the posterior half of the back. In the adult the upper 
surface of the parachute is of the same colour as the back, 
and the hairs are uniformly coloured; but in younger indi- 
viduals some of the hairs have white rmgs. The sides of the 
face below the eye and ear are yellowish grey mixed with 
chestnut, and the chin is dusky. The paws and the margins 
of the limbs are rich black. ‘The base of the tail in young 
individuals is more or less concolorous with the back and 
grizzled; but in adults the grizzling is absent, but the first 
six or seven inches are chestnut, the hairs being broadly tipped 
with black, and passing gradually into that colour, which 
characterizes the rest of the tail. The under parts of the 
animal are yellowish white, tending in some to a chestnut line 
along the middle of the chest and belly, and to a darker tint 
of the same colour on the margin of the parachute. The 
basal portion of the fur of the upper parts is dark greyish 
brown, followed by a palish chestnut band, succeeded by dark 
maroon-chestnut, which may either have or not have a white 
subapical band, the tip being glossy deep maroon-chestnut, 
in some verging on black. ‘he fur of the upper parts and 
tail is long, soft, and silky, while that of the under surface is 
more woolly in texture. The ears are large and rounded, and 
clad with very short hairs. Cheek-bristles present. 
Length of body 24 inches, the tail being the same. 
Hab. Neighbourhood of Zeugyechen, Yunan. 


Arctomys dichrous, n. sp. 


This marmot, four specimens of which have been procured 
from the mountainous country to the north of Kabul, differs 
from every known marmot in the marked contrast between 
the colour of the upper and under parts of the animal, and in 
the harsh texture of its fur. 

It has the general form and structural characters of its 
fellows ; but the upper surface is pale rusty yellow, while the 
sides of the face are dark brown, tinged with the former 
colour. The chin, throat, chest, and the lower third of the 
sides, the inferior two thirds of the fore limb, the upper surface 
of the hind feet, the belly, and inner side of the limbs are alla 
dark rich brown. ‘The tail is almost concolorous with the 
belly ; but it is here and there tinged with rich rufous brown, 
the tip paling to nearly yellowish brown. 

Length of body from snout to root of tail 17 inches; length 
of tail 64 inches. 

A full description and figure of this animal will appear in 
the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Zoological Society of London. 


284 Dr. J. Anderson on new Asiatic Chelonia. 


Geoémyda depressa, n. sp. 


Shell much depressed, the depression increasing from before 
backwards, the shell being somewhat expanded across the 
inguinal region. Anterior border broad and posterior slightly 
concave; posterior margin behind inguinal notch serrated. 
Vertebrals with an obscure ridge. Anal notch moderately 
deep. Nuchal small. Gulars well developed, anterior border 
transverse. Shell above light brown, with a blackish tinge 
on the external border of the marginals. Sternum rather 
clear yellow; the interval between the axillary and inguinal 
notches deep black, the outer halves of the pectoral and anal 
plates being blackish brown, with a partial reticulation extend- 
ing across the plates; the gulars, postgulars, and anals have 
also a tendency to be coarsely and irregularly reticulated with 
the same colour. 

Head of animal rather small; upper and lower jaws deep, 
and area below the nose slightly convex. Limbs large, espe- 
cially the hind legs; claws strong, and webs well developed. 
The anterior aspect of the lower part of the fore leg convex, 
with large umbonate scales, and smaller scales on the dorsum 
of the foot, a large scale being at the base of each claw. Hind 
limb covered with small scales, but with a line of enlarged 
scales along its posterior margin. Tail moderately long, and 
covered with small rounded scales. The neck-skin loose, and 
covered with minute scales. Head (in life) leaden ; iris brown ; 
neck and skin of limbs pale yellowish brown. Large scales 
on limbs dark, almost black, with brownish margin. 

Length of shell to caudal notch 9 inches, depth through 
centre of shell 3, breadth at axillary region 5°9, breadth 
across inguinal notch 6°7; length of sternum 8:1. 


Hab, Avakan. 

Trionyx nigricans, nN. sp. 

Carapace rather flattened on the back, with the vertebral 
groove ill defined anteriorly, but well marked posteriorly. 
Nuchal swelling broader than in 7’. gangeticus, but not promi- 
nent, the carapace on either side being flattened. Ale of 
plastron well defined, projecting equally beyond the carapace. 
Nuchal flap narrow, and covered with rather large nodose 
folds; and the hinder portion of the cartilaginous margin of 
the carapace with little nodosities. The rugosities of the 
osseous carapace coarser than in 7. gangeticus. The under 
surface of the thighs and tail and of all the soft parts, in- 
cluding the head and neck, covered with little papille. No 
trace of rugosities on the azygos plate of the plastron visible 


Mr. J. Gould on new Australian Birds. 285 


through the skin. The tail in the female does not reach to 
the margin of the cartilaginous portion of the carapace. 

Colour of the carapace dark blackish plumbeous, with a 
tinge of olive, due to the presence of blackish spots, among 
which are intermixed many rusty brown spots, which overlie 
as it were the black spots. The head, neck, and upper surface 
of the limbs are almost black; the upper lip in its two 
posterior thirds is white; and there is a great white blotch 
over the ear. ‘The area between the neck and the fore legs is 
whitish ; and there are some white spots on the margin of the 
carapace. The head is reticulately spotted; and there is a 
distinct infrapreeorbital band, and a trace of another above the 
eyes; but the head is so black that these markings are difficult 
to distinguish. The under surface of the head and neck is 
almost black ; and the plastron is densely spotted with blackish 
purple, especially over the bones, and the tail is similarly 
marked. The claws are yellow. 

Hab. Tanks at Chittagong, Bengal. 


XXXVIUL.— Further Contributions to the Ornithology of 
Australia. By Joun GouLp, F.R.S. 


Ir is with great pleasure that I have to draw the attention 
of naturalists to some interesting novelties which have just 
been forwarded to me from -Australia by Mr. Waterhouse, 
whose letter on the subject is subjoined. 


“ South-Australian Museum, 
Adelaide, South Australia. 
July 15, 1875. 

“My pEAR Sir,—Mr. F. W. Andrews, who for many 
years has been collecting birds in this colony, and has added 
from time to time many rare species to the Museum, has just 
returned from the Lake-Eyre expedition with a good collection 
of bird-skins. Among the specimens collected I have selected, 
and now forward to you by this mail, the following, viz. :— 

“2 Amytis, n. sp., nearly allied to A. textiiis, but smaller, 
general colour much lighter; throat white, flanks (probably 
of the male only) with a rufous streak. 

“1 Cinclosoma cinnamomeum, sent for comparison, being 
lighter-coloured and smaller than any specimens which have 
hitherto come under my observation. 

“2 Ptilotis, sp. I have frequently received specimens of this 
bird from the far north, and am doubtful as to the species. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 20 


286 Mr. J. Gould on new Australian Birds. 


“1 Melithreptes, n.sp. ‘This is the finest I have ever seen 
of the genus: only four were shot, and I send you the best. 
The collector remarks that when alive they had a bright yellow 
rim round the eyes. I remain, very truly yours, 

“F. G. WATERHOUSE.” 


The box so kindly sent to me by Mr. Waterhouse having 
arrived, I am able to state that the Amyts and Melithreptes 
both appear to be new to science. The Cinclosoma I cannot 
separate from the true C. ciénnamomeum; and the Ptilotis 
will require further comparison. I now proceed to describe 
the remaining species, the first of which I shall call after 
Mr. George Woodroffe Goyder, by whose influence and exer- 
tions a natural-history collector was sent to the northern 
territory with the Lake-Eyre expedition. 


Amytis Goydert, sp. n. 


General colour fawn, distinctly streaked with white on 
the upper surface, each white stripe having a dark-brown 
lateral border on each side, the streaks becoming sandy-coloured 
on the lower back and disappearing entirely on the rump and 
upper tail-coverts, which are consequently uniform fawn ; 
tail-feathers brown, with sandy-coloured shafts, the outer 
feathers rather broadly edged with fulvous; wings brown, 
the least coverts minutely and the greater series broadly 
streaked with sandy buff; quills brown, with light sandy- 
coloured shafts, and externally margined with rufous, the 
secondaries much more broadly, the innermost with broad 
fawn-coloured margins all round and streaked down the centre 
with sandy rufous; lores and sides of face white, the latter 
narrowly streaked with blackish brown, more distinctly on 
the cheeks; throat and breast pure white, as well as the centre 
of the abdomen; the flanks bright fawn-colour, inclining to 
paler and more sandy rufous on the thighs and upper and 
under wing-coverts. 

Total length 5°5 inches, culmen 0°45, wing 2:1, tail 2°8, 
tarsus 0°9. 


A second specimen sent, probably the female, is tinged with 
vinous instead of fawn-colour as in the male. 

As Mr. Waterhouse points out in his letter, the new Amytis 
is very closely allied to A. textilis; but it differs in being 
fawn-coloured instead of dull brown, with much _ broader 
white streaks on the upper surface; it is also distinguish- 
able at a glance by its white under surface and fawn-coloured 


flanks. 


Royal Society. 287 


Melithreptes letior, sp. n. 


Head and nape black, as well as the lores and ear-coverts ; 
the cheeks and a band of feathers round the occiput pure 
white; back greenish yellow, brighter on the rump and shading 
off into bright lemon-yellow on the hind neck and sides of the 
latter ; tail brown, with a narrow whitish edging at the tip, all 
but the outer feathers mar eined with ereenish ‘yellow ; wings 
ashy brown, externally w rashed with erey, the primaries nar- 
rowly margined with whitish ; under surface of body white, 
the breast and flanks shaded with ashy, and the chin black, 
fading into ashy brown on the throat and producing a distinct 
chin-stri ipe; under wing-coverts white, shaded with ashy. 

Total length 5:5 inches, culmen 0°6, wing 3°4, tail 2°7, 

tarsus 0°75. 


Although very closely allied to M. gularis, Gould, this 
species is “altogether a much more finely coloured bird. In 
size it is slightly larger, and is at once to be distinguished 
by its white under surface and the beautiful lemon-yellow of 
the neck. The ashy shade which pervades the entire lower 
surface of M. gularis is not seen in JL. letior. 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 


ROYAL SOCIETY. 


April 8, 1875.—Joseph Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in 
the Chair. 


“ First Report of the Naturalist attached to the Transit-of-Venus 
Expedition to Kerguelen’s Island, December 1874.” By the Rev. 
A. E. Eaton. 

To the Secretary of the Royal Society. 
Royal Sound, Kerguelen’s Island, 
31st December, 1874. 

Dear Sir,—It is difficult, owing to the inexactness of the charts, 
to inform you of the positions of the Astronomical Stations in whose 
neighbourhood I have been able to work in this island. The German 
Station is in Betsy Cove, the American at Molloy Point, Royal 
Sound. The English Stations also are in this Sound, the second 
being situated about three miles N. by W. of Swain’s Haulover. 
The first English Station is between these last two on the main- 
land, six or seven miles N.W. of Three-Island Harbour, in what 
will be called Observatory Bay. Two days before the Transit of 
Venus, a party under Lieut. Goodridge, R.N., was detached from 


20* 


288 Royal Society :— 


the first English Station to observe the transit from a position 
which he selected near the base of Thumb Peak. I have not yet 
been able to visit Betsy Cove. 

Observatory Bay is one of the minor inlets of a peninsula com- 
prised between two narrow arms of the sea. One of these runs up 
from the sound, along the western flank of the hills adjacent to 
Mount Crozier, several miles, and terminates at a distance of three 
or four hours to the north of us, and about four miles from the 
inlet near Vulcan Cove. The other arm, opening nine or ten 
miles away to the southward, proceeds in a north-easterly direction 
to within three or four miles of the former, and no great distance 
from Foundry Branch. 

Besides the inlets of the sea, numerous freshwater lakes pre- 
sent obstacles to inland travelling. Some in this neighbourhood 
are two or three miles in length ; but in general they are not more 
than a mile long. They are usually shallow, and appear to be 
uninhabited by fish. The bogs and streams in this vicinity are 
not impassable, but can be traversed with ease if ordinary care be 
taken. 

The most salient features of the landscape are the basaltic hills, 
with irregular terraces of rock on their sides, and broken cliffs at 
their summits. In lieu of grass, their slopes are clothed with 
banks and boulder-like clumps of Azorella selago, excepting where 
rich damp loam affords a soil suitable for the Acena and the 
Pringlea. Here and there a fern (Lomaria) and grass (Festuca) 
grow in the interspaces of the other plants. 

The climate of Royal Sound is far warmer and drier than we 
were led to expect it would be. In November the weather was very 
pleasant; since then it has deteriorated, though the snow has 
not again covered the ground as it did when we first arrived. 
Probably the previous accounts of its meteorology were based 
upon observations taken in parts of the island where bad weather 
prevails; or it may be that the condition of the country in winter 
has been presumed to be constant throughout the year. In one 
respect we were rightly informed ; for, usually, when there is no 
breeze there is a gale: a calm day is an exceptional event. 
Meteorological observations are being taken in Observatory Bay on 
board the ‘ Volage’ and by the sappers on shore. 

Corresponding with the unlooked-for superiority in climate, a 
difference is noticeable in the vegetation of this part of the island. 
Some plants which occur at both extremities of the country display, 
in Royal Sound, marks of luxuriance. For instance, Pringlea 
antiscorbutica, which is elsewhere apetalous, here, in sheltered places, 
frequently develops petals—some flowers in the same inflorescence 
possessing one petal only, others having two, three, or four. And 
the petals are not always of a pale greenish colour, but occasionally 
are tinged with purple. Again, Lomaria alpina, whichis mentioned 
in the flora as rare in the neighbourhood of Christmas Harbour, 
is excessively common and very finely grown here. There are 
also more species of flowering plants and of the higher orders of 


On the Natural History of Kerguelen’s Island. 289 


Cryptogamia here than were found by the Antarctic Expedition 
at the north of the island ; but there are fewer species of Mosses, 
Lichens, and Algw. Their paucity, in comparison with those of the 
other district, is probably due to the nature of the rocks on land, 
and to the seclusion of the bay from the open sea. The additions 
to the flora are for the most part Falkland-Islands species. 

In speaking of the climate, it may be mentioned that the plants 
of Kerguelen’s Island are not (as was supposed) in flower through- 
out the year; but probably some of them do not cease flowering 
until late in the winter. When we first arrived in Royal Sound the 
ground was covered with snow, and scarcely any thing had begun 
to come out. The Pringlea was far advanced in bud, barely com- 
mencing to blossom. The Acena was just beginning to burst into 
leaf. About the first week in November, Lstuca Cookw came out, 
and, a few days later, Azorella selago. The young fronds of the 
ferns were just about to unroll. tn the third week of the same 
month, Montia fontana and Acena affinis were in flower in a 
sheltered spot, and Leptinella plumosa was first found in blossom. 
Galium antarcticum appeared about the same date. A week later, 
Ranunculus hydrophilus and a Festuca (purpurascens?) were out, 
and Lycopodium clavatum was sprouting. By the middle of the 
month, Z'riodia and Lyallia kerquelensis and also Ranunculus cras- 
sipes were in flower, the Pringlea was everywhere past flowering 
(excepting upon the mountains), and Aira antarctica began to 
shoot forth its panicles. Before the end of the month a Carex 
came out; but Buliarda and other plants delayed still. 

A few species of Mammals have been introduced into the 
island. Mice (evidently Mus musculus, L.) are common along the 
coast, and have been found by us in various places. The Rabbits, 
transported by order of the Admiralty from the convict settlement 
in Table Bay, have been landed by H.M.S. ‘Volage’ in Royal Sound. 
They share with the birds holes of the Petrels, and are (it is almost 
superfluous to mention) propagating freely. Their favourite food 
is the Acena ; but they occasionally eat Pringlea-leaves and gnaw 
away the green surface of Azorella. In the Crozettes, whose 
climate and flora are said to resemble those of this island, rabbits 
have become extremely abundant, and so rank and coarse that 
the sealers will not eat them. Goats are increasing in numbers 
on the leeward side of the mainland. 

Whales and Porpoises occasionally enter the Sound. Old skulls 
of the latter, wanting the lower jaw, are cast up here and there 
on the beaches. 

Up to the present time, I have captured only two species of 
Seals—a female Sea-leopard and two males of a Platyrhine Seal. 
The other kinds frequent the more open parts of the coast and 
islands. 

Twenty-two species of birds at the fewest, perhaps twenty- 
three, frequent Royal Sound, viz. a Chionis, a Cormorant, a Teal, 
a Tern, a Gull, a Skua, eleven (perhaps twelve) Petrels, two Alba- 
trosses, and three (perhaps four) Penguins. Of these, I have pro- 


290 Royal Society :-— 


cured eggs of the first six, also of six Petrels, one Albatross, and two 
Penguins. The Thalassidrome are preparing for laying. 

Fish are rather scarce in Observatory Bay. Only three species 
have hitherto occurred to us, two of which are common under 
stones at low water. The remains of a Raia have also been 
picked up on one of the islands by an officer of the ‘ Volage ;’ but 
hardly sufficient is left to enable the species to be determined. It 
is allied to R. clavata and R. radiata. 

The entomology of the island is very interesting. Most of the 
larger insects seem to be incapable of flight. I have found repre- 
sentatives of the orders Lepidoptera, Diptera, Coleoptera, and 
Collembola. 

The Lepidoptera comprise a species of the Noctuina(as I suppose) 
and one of the Tineina. Of the first I have not yet reared the 
imago; the larva is a moss-eater and subterranean: the adult is 
probably as large as an Agrotis of medium size. The species of 
Tineina is probably one of the Gelechide, judging from the form 
of the palpi. Its larva feeds on young shoots of Festuca, and 
sometimes spins a silken cocoon for the pupa. The imago, of 
which the sexes are alike, has acute and very abbreviated wings, 
and the posterior pair extremely minute. In repose the antenne 
are widely separated and almost divaricate. When the sun shines 
the adult is active, and, if alarmed, jumps to a distance of two or 
three inches at a time. During its passage through the air the 
wings are vibrated. 

The Diptera are represented by species of the Tipulide and 
Muscide. There are three of the former family. One of themisa 
small species of the Cecidomyide, which is abundant in mossy places, 
and presents no marked peculiarity. Another seems to be a de- 
graded member of the Tipulide. The antenne have six joints, the 
palpi two; the wings are ligulate and very minute. It possesses 
halteres, and the female has the ovipositor enclosed in an exposed 
sheath. Although it is unable to fly, it lives upon rocks in the sea 
which are covered at high water, and there it deposits its eggs in 
tufts of Hnteromorpha. The third species has full-sized wings ; it 
was caught in the house. The indigenous Muscide are very sluggish 
in their movements, and are incapable of flight. Four species are 
common about here. One of them is abundant on Pringlea, crawl- 
ing over the leaves. When it is approached it feigns to be dead, 
and, tucking up its legs, drops down into the axils of the leaves ; 
or if it happens to be upon a plane surface, one need only look 
at it closely, and it throws itself promptly upon its back and 
remains motionless until the threatened danger is over, when it 
gradually ventures to move its limbs and struggle to regain its 
footing. Its wings are represented by minute gemmules ; and it 
possesses halteres. The ovipositor is extended, its apical joint 
alone being retracted. The penis is porrected beneath the abdomen, 
where it fits into a notch at the apex of the penultimate segment. 
The larva feeds on decaying vegetable matter. Another species 
occurs on dead birds and animals, as well as beneath stones near 


On the Natural [History of Kergquelen’s Island. 291 


the highest tide-mark. It is completely destitute of even the 
vestiges of wings and halteres. The sexual organs are concealed. 
It and the preceding species are rather smooth. A third species, 
slightly hairy, is common amongst tide-refuse and on the adjacent 
rocks, which are coated with stunted Enteromorpha, on which plant, 
inter alia, the larva feeds. It has very small triangular rudiments 
of wings, slightly emarginate near the apex of the costa, and pos- 
sesses halteres. The sexual organs are not exposed. The fourth 
Species occurs amongst grass growing along the shore and also in 
Shag-rookeries. Its linear and very narrow wings are almost as 
long as the abdomen. It can jump, but cannot fly. The sexual 
organs are retracted. 

A Pulex is parasitic upon Halidroma, and one (possibly the 
saine species) on Diomedea fuliginosa. 

Coleoptera are not uncommon. ‘The larger species seem to have 
their elytra soldered together. There is a small species of the 
Brachelytra. 

Several species of Nirmide have been obtained. 

Two Podure (one black, the other white) are plentiful. 

There appear to be few species of Spiders, though individuals 
are numerous. Penguins and some of the other birds are infested 
with Ticks. The remaining Arachnida are related to Oribates. 

The Crustacea, Annelida, Mollusca, and Echinodermata tn this 
part of the island have probably been collected by the ‘ Challenger’ 
more extensively than I have been able to do; therefore I need 
not particularize further about them than to state that Entomos- 
traca abound in the lakes, an earthworm is common, and a land- 
snail is very plentiful amongst the rocks on the hills. This last 
appears to appreciate comparative heat ; for specimens obtained in 
an exposed place, during the frosty weather, were assembled to- 
gether for warmth under the drip of an icicle. 

In Observatory Bay, Ccelenterata are not numerous. One or 
two species of Actiniide on the rocks and Macrocystis-roots, and 
an Llyanthid in mud, are the only Actinozoa I have met with. 
The Hydrozoa similarly have afforded only three species—a Corynid, 
a Campanularian, and a Sertularella. 

There are several Sponges. 

With the exception of Limosella aquatica, and perhaps Agrostis 
antarctica, | have obtained all the flowering plants and ferns given 
in the ‘Flora Antarctica’ as indigenous to the island. Besides 
these, Ranunculus hydrophilus and another species, a Carex, a 
Festuca (probably £. purpurascens ; but I have no work containing 
descriptions of the flowering plants), Polypodium vulgare, a fern 
allied to Polypodium, and Cystopteris fragilis have occurred to me. 
There is also a plant which appears to belong to the Juncacee. 
Lycopodium clavatum and L. selago are common about here. None 
of the Mosses, Hepaticw, or Lichens have been worked out as yet ; 
but amongst them are one or two species of Cladonia, and some 
examples of Lecanora paleacea. Fungiare represented by Agaricus 
(Psalliota) arvensis, Coprinus atramentartus, and a peculiar parasite 


292 Royal Society :— 


on Azorella, which grows out from the rosettes in the form of a 
clear jelly, which becomes changed into a firm yellowish substance 
of indefinite form. There are also some Spheeriacei on grass and 
dead stems of plants. At present few additions have been made to 
the marine flora. The larger Algee in Royal Sound are usually not 
cast upon the shore by the waves ;,and I have almost been entirely 
dependent upon grapples thrown from the rocks for specimens of 
the more delicate forms. Polysiphonia Sullivane and Rhytiphloa 
Gomardit are amongst the novelties. A large number of zoological 
and botanical specimens have been lost through my inability to 
attend to them in time without assistance. This has principally 
affected the number of duplicates; but in one instance it has led 
to the loss of a species—one of the Petrels, which was the com- 
monest bird about here when we first arrived. Fortunately it is a 
well-known species. 

The 1st of March is announced as the approximate date of our 
sailing from Kerguelen’s Island. Five weeks later I hope to arrive 
at the Cape and to forward to you such of the specimens collected 
as require only ordinary care in their transmission. The more 
fragile things are likely to reach you in better condition if I keep 
them until my return to England, than they would if they were 
sent with the others. I am, dear Sir, 

Faithfully yours, 
A. E, Earon. 


June 10, 1875.—Joseph Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in the 
Chair. 


“On the Organization of the Fossil Plants of the Coal-measures. 
—Part VII. Myelopteris, Psaronius, and Kaloxylon.” By W.C. 
Wriuramson, Professor of Natural History in the Owens College, 
Manchester. 


In his ‘ Dendrolithen’ Cotta first figured some supposed stems 
under the name of Medullosa, to one of which he gave the name 
of Medullosa elegans. Corda subsequently figured a portion of the 
same plant, in his ‘ Flora der Vorwelt,’ under the name of Palma- 
cites carbonigerus, in the belief that it was the stem of an arborescent 
palm. M. Brongniart next gave to the plant the name of Myelo- 
wylon, and at the same time expressed strong doubts respecting 
its monocotyledonous character. Goeppert gave this plant the 
generic name of Stengelia. In 1872 Mr. Binney expressed his 
belief that the plant was “ the rachis of a fern, or of a plant allied 
to one.” At the Meeting of the British Association at Bradford, 
in September 1873, the author described this plant, and pointed 
out his reasons for believing it to be not only a fern, but to belong 
to the interesting family of the Marattiaceze; and in the subse- 
quent January Professor Renault read a description of the plant 
to the Academy of Sciences at Paris, when, on independent evi- 
dence, he arrived at the same conclusion, viz. that it was one of the 


| 
; 
| 


On the Possil Plants of the Coal-measures. 293 


Marattiacee. Slightly modifying M. Brongniart’s generic name, 
M. Renault designates the plant MJyelopteris. 

The author has obtained well-marked examples of this plant from 
the Lower Coal-measures near Oldham, from a rachis nearly an inch 
in diameter to the smallest leaf-bearing twigs and leaflet-petioles. 
It consists of a mass of parenchyma encased in a hypodermal layer 
of sclerenchymatous prosenchyma, arranged in anastomosing longi- 
tudinal bands, separated, when seen in tangential sections, by 
vertically elongated areole of parenchyma, which latter has probably 
spread out as a thin epidermal layer investing the entire rachis. 
These fibrous bands project inwards with sharp wedge-shaped 
angles; and in some examples portions of them become isolated 
as free fibrous bundles, running vertically through the peripheral 
portion of the inner parenchyma of the rachis. Numerous vascular 
bundles run vertically through this parenchyma. In transverse 
sections, not distorted by pressure, these bundles are arranged 
in some degree of regular order. ‘This is especially the case 
with a circle composed of the peripheral series of bundles. 
Their component vessels are spiral in the case of some of the 
smaller ones, and barred, very rarely reticulate, in a few of the 
larger vessels. Scattered abundantly throughout the parenchyma 
are numerous narrow intercellular gum-canals. The majority of 
these are isolated ; but in most of the specimens there runs side 
by side with the vessels, and enclosed within the special cellular 
sheath which imperfectly encloses each bundle, a canal, of varied 
sizes and shapes, which appears to have been originally a gum- 
canal, subsequently enlarged irregularly by the shrinking of the 
neighbouring tissues. In the larger and more matured petioles 
these vascular bundles are very conspicuous, both in transverse and 
longitudinal sections; but in the small, young, and terminal sub- 
divisions of the rachides the vessels are so small as to be almost 
undistinguishable from the surrounding parenchyma, while the 
gum-canals of such examples are, on the other hand, conspicuously 
large. Transverse sections of the most perfect examples of these 
young rachides exhibit, on their upper surface, a rounded central 
ridge, flanked on either side by a longitudinal groove, which arrange- 
ments are so conspicuous in the corresponding portions of the 
petioles of the Marattiacez and of other ferns. The ultimate 
leaflet-petioles were given off at right angles to the central rachis 
from which they sprang, corresponding in this respect with one 
of the types described by M. Renault. The author has not yet 
found in Lancashire any of the large specimens that have been 
met with on the continent at Autun and in the localities whence 
M. Cotta obtained his examples. He has found a few and yet 
smaller fragments among the sections from Burntisland. The 
recognition of the Marattiaceous character of these plants excludes 
the Palmacee for the present from all claim to share in the glories 
of the Carboniferous vegetation. 

The second plant described by the author consists of clusters 
of roots with a portion of the outermost parenchymatous layer of 


294 . Royal Society. 


the stem of a tree fern, corresponding to those of the Psaronite 
long known to characterize the upper Carboniferous deposits of 
Autun and other localities. The roots of the Oldham specimen, 
to which the author has assigned the name of Psuronites Renaultit, 
consist of a well-defined cylinder of sclerenchymatous prosen- 
chyma, within which has been a mass of more delicate paren- 
chyma, in the centre of which was the usual vascular bundle. But 
what characterizes the specimens, distinguishing them from the 
numerous species decsribed by Corda, is the existence of vast 
numbers of cylindrical hairs, each composed of a linear row of 
elongated cylindrical cells : these have obviously been the absorbent 
root-hairs of the living plant, which may possibly have been some 
species of Stemmatopteris ; but of this there is as yet no evidence. 

The author then describes a small but very remarkable stem, to 
which he assigns the name of Aaloxylon Hookert. This is a slender 
stem, rarely more than from one seventh to one tenth of an inch in 
diameter. In its young state it consists of a central vascular axis 
which has a hexagonal section, and which is composed of numerous 
vessels of various sizes, each of which exhibits the reticulate form 
of the scalariform or barred type, and which is so common amongst 
the plants of the Coal-measures. No true barred or spiral vessels 
have yet been seen in the Aalowylon. In the young twigs this 
vascular axis is surrounded by a mass of large-celled cortical 
parenchyma, which, in turn, is encased by an epidermal structure, 
composed of a double row of what have evidently been colourless 
cells, and which are elongated vertically, but with square ends. 

In the more matured stems, the central vascular axis of the 
young twigs becomes the centre whence radiate six exogenously 
developed ‘wedges of vascular tissue, each of which enlarges as it 
proceeds outwards and terminates at its outer extremity in a 
slightly rounded contour. Each wedge consists of a series of 
radiating vascular lamine, separated by numerous medullary rays, 
which latter consist of long and, for the most part, single vertical 
rows of mural cells. These six exogenous wedges are separated 
from each other by a large wedge of cellular cortical parenchyma, 
the cells of which are elongated radially and have a somewhat mural 
arrangement. As those between any two contiguous wedges pro- 
ceed outwards, they separate more or less definitely into two series, 
which diverge right and left to sweep round the peripheral extremity 
of each nearest “exogenous wedge, meeting and blending with a 
similar set coming from the opposite side of the wedge. In doing 
this they form a sort of loop, enclosing a semilunar mass of smaller 
cells interposed between the loop and the outer end of the exogenous 
wedge. ‘The author demonstrates that this enclosed cellular tissue 
is essentially a cambial layer, out of which all the new vessels 
and peripheral extensions of the medullary rays were developed. 
Young vessels are seen at its inner surface in process of formation. 
External to these two specialized cortical tissues there is, in these 
matured stems, a mass of the primitive cortical parenchyma seen 


Miscellaneous. 295 


in the youngest shoots, enclosed, as before, in a double layer of 
epidermal cells. 

The author has traced the development of branches from this 
axis. They are given off from single exogenous wedges in a very 
peculiar but eminently exogenous manner, the details of which are 
given in the memoir. But, besides these, other clusters of vessels 
are given off which have no exogenous development or radiating 
arrangement. It is not yet clear what these secondary vascular 
bundles signify. 

The author points out the general resemblance between this de- 
velopment of the detached exogenous wedges and that of the 
4-partite woody axes of the Bignonias of Brazil, demonstrating 
at the same time their very marked differences. 

Though no traces of leaves have yet been discovered in connexion 
with these stems, the author has very little doubt that they belong 
to some Lycopodiaceous plant. The nature of the vessels and the 
simplicity of their arrangement alike indicate cryptogamic features, 
at the same time that their mode of development indicates, with 
remarkable distinctness, that we have here another example of 
that exogenous mode of development of which the author has 
already described so many modifications amongst the fossil stems 
from the Coal-measures. The occurrence of this physiological pro- 
cess of exogenous growth in a stem which, when matured, was 
little more than one tenth of an inch in diameter, shows that its 
occurrence is not merely a question of the size of the plant, as 
some have supposed, but that it has a deeper meaning, and corre- 
sponds more closely than has been supposed with the exogenous 
developments seen equally in large and small examples of living 
plants. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


On w new intermediate Type of the Subkingdom Vermes (Polygordius ?, 
Schneider), By M. Epmonp Perrier. 


Tur study of intermediate types becomes of more and more im- 
portance 1p proportion as one knows more of the organization of 
the creatures constituting the great primary groups of the animal 
kingdom. ‘The number of these types, formerly very limited, 
becomes every day greater as the means of investigation and the 
naturalists devoted to the study of the organization of animals 
become more numerous. The subkingdom Vermes has proved 
particularly fruitful in this respect, so much so that, besides the 
great classes that every one knows, it has become necessary to 
create small classes to receive some creatures still completely isolated 
in existing nature—such as the Sagittw, Balanoglossi, Polygordit, 
and many others. I had the good fortune at Roscoff, in the products 


296 Miscellaneous. 


of the dredgings organized by M. de Lacaze-Duthiers at his experi- 
mental zoological laboratory, to meet with one of these intermediate 
types undoubtedly very nearly allied to the singular animals for 
which Rathke and Schneider created the genera Rhamphogordius and 
Polygordius, but most resembling Polygordius by its posterior ex- 
tremity. To avoid the creation of new generic names, I shall desig- 
nate it Polygordius Villott. I choose this specific name in memory 
the fine memoir of M. Villot on Gordius, to which Schneider, in 
the following phrase, has so singularly compared the animals in 
question :—‘“‘It may be said that the Polygordii are annulated 
Gordi in the same sense that the Lwmbrici, the Hunices, and the 
Hermelle may be regarded as annulated Ascarides.” 

This, as may be seen, does not imply a very close relationship. 
Nevertheless the author of the ‘ Monographie der Nematoden’ em- 
ploys expressions which might, in this respect, lead to error, especially 
where he speaks of Polygordius as a Helminth, without giving notice, 
otherwise than in a table of classification, that he gives the name of 
Helminthes to the subkingdom or, as the transformists say, the whole 
stock of Vermes. 

In fact the Polygordius which we examined at Roscoff is distin- 
guished from allied animals by its length, which is more than one 
decimetre, while the Polygordius lacteus and purpureus of Schneider 
only attain a length of about ten millimetres. The diameter of our 
animal is hardly a millimetre in the middle region of the body; it 
becomes thinner towards the anterior region, which terminates by 
bifurcating so as to form two little horns, about one millimetre in 
length and slightly widened at their base. The body likewise be- 
comes attenuated behind, where it terminates in an obtuse point, 
which appeared to be destitute of the papilla characteristic of 
Polygordius purpureus. Our species is of a flesh-colour, darker in 
the female, lighter and as it were milky in the male, at least near 
the time of sexual maturity. The sexes are separated in these 
animals, as in the greater part of the Nemertians and Annelides, 
which they approach in many respects, although they cannot be 
placed in either of the two groups. The agility of these worms is 
extreme: their cephalic region is constantly in motion; and they 
bury themselves and travel with remarkable ease in the coarse sand 
in which they live, and where they are found in company with 
Dentalium and Amphioxus, at depths from which the dredge brings 
up also Terebratulina caput-serpentis, Solaster papposus, Palmipes 
membranaceus, and particularly a charming species of Zoanthus, 
which comes unluckily to invalidate a result which has lately been 
alittle prematurely advanced before the Academy. Notwithstanding 
its great vivacity, Polygordius Villoti is one of the most fragile of 
animals; it breaks with great facility, and often spontaneously, when 
we try to preserve it in captivity, so that speedily no more is left 
than a small fragment of the anterior extremity. This property is 
in connexion with the partitioning of the general cavity. 

Outwardly the body does not appear to be annulated; the mouth 
is inferior, a little way from the anterior extremity of the body, 


Miscellaneous. 297 


and of a triangular form; the part of the body which extends 
before it may be regarded as a cephalic lobe. The eyes are wanting; 
but there exists on each side, about the level of the mouth, a vibra- 
tile pit of oval form, and of which the greater axis is vertical. These 
pits, the immediate neighbourhood of the mouth, and a small part 
of the posterior extremity are the only exterior parts of the body 
which present vibratile cilia. By this character the Polygordii are 
removed from the Nemertians, in the same manner as they are 
removed from the Annelides by the complete absence of locomotive 
sete. 

The cuticle is thick, and presents, as in the greater part of the 
Annelida, a double system of strize distinctly inclined to one another ; 
and at the interlacing of a great number of these we see the orifice 
of a tube perforating the cuticle, and which is only the excretory 
tube, of small clear glands of diverse forms, and situated in the sub- 
jacent layer corresponding to the hypoderm of the Annelida. In 
transverse sections the striated cuticle seems to be formed of a 
number of superimposed layers. The hypoderm, besides the glands 
which it contains, is clearly decomposable into beautiful polyhedric 
nucleated cells. Below the hypoderm there is a layer of trans- 
verse muscles, of which the perfectly distinct annular fibres are dis- 
posed in a single plane. According to Schneider, this layer is absent 
in the Polygordii that he examined; and it is on this fact that 
he bases the approximation that he has proposed between Polygordius 
and the Nematoids. Beneath the muscular layer the longitudinal 
muscles are found disposed in thin radiating lamelle, stretching 
almost to the intestine, and in no point resembling the muscular 
bundles of the greater part of the Annelida and Zumbrici. In this 
there is, in fact, something which slightly reminds us of what is 
seen in several Nematodes; but this is the only point of resemblance 
that it is possible to find between the animals now under considera- 
tion and the parasitic worms. In a transverse section we see all 
along the median ventral line a thickening, which at first seems to 
be continuous with the hypoderm, but which a more minute analysis 
shows to have a more complex constitution. I have reasons for 
believing that this is the nervous system; but it is a point that 
requires further investigation. From the summit of this thickening 
two partitions, symmetrical with respect to the vertical plane, start 
obliquely, inclined eighty degrees to each other, and ending laterally 
at the integuments. These partitions extend through all the extent 
of the ring; and as another vertical partition binds the intestine to 
the integuments along the median dorsal line, the general cavity is 
divided more or less completely into four longitudinal chambers. 
Transverse vertical partitions also divide it into rings completely 
separated from one another, and identical with the rings of the 
Annelida. 

The digestive tube presents no special glandular appendages ; it has 
neither trunk nor gizzard, only in the neighbourhood of the mouth 
two lateral longitudinal folds playing the part of lips. It is con- 
stricted in passing through the interannular partitions, so as to 


298 Miscellaneous. 


present the moniliform aspect so frequent in the Annelida. In this 
region it is surrounded by a sort of muscular sphincter belonging to 
the septum; elsewhere it presents the ordinary longitudinal and 
transverse muscular coats. Its internal epithelium, of a green 
colour, is very strongly vibratile throughout its whole extent from 
the mouth tothe anus. The circulatory apparatus is composed of a 
dorsal vessel bifurcating in front at the level of the vibratile pits, 
but also emitting a little lower down two oblique branches directed 
forwards and joining the vertical branches resulting from the bifur- 
cation. In each ring the dorsal vessel emits a lateral loop ; and all 
these loops seemed to me to terminate in a median ventral vessel. 
The vascular apparatus of Polygordius Villoti is therefore more com- 
plicated than that of its congeners, in which there is no ventral 
vessel and the lateral loops terminate cecally. 

The genital elements are developed on the walls of the body and 
of the longitudinal partitions in all the rings behind the first four 
or five. They are free in the general cavity, where in the males 
the tails of the spermatozoids may be seen floating and stirring 
about like a sort of vibratile lining, when the heads are still united 
in a single group soldered to the walls of the cavity. The heads of 
the spermatozoids are pointed at the pole opposite the tail; they 
afterwards swell out into a sphere, and then enlarge a little, so as 
to form a sort of disk, from the centre of which springs the tail. 
Spermatozoids of this form have been figured in some Annelides. 
The ova have a vitellus of an orange colour, and often several 
germinal spots; they cause the female to be of a more decidedly 
reddish colour than the male. The evacuation of the products 
of generation is effected by the intermediation of segmentary 
organs, which are but little folded upon themselves, and vibratile 
throughout their length. 

By these various characters Polygordius Villoti, as may be seen, 
approaches very near to the Annelida ; but the absence of locomotive 
sete, and: the presence of vibratile pits on each side of the head, 
would tend to approximate it to the Nemertians, from which, how- 
ever, it is excluded by the absence of vibratile cilia on the integu- 
ment and the distinctness of the septation. I see no character 
which justifies at all clearly the approximation of Polygordius 
Villoti to the Nematodes. 

I propose to resume shortly the researches which I have commenced 
on this interesting type ; their results will appear in the ‘Archives de 
Zoologie expérimentale’ of Professor de Lacaze-Duthiers.— Comptes 
Rendus, April 26, 1875, p. 1101. 


On the Development of the Spinules in the Scales of Gobius niger(Linn.). 
By M. L. Variant. 


The theories admitted by anatomists with regard to the origin of 
the spinules may be divided into two principal ones: either these 
processes result from simple notchings of the posterior margin of 
the seale, and being calcified with the lamella are only a dependence 


Miscellaneous. 299 


thereof, as supposed by Agassiz and also by Baudelot; or else these 
parts are developed at the expense of a special blastema as a kind 
of teeth, the opinion maintained by M. Mandl. Although this latter 
view is generally abandoned, the following observations show that 
it may be regarded as correct, at least in certain fishes. 

Gobius niger (Linn.), very common on our coasts, has fur- 
nished me with the materials for these researches. Its scales, of 
which M. Baudelot has given a very good description, are of a very 
simple type, never having more than a single row of spinules on the 
posterior margin of the concentrically ribbed lamella. This lamella 
may even exist alone, either all over the body, as in very young 
individuals, or only on the ventral parts, as in the adult. 

In the complete scales the lamella shows a nearly quadrilateral 
form, the anterior side being rounded, and the posterior side slightly 
projecting and angular. ‘The number of marginal notches seems 
never to exceed nine or ten. The focus, which is usually small and 
circular, is marginal, approaching the posterior margin; the con- 
centric crests are numerous. The epithelium, in which the pigmentary 
layer is distinct, clothes all the posterior part of the scale and forms 
a festoon-like marginal mass, in which the spinules are entirely 
imbedded. ‘The latter appear in an order well described by authors— 
that is to say, commencing with a median spinule, then lateral pairs ; 
at least this is what anatomical examination leads us to suppose, 
which always shows the spinules unpaired in number when there 
are not more than seven; beyond this it is not rare to find an even 
number, which may no doubt be attributed to the unequally rapid 
development of the lateral spinules. The observations related here 
may explain these facts. The length of the spinules differs at the 
centre and at the sides, of course only taking into consideration the 
completely developed spinules. The former are sensibly shorter, and 
the size regularly increases to the spinules nearest the angles; so 
that all the points, without coming to the same straight line, form 
an angle a little more open than that of the posterior margin of the 
lamella; only the point of the spinules projects slightly beyond 
the epithelium, which shows at this point particularly well the 
pigmentary masses distributed in two layers—the first bordering the 
lamella at the base of the spinules, and the second formed of usually 
isolated chromoblasts placed in the interspinular spaces all at the 
same level, producing a very elegant design. 

The epithelial cells, it is very important to notice, are of extreme 
delicacy ; simple contact with the sea-water, even only for ten 
minutes, swells them, breaks them up, and transforms the whole 
into a magma in which it becomes impossible to detect the relations 
of the parts. To repeat the observations it is absolutely necessary 
to have a fish not only fresh but living ; in this respect Gobius niger 
is a particularly favourable species, as it may be preserved several 
days with very little trouble in a very small quantity of sea-water. 
As soon as the scale is taken off it ought to be placed quickly under 
the microscope to examine it at once; if it be desired to continue 
the observation, the tissues must be hardened immediately by the 


300 Miscellaneous. 


use of reagents, such as alcohol, solutions of chromic acid, picric 
acid, &c. By these means the preparations are preserved so well 
that, with precautions, they may be mounted in Canada balsam. 

Under suitable conditions, on nearly all the scales there will be 
found, outside the perfect spinules, two of these organs, one on each 
side, in course of development; and by multiplying the observations, 
we may form a clear idea of the origin of these parts. 

In the most rudimentary state that I have been able to observe, 
the spinule is reduced to a sort of flattened cone, 0-03 millim. in 
diameter at its base, and of about the same height. It is surrounded 
by cells measuring from 0-009 to 0-014 millim., resembling the 
other epithelial elements in their aspect and dimensions, but distin- 
guished from them nevertheless by their arrangement in a more or 
less spherical mass. The cone is composed of a very finely granular 
substance, especially after the action of certain reagents, such as 
acetic acid; it must be regarded as intended to furnish the materials 
necessary for the growth of the spinule—in fact as the spinular 
papilla, the spherical mass representing a true follicle. 

A little later the follicle becomes less distinct, and even disappears 
completely ; at the same time the other parts become more com- 
plicated. The papilla always remains in the same state, and nearly 
in the same form; but its point is as it were hooded by a transparent 
hyaline sheath, the first rudiment of the dentinous substance which 
will form the perfectly developed organ. At this time, if the pre- 
paration is treated with acetic acid, the tissue of the papilla be- 
comes granular, while the sheath becomes pale ; no effervescence or 
sensible diminution of volume is observed, which must be attributed 
to the small quantity of calcareous matter which the tissue then 
contains compared with the abundance of the organic part. 

The development is continued to the complete state by the 
gradual augmentation of the dentinous cone. One of the first effects 
is to hide the papilla; then the point lengthens, and ends by piercing 
the epidermic festoon. 

The papilla seems to persist even in the perfectly developed 
spinules. On treating the scale with a strong acid (such as hydro- 
chloric or nitric acid) to get rid of the calcareous salts, we see the 
aspect of the spinules become greatly modified. The length becomes 
scarcely half that of the entire organ; the granular substance con- 
stituting the papilla appears in the form of a sort of basal bud, 
produced, towards the free margin of the epidermic mass, by a 
cylinder formed of the same substance. In the young spinules the 
papilla alone remains; in the perfect spinules the cylindrical pro- 
longation is hooded by the organic substance of the decalcified 
dentine, persisting under the appearance of a transparent, elastic, 
hyaline layer, in which a sort of fibrous longitudinal structure may 
be made out. Under the action of the reagent, and in consequence 
of the disengagement of carbonic acid, this gas is very often accu- 
mulated under the epidermis, between the lamella and the row of 
spinules, and separates them, putting the discontinuity of these 
parts beyond a doubt. 


Miscellaneous. 301 


The study of these facts leads, in the first place, to the conclusion 
that in these animals the spinules and the lamella are developed 
independently of each other; and if we take into consideration the 
relations of these parts to the surrounding tissues, the former 
belong to the epidermis, and the latter to the deeper part of the 
integuments—that is to say, to the dermis. Secondly, if we consider 
these organs in the whole of the class of Fishes, we are led to regard 
the scales of these Ctenoids as a sort of intermediate type. In the 
eel, in Rypticus, Grammistes, and certain Blennioidei the scale, 
reduced to the lamella, is subepidermic and destitute of spinules : 
in the sharks and rays the hard portions of the integuments have 
quite another origin; they are epidermic. It will therefore be 
legitimate in Gobius and analogous fishes to compare the lamella to 
the deep-seated scale of the eel, and the free spinules to the scutella 
of the Plagiostomi.—Comptes Rendus, July 19, 1875, p. 137. 


On the Larval Forms of the- Bryozoa. 
By M. J. Barros. 


To the type represented by Alcyonidiwm may be referred a nume- 
rous series, the whole of which constitute our first larval form. In 
all: the representatives of two great divisions of the Bryozoa, the 
Chilostomata and the Ctenostomata (Aleyonidiina and Vesicularie), 
the development presents, as in Alcyonidium, three principal phases : 
—1, segmentation to the thirty-two stage; 2, formation of the gas- 
trula, and production of the bell-shaped stage; and, 3, histological 
differentiation and completion of the orguns. 

The first two phases are identical throughout, and the bell-shaped 
stage is always reproduced with the same regularity. The third 
stage, on the contrary, may differ according to the genera, and the 
greater or less importance of the changes produced in it; we pass 
through all states of transition, from the most simple forms, as nearly 
as possible representing the bell-shaped stage in a permanent state, 
as in Alcyonidiwm, to the most complex and aberrant types. It is 
among these last that we must place Cyphonautes and the larvee of 
the Vesiculariz, which we shall take here as examples of forms thus 
modified. 

The phenomena which occur in Cyphonautes during the third stage 
of development, after the bell-shaped stage, may be reduced to two 
fundamental processes :— 

1. The furrow which will form the disk, instead of being produced 
in the middle of the dorsal surface, is produced near the summit, 
from which results a considerable reduction of that organ and a cor- 
responding extension of the uniting membrane, which thenceforward 
forms the greater part of the dorsal surface. 

2. The ventral surface tends to become invaginated inwards, and 
the crown to begin to close above by applying to each other its two 
opposite margins ; in this way the vestibule and the bilateral form 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 21 


302 Miscellaneous. 


of the embryo are produced ; the cincture becomes the ciliary fringe 
of the vestibule, and the uniting membrane the body of the Cypho- 
nautes. The testis asimple chitinization of the two halves of the uniting 
membrane. ‘The disk, situated between these two halves, is, after 
the formation of the test, included between the two valves, and 
thenceforward begins to undergo a complete retrogradation. 

These embryogenical results are confirmed by the comparison of 
the different types. Between the two extreme forms Alcyonidiwm 
and Cyphonautes compressus, two new types of transition (Hucratea 
and the Cyphonautes of Saint-Vaast) establish an intimate connexion, 
and constitute an uninterrupted chain, which enables us to trace with 
certainty the homology of the various organs. 

The larve of the Vesicularize appear, when hatched, in the form 
of a regular ovoid, slightly flattened at each pole, and having a 
general covering of long vibratile cilia. At each pole there is a less 
coloured spot, indicating the presence of a special organ; the spot 
at the upper pole is slightly prominent, and that at the inferior pole 
completely flat; the portion of the ovoid situated between the two 
poles is covered with long, characteristic ribs, and bears, in a longi- 
tudinal direction, an aperture resembling the pharyngeal fissure of 
Alcyonidium, and, like it, surmounted by a vibratile tuft. Lastly, 
to each of the above-mentioned spots there corresponds a system of 
organs which the opacity of the embryo prevented my distinguishing 
with the desirable precision. 

The phenomena which produce this strange structure result, as in 
all other cases, from modifications of the bell-shaped stage. They 
consist simply in an exaggerated development of the crown, the 
dorsal and ventral parts behaving exactly as in the ordinary larve ; 
but each of the cells of the crown undergoes a considerable growth 
in a longitudinal direction, and becomes converted into a rib occu- 
pying the whole length of the embryo. At the close of the develop- 
ment the whole of these ribs forms a sort of sheath, at each extremity 
of which projects the rest of the dorsal and ventral surfaces in the 
form of dark-coloured spots.— Comptes Rendus, September 6, 1875, 
p. 443. 


On the Migrations and Metamorphoses of the Marine Endoparasitic 
Trematodes. By M. A. Vitwor. 


The marine endoparasitic Trematodes have been much less studied 
than their terrestrial and freshwater congeners, and we still know 
little of their development. Hitherto isolated facts have been col- 
lected merely by chance, and very little anxiety has been shown to 
tind a method which might serve to combine these with each other. 
Experiment, to which most investigators have had recourse, in such 
cases could not serve this purpose; for, even in case of success, it 
always leaves a great uncertainty as to the normal host of the para- 


Miscellaneous. 303 


site. The true course to follow consists in seeking by observation, 
with the aid of the principle of harmonious correlations, the various 
animals successively inhabited by the parasite, and thus establishing 
the series of its metamorphoses. We must study the habits of the 
definitive host, know its mode of feeding, and the fauna of the 
localities which it frequents, if we wish to work up to the origin of 
the parasites it harbours, and ascertain their migrations. By pro- 
ceeding in this manner, I have been able this year to make some 
observations which I think are interesting, and to which I now 
desire to call the attention of naturalists; they have enabled me to 
ascertain some curious correlations between the conditions of existence 
of the Helminths, mollusks, crustaceans, and birds that live on our 
shores. 

The sea-lark (Zringa alpina), which is so common on all our 
sandy or muddy shores, usually contains in its intestines two very 
different Distoma. One of these belongs to the group of the armed 
Distoma, or Echinostoma, and may probably be referred to D. lepto- 
somum of Creplin. It is a fine species, well characterized by its 
dimensions, which attain 0:010 metre in length and 0-001 metre 
in breadth; by its ventral sucker, which is greatly developed and 
not far from the buccal sucker, by the scaly papille which cover 
its body, and the collar of large spines which surrounds its head. 
The other, which is perhaps D. brachysomum, a doubtful species 
imperfectly described by Creplin, is distinguished from the preceding 
by its size, which does not exceed 0-001 metre, by its equal and 
very small suckers, by its scaly penis, by the posterior part of its 
body being short, broad, and entirely filled by the oviducts, and 
by other characters, into the details of which I cannot here 
enter. 

These two Distoma only become adult in the intestine of Tinga 
alpina ; and we can easily follow their development by examining 
with the microscope the various parts of the digestive tube of that 
bird. To have them in the larval state and still enveloped in their 
cysts, we have only to open the gizzard: there we find them, often 
in considerable number, mixed with débris of all kinds and with the 
sand required for the trituration of the food. The cysts of D. lepto- 
somum are only 0-080 millim. in diameter, and are formed of a very 
thin, perfectly transparent, double envelope. In their interior we 
may distinguish a little Distomum rolled up, and still destitute of 
genital organs, but already recognizable by its cephalic armature. 
Those of D. brachysomum are larger, thicker, and of a strong yellow 
colour ; they are 0-200 millim. in diameter. Their envelope is 0-012 
millim. in thickness, and consists of two layers which are very distinct 
in their structure, the external one being formed of fine radiated 
canaliculi, and the internal one composed of concentric layers. The 
parasite enclosed in this as yet possesses only rudimentary generative 
organs; but the form of its digestive apparatus and the proportions 
of its suckers can leave no doubt as to its specific identity. The 


304 Miscellaneous. 


cysts remain in the gizzard for a longer or shorter time, and then 
pass into the duodenum, where they undergo the action of the 
digestive juices. Their envelope is soon dissolved, and the young 
Distomum set at liberty. It then slowly traverses the numerous 
folds of the small intestine; but during this course its genital organs 
are developed, and when it arrives in the rectum its ova are mature, 
fecundated, and ready to be eliminated. 

It remained to learn in what invertebrate animals the Cercariz 
encysted themselves. I can tell this now, thanks to the method 
above indicated. The Cercarize of D. brachysomum are encysted in 
small Isopod crustaceans belonging to the genus Anthura, and to a 
species very common on the shores of the English Channel—namely, 
Anthura gracilis, Leach. The Cercarie of D. leptosomum become 
encysted on the siphons and in the foot of a small Acephalous mol- 
lusk, which lives at a small distance from the shore—Scrobicularia 
tenuis. This mollusk and crustacean, with a few larvee of Diptera, 
constitute the ordinary nourishment of Tringa alpina. 

I have also observed other encysted Cercarie which are parasitic 
on Crustaceans, but of the subsequent development of which I am 
ignorant. One occurs in Mysis, and is distinguished by the larger 
size of its two suckers. The other inhabits the visceral cavity of 
Iagia oceanica, and is remarkable for its large dimensions: its cyst 
is 0-280 millim. in diameter and 0-032 millim, in thickness. 

Scrobicularia tenuis has furnished me with three species of sporo- 
cysts, which perhaps belong to the Distoma of which I have spoken. 
The Cercariz which issue from them are very fine. Two of them 
appear allied to C. dichotoma and C. setifera, found in the free state 
in the Mediterranean by J. Miller. The third is certainly new, and 
is characterized by its tail, which is furnished with very short sete 
arranged in rings. 

I may also mention, in conclusion, three remarkable types of which 
I only know the adult form :—a Monostomum with a winged head 
and large sucker, which lives in the intestine of Strepsilas interpres ; 
a Holostomum with scaly integuments, parasitic in the same bird; 
and a gigantic Distomum, a parasite of Echinorhinus spinosus, which 
was described by Risso under the name of D. scimna, and which I 
have just detected at Roscoff in the same Selachian. The large size 
of this last species, and the consistency of its organs, particularly 
fit it for histological investigations ; I shall give its detailed anatomy 
ina memoir that 1am now preparing.— Comptes Rendus, September 13, 
1875, p. 475. 


Bathybius. 


According to some observations of Prof. Wyville Thomson, com- 
municated by . Prof. Huxley to ‘Nature’ (August 19, 1875), 
Bathybius probably consists of sulphate of lime precipitated in a 
flocculent state by strong alcohol. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTH SERIES. ] 


No. 95. NOVEMBER 1875. 


XXXIX.— Contributions to the Study of the chief Generic 
Types of the Paleozoic Corals. By JAMES THOMSON, 
F.G.8., and H. Auteyne Nicnorson, M.D., D.Sc., 
F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural History in the University 
of St. Andrews. 


Introduction. 


THE object of the present communication is to consider briefly 
the characters of the leading types of structure which may be 
recognized amongst the Paleozoic Corals, irrespective of the 
question as to whether these types constitute what would 
technically be called “genera” or not. Indeed, as we shall 
hereafter point out at greater length, the modern development 
of the doctrine of Evolution has rendered any rigid definition 
of what constitutes a “genus” an entire impossibility. So 
far as this point is concerned, each observer must be left, 
within certain limits, very much to his own judgment. In 
carrying out the purpose which we have at present in view, 
it is most convenient to adopt a stratigraphical rather than a 
zoological arrangement ; and we shall therefore commence with 
those genera which occur in the Carboniferous period. It may 
be added that only those types will be considered of which the 
material now in our hands 1s sufficient to allow of something 
like a complete elucidation. 

The method of investigation pursued has, in the main, con- 
sisted in slicing and polishing the specimens in different 
directions, and in preparing thin sections for microscopic ex- 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 22 


306 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the 


amination. It seems almost needless to point out that in this 
way, and in -this way only, can any thing like a complete 
knowledge be obtained of the actual and essential points of 
structure in the fossil corals. Due weight, of course, should 
be given to external characters ; but we feel satisfied that the 
above method of investigation is the only one which is capable 
of leading to really sound and reliable conclusions, in spite of 
the great labour and expense which must be attributed as draw- 
backs to the process. That the general application of this 
method of investigation to the fossil corals should in some 
instances yield unexpected results, or possibly even some- 
what derange existing classifications, is hardly more than might 
have been anticipated. At the same time, in accordance with 
a well-known scientific canon, we should not be justified in 
hoping that even experts will at first accept all the conclusions 
at which we have arrived, unless they are willing to adopt the 
same method of investigation *. 

Hitherto the specific determination of the fossil corals of 
the Palzozoic formations has very frequently been based upon 
those points of structure or form which can be made out simply 
by an examination of the external surface, or of fractured spe- 
cimens. Only in comparatively few instances have observers 
had recourse to the more complete research implied by the 
making of properly prepared sections. That the Paleozoic 
corals form a group in many respects peculiarly difficult to 
study cannot be denied; but we believe that the difficulties 
of the case have been much increased by the imperfect modes 
of investigation which have been in general employed. To 
this it must be added that few collections of Paleozoic corals, 
either public or private, are at present in such a condition as 
to admit satisfactorily of critical study. 

The generic distinctions amongst the Paleozoic corals have 
usually been based upon the characters of the septal system, 
the presence or absence of a columella and its characters when 
present, the existence or non-existence of dissepiments and 
their form and disposition when present, the nature of the 
tabule, the characters of the wall and exothecal structures, 
and the general form and mode of growth of the corallum. 


* Our collections embrace several thousands of cut and polished speci- 
mens of the Paleozoic corals, together with a large number of thin sections 
for microscopic examination, irrespective of very many that have been left 
in their native condition. Noone, who has not learnt by actual experi- 
ence, can properly appreciate the great expenditure of time, labour, and 
money involved in thus preparing for examination a large series of fossil 
corals, Even as it is, much of the material in our hands is still compara- 
tively unavailable from its not having been submitted to these necessary 
preliminaries. 


chief Generic Types of the Palwozoie Corals. 307 


No one of these characters, however, can be safely relied upon 
as, of itself, sufficient for generic distinction; and it seems 
certain that genera should be founded upon a due consideration 
and estimation of all the morphological characters of the 
corallum. 

As investigated by the method which we have employed, 
the corals of the Paleozoic period very strongly support the 
view that they owe their structural peculiarities to some form 
or another of evolution. Whenevera sufficiently large number 
of specimens of any given group can be obtained, and sub- 
mitted to examination by means of sections, a complete 
passage is usually found to exist into other allied groups. So 
complete is this transition, and so gradual are the steps by 
which it is effected, that it becomes impossible for the most 
painstaking observer to draw any hard-and-fast line of demar- 
cation between such inosculating groups. On the contrary, 
he is constantly confronted with examples that might be in- 
differently referred to one or the other of two groups, and which 
he therefore finds it impossible to place definitely otherwise 
than as central links in a connected series. 

Whilst the important result just enunciated is in many 
instances capable of complete demonstration, it nevertheless 
remains certain that im all such anastomosing groups it is 
possible to pick out certain examples which may be regarded 
as representatives or type forms of the groups. Such forms 
constitute centres from which their respective groups diverge 
in different directions ; and they are not only constant in their 
characters, but differ from the intermediate forms in being 
readily and certainly recognizable, and capable of easy refer- 
ence to a definite position. 

It seems almost unnecessary to mention that these results 
are not only precisely what would have been expected upon 
any theory of Evolution, but that they are in complete accor- 
dance with the results arrived at by observers in other depart- 
ments. We may instance more especially the Foraminifera, 
the Ostracoda, and the Graptolitide in support of this state- 
ment. Upon any theory of Evolution, allied groups must be 
linked together by a more or less crowded series of intermediate 
forms. The advocates of all hypotheses of this nature are 
therefore compelled to hold that genera and species are merely 
arbitrary divisions, and that they cease to have any existence 
in reality the moment we obtain a complete series of transi- 
tional forms. 

It still remains to consider the course which should be 
adopted 7m practice, when we come to deal with these con- 


nected and inosculating groups for the purpose of systematic 
22° 


308 On the chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 


study. One course would be to throw all such forms together, as 
constituting a single “genus,” and to consider the different types 
of the series as so many “‘subgenera.”’ The objections to this 
course, however, are twofold. In the first place, as our know- 
ledge increases, and as we obtain a more complete series of forms 
uniting different groups together, our genera would undergo a 
proportionate expansion and increase of size, until, in the case 
of fossil forms at any rate, they would become utterly un- 
manageable. A “ genus” might in this way come ultimately 
to include all the forms which now constitute a “ family ;” and 
from the number and variety of the forms included in it, there 
would be great difficulty in giving it any precise definition. 
In the second place, “ subgenera,” however appropriate and 
justifiable in theory, are nearly useless, if not absolutely 
obstructive, in actual practice. We think most working natu- 
ralists will bear us out in this view, at any rate so far as con- 
cerns all cases where we cannot obtain complete materials for 
determination and examination, as we never can in the case of 
fossils. 

On the other hand, the course may be adopted of selecting 
certain well-marked and easily recognizable ‘‘ types,” and of 
giving to these distinctive names. By adopting such a course 
the actual practical work of determining and classifying spe- 
cimens is enormously facilitated ; and it does not matter to the 
observer, though his “‘ types ” be connected together by a gra- 
dational series of transitional forms. He does not thereby 
hamper his theoretical conceptions as to what constitutes a 
“ oenus”’ or a ‘‘ species;”” nor is he pledged to believe that 
his selected types are all of the same value. He is not even 
bound to express a positive opinion as to whether his “ types ” 
are to be regarded as “ genera” or as “ subgenera.” ‘This, 
indeed, must be a comparative matter of indifference to him, 
since, upon all theories of Evolution, these terms are of merely 
conventional value, elastic, and incapable of precise definition, 
and owing their existence at all, in any definite form, to our 
own imperfect knowledge. Nor does it seem that the reproach 
ean justly be made that the adoption of this course opens the 
door to a wide and undesirable multiplication of names. 
“ Subgenera”’ have distinctive names applied to them just as 
much as “ genera,” with the disadvantage that they are in- 
finitely more perplexing and more difficult to work with. 

In working out the Paleozoic corals we have thought it 
best to adopt the course above indicated. We have chosen 
certain structural “ types,” which the observer can always 
recognize with certainty when he is provided with properly 
prepared specimens; and to these we have given distinctive 


Mr. W. T. Blanford on new Mammalia. 309 


names, where such did not exist before. We do not for a 
moment deny that in many instances these types can be shown 
to pass into others by regular and almost imperceptible grada- 
tions, and that possibly all of them may, some day, be shown 
to be similarly connected with one another. Nor are we pre- 
pared to maintain that all these types, even where they have 
by common consent been regarded as of generic value, are so 
distinctively separated from others as to deserve the name of 
“ oenera,”’ in the ordinary acceptation of this term. We have 
had, however, to face a difficulty which will increasingly meet 
the worker in any department of Invertebrate Paleontology ; 
and we think that this is, in the meanwhile, the best practical 
solution of it. Even if a better solution of the difficulty be 
ultimately found, no retardation or impediment to the progress 
of science in this department will result from our present 
adoption of this course. No type will be described by us 
which is not at the same time accurately figured; and the 
facts thus recorded will remain unchanged, and will retain their 
value, whatever alteration may take place in our method of 


interpreting them, 
[To be continued. | 


XL,.— Descriptions of new Mammalia from Persia and Bali- 
chistin. By W. 'T. BLANFORD, F.R.S. 


THE following descriptions have been in print for more than 
a year; but, owing to unforeseen delays, the work on Persian 
zoology in which they appear has not yet been published, and 
it is, | hear, likely that some time must elapse before it will 
be ready. Under these circumstances it appears to me desirable 
to describe the species of Mammalia supposed to be new, so as 
to avoid confusion of synonymy from the delay. 


1. Vespertilio desertorum, Dobson, MS. 


V. fusco-fulvus; auribus magnis, ad apices rotundatis, margine 
exteriore juxta apicem emarginata, inde ad basin tragi recta, 
concha punctis glandularibus confertim instructa; trago longo, 
angusto, acuto, margine interiore convexiuscula, exteriore con- 
cava; digitis tertio quartoque fere squalibus; vertebra ultima 
caude membranam excedente ; alis a basi digitorum pedum ori- 
entibus. 

Long. corporis cum capite 2-1, caude 1°65, auris 0°65, tragi 0°35, 
radii 1-65, tibize 0°8 poll. Angl. 


Hab, ad Jalk, Baltichistén. 


310 Mr. W. T. Blantord on new Mammalia 


The description is by Mr. Dobson, who very kindly ex- 
amined and determined the few bats which I collected in 
Persia, as he had previously described those obtained by 
Major St. John (Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, 1870, vol. xl. pt. 2, 
p. 455). 


2. Hrinaceus macracanthus, sp. nov. 


E. affinis E. awrito, Pall., aculeis longioribus, ad tergum posticum 
sesquipollicaribus, nigris, basin versus albido biannulatis; corpore 
subtus pilis longiusculis albidis, ad latera partim atque postice 
omnino fuscis induto ; pedibus fuscis. 

Long. tota 9:5, cranii 2-2, caude 1:25, auris 2, palme 1:2, plantee 
1:5 poll. 

Hab. in Carmania. 


This hedgehog is distinguished from all allied species by 
its long spines and the coloration. It is most nearly allied to 
Li. megalotis, the Kandahar species ; but the spines are longer, 
and entirely black towards the ends in the adult. 


3. Vulpes persicus, sp. nov. 

V. pallidus, rufescenti-isabellinus, fronte ferruginea ; auribus extus 
pallide rufis, apices versus nigris, marginibus isabellinis; pilis 
dorsalibus pallidis, canescentibus, plerumque nigro terminatis, 
postice magis rufis, vellere purpurascenti-cinereo, lanoso, longo; 
lateribus ventreque pallide isabellinis, vellere cinerascente vel 
albido; cauda rufescente vel isabellina, subtus pallidiore, apice 
albo vel nigro nullo; pedibus extus rufis, nonnullis pilis nigris 
sparsis immixtis. 

Long. corporis cum capite (ad corium exsiccatum) circum 24, 
caudze 14, auris 3:5, pedis posterioris cum tarso 5, erani 5:15 
poll. 


fab. in Persia, circum Shiraz, Isfahan, &e. 
A near ally of V. leucopus, Blyth, but larger, with much 
larger teeth, and differently coloured. 


4, Meles canescens, sp. nov. 
M. affinis /. Tavo, sed minor, canescenti-griseo, haud fusco, dentibus 
posticis angustioribus. 
Hab. in Persia circum Isfahan, Ke. 


This badger is much paler in colour than the common Euro- 
pean species, and exhibits many cranial differences. A stuffed 
skin measures 2 feet 9 inches from the nose to the insertion of 
the tail. The skull is 5:1 inches long, 2°9 broad. It is broader 
between the orbits, and the nasal portion is shorter, than in 
M, Taxus; and whilst the last wpper molar in a series of skulls 


from Persia and Balichistdn. Se 


of the European badger varies in the noha of its breadth 
to its length between 1: 1°12 and 1: 1-2 , in M. canescens the 


Or 


same tooth exhibits the ratio of 1: 1°35. 


5. Scturus fulvus, sp. nov. 


S. affinis S. syriaco, sed valde pallidior, dorso griseo rufescente, antice 
magis rufo, gastro isabellino, fronte rufa, genis isabellinis ; cauda 
media superne ferruginea, ad latera subtusque fulva, multo bre- 
viore quam corpore ; auriculis haud penicillatis. 


Hab. in quercetis haud procul ab urbe Shiraz in Persia. 


A stuffed specimen measures from nose to rump 7 inches, 
tail to the end of the hairs 74, fore foot 14, hind foot 2°1. 


6. Myoxus pictus, sp. nov. 

M. dorso pallide rufescenti-murino, gastreeo albido, margine rufa 
colorem dorsalem a ventrali utrinque secernente, et ad femora, 
humeros lateraque colli infra aures in maculas ferrugineas dilatata ; 
facie antice a fronte pallida, grisescente, utrinque fascia nigra a 
nari ad extremitatem anteriorem auris ducta, regionem ocularem 
amplectente, marginata ; mystacibus superioribus nigris, inferi- 
oribus albis; auribus rotundatis, parum pilosis, fere nudis; cauda 
corpus longitudine subequante, ubique hirta, pilis longis induta, 
supra grisea, subtus albescente ; pedibus parvis, supra albis, subtus 
pallidis. 

Long. corporis cum capite 3:5, caudee 39; auris 0:6, palme 0-4, 
plantee 0-78 poll. 


Hab. ad Kohrud in Media (Persia hodierna septentrionali). 


Near W/. Dryas, but distinguished by the tail being whiter 
in colour, by the presence of a patch of red hairs beneath the 
ear, by the ‘ears being larger and more hairy, and especially 
by the smaller feet, the sole of the hind foot measuring nearly 
an inch in M. Dryas, whilst it only measures 0°78 in the present 
species. 

For the above distinctions I am indebted to Professor Peters, 
who obliged me by comparing a specimen which I sent to him 
for the purpose, as there was no specimen of M. Dryas in 
London. 


7. Mus erythronotus, sp. nov. 


M. supra ferrugineus, nigrescente lavatus, lateribus magis rufis; 
infra albus, coloribus bene discretis, haud transeuntibus ; cauda 
fere nuda, corporis longitudinem subsquante; auribus magnis, 
rotundatis, fere nudis ; pedibus superne albis, plantis nudis, fuscis; 
mammis 6, duabus pectoralibus, quatuor inguinalibus. 

Long. corporis cum capite circum 4, caude 4-2, auris 0°55-0-7, lat. 
ejusdem 0:45—0°5, long. palmee 0-4, plantee 0-9 poll. 


a12 Mr. W. T. Blanford on new Mammalia. 
Hab. ad Kohrud in Media. 


This mouse is allied to WM. sylvaticus. 


8. Gerbillus persicus, sp. nov. 


G. affinis G‘. indico, supra ferrugineus, infra albus; cauda corpus 
longitudine excedente, superne rufescenti-brunnea, apicem versus 
nigra, subtus albida, ad latera haud pallide striata; auribus longis, 
sed minoribus quam in G. indico, parum pilosis, plantis latioribus, 
subtus sordide viridescentibus, vibrissis longioribus confertioribus- 
que; dente molario superiore postico in adultis simplici rotundo. 

Long. corporis cum capite 6°25, caude (vertebrarum) 6-5, pilorum 
ultra apicem 1, cranii 1°75, auris 0°85, palme 0-6, plants 1:55 
poll. 


Hab. in Persia. 


This species, though very near G. indicus, is at once distin- 
guished by wanting the dark line down the lower surface of 
the tail; the shape of the skull, too, is very different. 


9. Gerbillus nanus, sp. nov. 


G. parvus, longicaudatus, cauda corporis longitudinem duplam 
equante, supra cervinus, infra albus, genis superciliisque albidis ; 
cauda superne brunnea, subtus albescente, apice vix fuscescente, 
pilis apicalibus vix elongatis; auribus mediocribus, fere nudis ; 
mystacibus plerumque albis, superis ad basin fuscis. 

Long. capitis cum corpore 2°6, cranii 1-05, caude (pilis apicalibus 
inclusis) 5, auris 0:45, plantze 0-9 poll. 


Hab. in Gedrosia (Baltichistin). 


One of the smallest forms of the genus. <A very closely 
allied species is common on the Abyssinian coast of the Red 


Sea, and was, probably incorrectly, referred by me to Dipus 
Gerbillus, Olivier. . 
10. Dipus Loftust, sp. nov. 

D. supra fusco-isabellinus; pilis mollissimis, basin versus pallide 
griseis, ad uropygium duntaxat nigro terminatis; subtus albus ; 
femore extus fascia lata alba transversa signato, postice haud 
fusco; mystacibus brunneis; auribus rotundatis, mediocribus, 
intus extusque pilis sparsim indutis ; cauda supra brunnea, subtus 
pallida, apicem versus nigra, albo terminata. 

Long. corporis cum capite 5-6, caudee (vertebrarum) 6, pilorum ultra 
apicem 0-75, auris 0°75, tarsi cum pede posteriore 2 poll. (dimen- 
sionibus ad corium exsiccatum mensis). 


Hab. ad Mohumrah in Mesopotamia (teste Loftus). 


This species belongs to the subgenus Scirtopoda, section 
Haltomys of Brandt. It is distinguished from all its allies by 


Mr. F. W. Hutton on New-Zealand Fishes. 313 


its colour and proportions. The only specimens I have seen 
are in the British Museum, and form part of the collections 
brought by the late Mr. Loftus from the banks of the 
Euphrates. 


11. Lepus craspedotis, sp. nov. 


LZ. supra fuscus ex nigro cum isabellino vermiculatim mixto, pilis 
mollissimis basin versus pallide cinereis, juxta apicem nigris, 
isabellino terminatis; subtus albus; nucha, collo posteriore pecto- 

_ reque fuseo-rufescentibus ; auribus magnis, extus brunneis, postice 
apicem versus nigris, intus fere nudis, margine posteriore isabellina, 
anteriore pilis longioribus albidis induta, apicem versus nigra ; 
cauda supra nigra, ad latera subtusque alba. 

Long. corporis cum capite 15, caudz (vertebrarum) 3°5, auris 6 poll., 
lat. ejusdem 3°25, long. tarsi 4:25 (dimensionibus ad feminam 
nuper occisam mensis). 


Hab. in Gedrosia. 


This hare differs greatly from all Indian species, and re- 
sembles LZ. mediterraneus, but it is less rufous and has much 
larger ears. <A still more nearly allied form is a hare im- 
perfectly described by Dr. Gray (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
1867, ser. 3, vol. xx. p. 222) as Hulagos judee :. this, however, 
is larger, the tarsus measuring 5°1 inches; and the fur is 
differently coloured. : 


XLI.—Deseriptions of new Species of New-Zealand Fish. 
By F. W. Hurron, Curator of the Otago Museum. 


Toxotes sqguamosus. 


D. 5. A.s P. 20. V.1|5. L. lat. 85. LL. transv. 11/18. 


Length twice and a third the height of the body, or nearly 
four times the length of the head; length of the snout equal 
to the width between the orbits. A single row of teeth on 
each palatine bone, none on the vomer; teeth in the jaws 
cardiform, the exterior row on the intermaxillaries larger, 
Diameter of the eye goes three times and a half into the length 
of the head. Maxillary extends back nearly to the vertical 
from the centre of the orbit. Operculum, preeoperculum, and 
maxillary scaly, their margins smooth. Dorsal and anal fins 
covered with scales; the first soft ray of the dorsal and anal 
longest, behind which the fins suddenly contract and then 
maintain a uniform level along the tail. Pectorals long and 
pointed, Ventrals small, with a set of elongated scales just 


314 Mr. F. W. Hutton on new 


above the base of each. Caudal deeply forked, the lobes 
equal to the length of the pectorals. 

Colour uniform silvery, getting darker on the back. 

Total length of the specimen 22 inches. 

Hab. Cook Straits. 


This description is from a stuffed specimen belonging to 
W. 'T. L. Travers, Esq., F.L.8., of Wellington, who kindly 
sent it to me for description. He informs me that several 
years ago he saw other specimens of this fish on the shores of 
Massacre Bay. 

In general appearance it much resembles 7. jaculator ; but, 
besides the differences in the fin-rays and scales, the anterior 
superior profile of the snout is more blunt, the vertical fins 
are more deeply contracted behind the first soft rays, the anal 
spines are much more slender, and the spinal portions of the 
fins are covered with scales quite as much as the soft 
portions. 


Therapon (?) rubiginosus. 
D. |. A.3. Li. Jat. 80. ‘L. transy. 12/23. 


Length three times the height of the body, or four times 
the length of the head; the diameter of the eye goes three 
times and a half into the length of the head. Scales ctenoid. 
Body compressed, the greatest height under the third dorsal 
spine. Mouth small, nearly vertical. A series of very minute 
teeth in each jaw ; palate apparently toothless. Preeoperculum 
denticulated on its posterior margin, smooth below ; operculum 
smooth, armed with two small flat spines. Dorsal single, 
deeply notched; the third spine, which is the longest, goes 
nearly twice and a half into the length of the head. Spines 
of the dorsal and anal very strong. Anal and soft dorsal half- 
covered with scales, the spiny parts scaleless; caudal and 
exterior surfaces of pectorals and ventrals more or less covered 
with smali scales. Caudal forked, each lobe about equal to 
the length of the head. The dorsal commences at the base 
of the ventrals, and ends at a distance from the caudal equal 
to about two thirds of the length of the head. Pectorals 
pointed; the upper rays the longest, but not so long as the 
head, and not extending so far back as the point of the 
ventrals. Ventrals inserted behind the pectorals, and ex- 
tending to about one half the distance to the vent. 

Colour apparently reddish, fading to greyish yellow. 

Total length of the specimen 16 inches. 

Hab. Coast of Otago. 


This fish is described from a single stuffed specimen in the 


Species of New-Zealand Fish. 315 


Otago Museum. It differs from Therapon in the oblique cleft 
of the mouth, the forked caudal, and the greater development 
of the scales on the vertical fins; but I hesitate to draw up 
generic characters for it until I can get a fresh specimen. 


Trachichthys Trailli. 
BB. De Rey Le pr yo! Ge Eat enaee 


4 


to 
Fwy 


Length twice and one fourth the height, or three times the 
length of the head; snout about half the diameter of the eye, 
which goes twice and two thirds into the length of the head. 
Maxillary extending to posterior part of the orbit, dilated at the 
end. All the teeth on the jaws, palate, and vomer very small. 
Interorbital space convex, equal to the diameter of the eye. 
Scales ending before the middle of the eye. Nostrils and ridges 
on the top of the head as in 7’ elongatus. Snout with two spines 
directed forward, one from each ridge. Infraorbital slightly 
crenated along its inferior margin. Preeoperculum divided 
by a deep channel, which is crossed at the angle by a strong, 
rough, projecting spine, which extends to the gill-opening. 
Operculum with radiating rough ridges and a single spine. 
Cheeks scaly. Scapular bone with a spine equal to that on 
the operculum. Spines of the dorsal short and smooth; the 
third soft ray the longest, and as long as the pectorals, which 
are rounded and one fifth of the length of the body. Caudal 
forked, composed of twenty-two soft rays, with seven spines 
above and six below. Spines of the anal small. Ventrals 
situated on either side of the vent, slightly behind the pectorals ; 
they extend back to the end of the pectorals; ventral keel 
with eleven scales, each armed with a strong spine directed 
backward. 

Colour greyish yellow ; fins yellow. 

Total length of the specimen 74 inches. 

This fish was found dead and floating on the surface of the 
water near Stewart Island by Mr. C. Traill, who presented it 
to the Otago Museum, and after whom I have much pleasure 
in naming it. 

Notothenia angustata. 
B. 6. D. 4-5 | 28-29. A. 22-24. V.2. P. 19. 
L. lat. 52-58. LL. transv. 6/13-15. 


Length four times and a half the height of the body, or 
three times and a half the length of the head; breadth of 
the head equal to the height of the body ; interorbital space 
rather more than twice the diameter of the eye. Top of the 
head flat, roughened ; a bony ridge over each eye, extending 


316 Mr. F. W. Hutton on New-Zealand Fishes. 


back to the posterior margin of the praoperculum. Kyes 
lateral. Mouth wide, with rather strong teeth in the jaws 
and a band of villiform teeth behind them ; vomer and palatine 
bones smooth. Preeoperculum scaly behind the eye, its margin 
denticulated. Operculum with two points above the shoulder. 
Lower jaw slightly longer. Spines of first dorsal flexible. 
Ventrals in front of the pectorals. Caudal rounded. 

Variable in colour from dark olivaceous black to olive- 
green, slightly mottled with blackish on the back ; lips speckled 
with white; axil of pectorals yellow; caudal and dorsal 
blackish. 

Total length 14°5 inches. 

Hab. Dunedin. 


This fish and the next differ from the rest of the species of 
Notothenia in having the head narrower and the eyes lateral. 


Notothenia microlepidota. 


Bo aGig Di ufa) 26.44 Ae 2on Ve = Pod. ys te lat Ole 
L. transv. 12/32. 


Length four times anda half the height of the body, or 
three times and a half the length of the head; breadth of the 
head not much more than half its length. Interorbital space 
rather less than twice the diameter of the eye, flat, slightly 
roughened. Preeoperculum scaly behind the eye, its margm 
entire, straight ; operculum with a semicircular notch above 
the shoulder. Eyes lateral. Teeth as in the last species. 
Lower jaw longer. Ventrals a little in front of the pectorals. 
Caudal emarginate. No pores on the head. 

Purplish brown above, greyish below; throat, gill-membranes, 
axil of pectorals, and opercles yellowish. 

Total length 17°25 inches. 

Hab. Dunedin and Moeraki. 


Psychrolutes latus. 
Bene 2D Ole Ad iC a0 save: 


Length nearly three times and a half the height of the 
body, or about twice and three fourths the length of the head. 
Breadth of the head equal to its length; height of the head 
about four fifths of its breadth. Snout rounded, jaws equal, 
maxillary not extending to the middle of the eye. Anterior 
nostril with a very short tentacle. Diameter of the eye about 
one third of the interorbital space. Top of the head and 
operculum covered with soft skin. Operculum produced into 
a flexible posterior process; the gill-opening commences above 


Rev. O. P. Cambridge on a new Trap-door Spider, 317 


that process, and is not continuous with that of the other side. 
Body compressed posteriorly, covered with soft, rather loose 
skin. Pectorals rounded, the middle rays longest, extending 
beyond the vent. Ventrals very short, situated below the 
middle of the base of the pectorals, and at a distance from one 
another of rather more than the length of the fin; the base of 
each is surrounded by a fold of loose skin. Dorsal and anal 
opposite one another, situated far back on the tail, almost 
entirely enveloped in skin. Caudal rounded. Vent situated 
rather nearer the origin of the anal than the root of the 
ventrals. 

Dark greyish brown, irregularly spotted with white. 

Total length 8 inches, lengthof head 2°5, breadth of head 2°5, 
height of body 2. 

Hab. Dunedin and Bluff harbours. 


Trygon brevicaudata. 
Trygon thalassia (?), Hutton, Cat. Fish. N. Z. p. 85, nec Columna. 


Female. Disk rather broader than long, the anterior margins 
forming a very obtuse angle, which is interrupted by a short 
projection of the snout. Body smooth, with a single small 
oval tubercle in the centre of the back. Tail not longer than the 
body, with a cutaneous fold along the lower side, but no upper 
ridge ; armed with two serrated spines, the anterior one the 
smaller, and in front of these a row of large ossifications ; sides 
of the tail with smaller stellate ossifications. 

Brown above, whitish below. 

Length of disk 44 inches, breadth 48 ; tail 832+ inches. 

Hab. Dunedin Harbour. 


The end of the tail of this specimen is broken off; but it is 
evident that it could only have extended a few inches further. 


XLIL—On a new Genus and Species of Trap-door Spider 
from South Africa, By the Rev. O. P. CAMBRIDGE, M.A., 
CML.Zss.; &e. 


[Plate X.] 


In the ‘ Field’ of October the 10th, 1874, there appeared an 
account of a trap-door spider whose nest is formed in the bark 
of trees. Not long since examples of the nest (in one of which 
was a female of the spider) were forwarded to me, with a 
request that I would write a short notice of them for the 
‘ Field;’ a brief account of the genus and species was accord- 


318 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on a new 


ingly published in that newspaper on the 28th of August, 1875 
(vol. xlvi. p. 257). The present article contains a full descrip- 
tion of this interesting spider, of which both the genus and 
the species appear to me to be new to science. ‘The name 
(Moggridgea) conferred upon the new genus will, I feel sure, 
commend itself to those who have read the able work on 
Trap-door Spiders written by the late Mr. J. 'Traherne Mog- 
eridge; and in thus connecting this interesting new genus 
with the name of my kind and lamented friend, I desire to 
give my sincere testimony to the great value and importance 
of his too early interrupted observations on the habits of spiders 
of the trapdoor-nest-building group. 


Family Theraphosides. 


Gen. nov. MoGGRIDGEA. 
Generic characters. 


Cephalothorax broad-oval, truncated before; caput not 
elevated beyond a general curved slope from the hinder part. 

Eyes eight, in the usual four pairs, forming (when looked 
at from above and behind) a large, somewhat W-shaped figure ; 
those of each lateral pair are widely separated; the four lateral 
eyes describe a transverse oblong figure whose front side is 
longer than the hinder one, the latter being double the length 
of the line formed by each lateral pair. 

Legs short, strong; the tibiee and metatarsi of the first and 
second pairs of a broad flattened form, armed on either side 
near the underpart with strong spines: each tarsus ends with 
three curved claws springing from a small claw-joint ; the 
superior pair strong, and furnished with one or two teeth, the 
inferior claw small; no scopula on any of the tarsi. 

Falces destitute of spines at their fore extremity on the 
upperside. 

Maxille short, strong, very divergent, cylindrical, with only 
a small prominent point at their inner fore extremity. 

Labium short, but somewhat pointed at the apex ; the greater 
part of the front (both of the labium and maxillee) thickly 
studded with small tooth-like spines. 

This genus is allied to Cteniza and Nemesia, but differs 
from both in having no spines on the falces ; from the former 
it differs in the comparatively low caput, and from the latter 
in the wide separation of the eyes of each lateral pair. Like 
the spiders of those genera, the present forms a tubular nest 
elosed with a hinged valve or lid. 


Trap-door Spider from South Africa. 319 


Moggridgea Dyeri, sp. n. 


Adult female, length 42% lines; length of cephalothorax 
2+ lines; breadth of cephalothorax, in the thoracic region, nearly 
2 lines ; breadth of caput, at the fore margin, 1? line. 

The cephalothorax has a very slightly and gradually curved 
slope from the eyes to the hinder margin, so that the caput 
does not rise abruptly from the thorax as in Cteniza and 
many spiders of the genus Nemesia; the thoracic junction 
is marked by a small but deepish subangular indentation, 
the angle directed forwards; the oblique indentation on 
either side of the caput, next to the thorax, is pretty strong, 
the thoracic indentations slight: the surface of the cephalo- 
thorax is smooth, glossy, and of a deep brownish black colour ; 
a few long bristly hairs stand up, nearly erect, from the ocular 
area ; and two long ones, in a transverse line, are directed a little 
forwards from a point close to the thoracic junction : the height 
of the clypeus does not much exceed the longest diameter of 
the fore lateral eyes ; immediately in front of each of these 
latter is a deepish curved indentation, the curve of which is 
directed forwards. 

The eyes are rather small; they may be described as in the 
four usual pairs, or else in two transverse curved rows, the 
curves opposed to each other, forming very nearly the figure 
of the letter W: the fore lateral eyes are the largest of the eight, 
seated on tubercles, and rather of an oval form; each of these 
is separated from the fore central eye on its side by an interval 
a little exceeding its own longest diameter, and in front of 
each, rather on the inner side, is a strongish curved inden- 
tation; the fore centrals are round and separated by rather 
more than a diameter’s distance from each other, and close 
behind them is a small transverse indentation: the hind lateral 
eyes are also seated on slight tubercles, and each, with the 
fore lateral and fore central eye on its side, forms very nearly 
an equilateral triangle; the hind central eyes are of some- 
what irregular shape, smallest of the eight, of a shining pearly 
lustre, and very near (but not quite contiguous) to the hind 
laterals. 

The /egs are short and strong ; they do not differ greatly in 
length, their relative length being 4,1,2,3,; they are of a 
dark brown colour tinged with olive, the basal joints being 
the lightest, the outer and under sides of the metatarsi of the 
second pair, however, are nearly white: the tarsi and meta- 
tarsi of the first and second pairs are broad and flattened on 
the under or lower sides; each lateral margin of the. lower 
side is armed with a series of strong, slightly curved spines 


320 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on a new 


articulated to tubercles: the femora, especially of the first and 
second pairs, are strongly curved and hollowed or flattened 
inside: all the legs are furnished with hairs and bristles ; of 
the latter there is a small group or tuft of prominent ones 
under the femoral joints of each of the first, second, and fourth 
pairs of legs, and the basal joints of each of the first three 
pairs has a patch of small, prominent, red-brown tooth-like 
spines at its base, close to the hinder angle: the tarsi end with 
two superior, strong, curved claws, each with a single strongish 
unidenticulate tooth towards its base on the underside, and 
an inferior curved claw, short, and of a nearly conical form ; 
these terminal claws spring from a small supernumerary or 
claw-joint ; the tarsi of the first two pairs are very short, not 
much exceeding half the length of those of the third and 
fourth pairs; and none of them is furnished with a scopula. 

The palpi are strong, moderately long, similar in colour to 
the legs, and furnished with hairs and bristles; the humeral 
joints are much bent and flattened on their inner sides; the 
digitals are shorter, and less strong, than the radial joints, and 
each terminates with a curved unidenticulate claw. 

The falces are strong and massive, but moderate in length 
and not very prominent; they are similar to the cephalothorax 
in colour, but have no spines at the fore extremity on the 
upperside. 

The maxille are not very long, but strong, cylindrical, and 
very divergent; each has its fore extremity on the inner side 
rather subangularly prominent; and the greater part of their 
exterior surface is pretty thickly studded with small red-brown, 
tooth-like, prominent spines, rather stronger, but of a similar 
nature to those on the basal joimts of the legs; the colour of 
the maxille is a reddish yellow-brown. 

The dabium is rather small, of a somewhat curviangular 
form at its apex, a little constricted towards its base, and 
marked off from the sternum by a strongish transverse, slightly 
curved indentation ; its colour is similar to that of the maxille, 
and the outer surface of the upper half is, like them, also 
studded with similar, but rather stronger denticulations. 

The sternum is large, flat, of a somewhat oval form, and 
increases gradually in width from the labium to its hinder 
extremity ; its colour is a yellowish brown, tinged with olive. 

The abdomen is of moderate size, pretty convex above, pro- 
jects considerably over the base of the cephalothorax, and is 
of a purplish brown colour; its surface has a somewhat coria- 
ceous and rugulose appearance ; it is thinly clothed with hairs, 
and is pretty thickly studded above and on the sides with small 
roundish tubercles, some of which have a shining appearance, 


Trap-door Spider from South Africa. 321 


and from many of them there issues a single long, prominent, 
tapering bristle; the rugulosities of the surface are marked by 
being paler than the rest, but they do not present any definite 
pattern: the spinners are four in number ; those of the supe- 
rior pair are strong but very short, especially the second and 
third joints, which are but just perceptible; those of the in- 
ferior pair are small, tapering, one-jointed, and near together : 
the spiracular plates are of a pale brownish yellow colour ; 
and the underside of the abdomen is of a paler hue than the 
upperside. 


A single example of this very distinct spider, accompanied 
by several nests, was received (through the entomological 
editor of the ‘ Field’ newspaper) from South Africa. 

The nest is a tubular one, formed in the crevices and ru- 
gulosities of the bark of the oak tree; it scarcely exceeds 
an inch and a half in length; and it is closed externally by 
a hinged lid, of about 4-5 lines diameter. The exposed 
surface of the tube, as well as the lid, is covered with small 
particles of outer bark, and thus exactly resembles the bark 
itself. ‘I'he lid is peculiar in combining both the separate types 
observed in the trap-door nests of Europe, and described in 
“Harvesting Ants and Trap-door Spiders’ by the late Mr. 
Mogegridge—that is, the cork and wafer types; it has its 
central portion thicker than the rest; this part shuts into 
the circular entrance of the tube; and its thinner rim closes 
over the edge, entirely concealing the nest. The form of the 
lid is round or sometimes slightly oval; and it seems to be 
placed at the upper end of the tube—~. e. the tube running 
downwards* in the bark. This, however, is not certain, since 
there was nothing in the detached pieces of bark received to 
show conclusively in what direction they grew ; so it is possible 
that the tube may run upwards: this latter would perhaps 
better insure the keeping close of the lid, since the opening 
of the tube is oblique, and the lid when closed lies very nearly 
in the same plane as the surrounding level of the bark. Direct 
evidence, however, is wanted upon this point. 

I have taken the liberty to connect the name of its discoverer 
(Dr. Dyer, of Uitenhage, South Africa) with this spider, the 
finding of which must be hailed as an important addition to 
our knowledge of trap-door spiders. Hitherto all known 
spiders, of the trapdoor-forming habit, have their tubes made 
in holes in the earth; and (no doubt to assist in excavating 


* In a notice of this spider in the ‘ Field, August 28, 1875, it is stated 
that the tube appears to run upwards ; but subsequent examination of the 
pieces of bark &c, leads me now to question this. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xvi. 23 


322 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the true — 


them) the upper fore extremity of their falces is furnished 
with strong spines. In the present spider, whose nest is made 
in channels already existing, the crevices and rugulosities of 
the bark of trees, there is no need of such spines; and their 
absence is thus accounted for. An interesting speculation 
suggests itself here, 7. e. whether the present spider is prior 
or subsequent in point of genealogical relationship to the trap- 
door spiders that form a nest in the earth, and are specially 
furnished with spines on the falces to excavate the holes for 
it. It is, it seems to me, most conceivable that spiders should 
first take advantage of sites already suited for their habita- 
tions, and that subsequently the species fitted for forming their 
own sites should be gradually developed. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE X. 


Fig. 1. a, spider, enlarged; 6, ditto, in profile, without legs or palpi ; 
c, eyes, from above and behind; d, underside of cephalothorax, 
showing maxille, labium, sternum, and basal joints of the legs; 
e, tarsus of one of the second pair of legs; f, natural length of 
spider. 

Fig. 2. A, eet in piece of bark; 8B, another nest in groove of apiece of 
wood; ¢, lid of nest detached, showing the inner side. 


XLIII.—On the true Nature of the so-called “ Bathybius,” and 
its alleged Function in the Nutrition of the Protozoa. By 
G. C. Watiicu, M.D. 


AT no previous period in the history of deep-sea research had 
a more boldly conceived, but, as I venture to think, more un- 
tenable doctrine, been offered for acceptance by the scientific 
public, than when the alleged discovery of this extraordinary 
Protozoon was formally announced by Prof. Huxley. 

In 1868 this distinguished biologist published an elaborate 
paper ‘On some Organisms from great depths in the North 
Atlantic,” in which he expressed the opinion that certain 
masses of protoplasmic matter, found in specimens of deep-sea 
mud which had been submitted to him for examination in 
1857, constitute a new phase of living being, to which he 
gave the name of “ Bathybius.”’ In referring to this subject in 
their first ‘‘ Preliminary Report on Deep-sea Dredgings,” 
published just afterwards in the ‘ Proceedings of the Royal 
Society,’ viz. .in Dec. 1868, Drs. Carpenter and Wyville 
Thomson say that ‘the examination which Prof. Huxley 
has been good enough to make of the peculiarly viscid mud 
brought up in our last dredging at the depth of 650 fathoms, 


Nature of the so-called “ Bathybius.” 323 


has afforded him a remarkable confirmation of the conclusion 
he announced at the recent Meeting of the British Association, 
that the coccoliths and coccospheres are imbedded in a living 
expanse of protoplasmic substance, to which they bear the same 
relation as the spicules of Sponges or of Radiolaria do to the soft 
parts of those animals. Thus it would seem that the whole mass 
of this mud ts penetrated by a living organism of a type even 
lower, because less definite, than that of Sponges and Rhizo- 
pods.” And they add that, to whichever of the two great 
kingdoms in nature we refer it, “ there seems adequate reason 
jor regarding this Bathybius as one of the chief instruments 
whereby the solid material of the calcareous mud which tt 
pervades 7s separated from its solution in the ocean-waters.” 
To this description Dr. Carpenter adds, in a footnote, that “the 
discovery of this indefinite plasmodium covering a wide area of 
the existing sea-bottom should afford a remarkable confirmation, 
to such (at least) as still think confirmation necessary, of the 
doctrine of the organic origin of the serpentine limestone of the 
Laurentian formation. For 7f Bathybius, like the testaceous 
Lhizopods, could form for itself a shelly envelope, that envelope 
would closely resemble Kozoon. Further, as Prof. Huxley has 
proved the extstence of Bathybius through a great range, not 
merely of depth but of temperature, I cannot but think tt 
probable that it has existed continuously in the deep seas of all 
geological epochs”’*. 

At a Meeting of the Royal Geographical Society on the 
29th Nov. 1870+, Prof. Huxley himself still further sig- 
nalized his reputed discovery in these words :—‘‘ The Bathy- 
bius formed a living scum or film on the sea-bed, extending 
over thousands upon thousands of square miles ; evidence of 
ats existence had been found throughout the whole North and 
South Atlantic, and wherever the Indian Ocean had been sur- 
veyed, so that tt probably forms one continuous scum of 
living matter girding the whole surface of the earth. This 
opinion had been confirmed in all its essential details by Prof. 
Haeckel, who had published an admirable account of specimens 
obtained by him’. 

It is almost superfluous to point out that emphatic and 
authoritative statements such as these, published in the journals 
and, to this extent, under the august prestige of two of the 


* “ Preliminary Report on Deep-sea Dredgings,”’ by Dr. Carpenter and 
Dr. Wyville Thomson (Proceedings of the Royal Society, Dec. 17, 1868, 
pp. 190, 191). 

+ ‘Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society, March 25, 1871, 
vol. xv. no. 1, p. 38. 

{ The italics in-the above paragraphs are mine.—G. C, W. 


23% 


324 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the true 


first Scientific Societies of Great Britain, were well calcu- 
lated to be accepted—and, as a matter of fact, are well known 
to have been accepted—by nearly all the leading biologists of 
the day, both in this country and abroad; whilst they neces- 
sarily served to block out entirely, and, as events have 
proved, to throw discredit upon any attempt to controvert 
them: How far the circumstances warranted such results, 
the facts about to be narrated will doubtless attest. 

Prof. Huxley’s paper announcing the discovery of “ Bathy- 
bius’’ appeared in ‘ The Quarterly Journal of Microscopical 
Science’ in 1868*. In that paper Prof. Huxley says, “I 
conceive that the granule heaps and the gelatinous matter in 
which they are imbedded, represent masses of protoplasm. 
Take away the cysts which characterize the Radiolaria, and 
a dead Sphceerozoum would very nearly resemble one of the 
masses of this deep-sea ‘ Urschleim,’ which must, I think, 
be regarded as a new form of those simple animated beings 
which have recently been so well described by Haeckel in his 
‘Monographie der Moneren.’... From the manner in which 
the youngest Diseolitht and Cyatholithi} are found imbedded 
among the granules, from the resemblance of the youngest 
forms of Déscolithi and the smallest corpuscles of Cyatholithus 
to the granules, and from the absence of any evident means 
of maintaining an independent existence in either, I am led 
to believe that they are not independent organisms, but that 
they stand in the same relation to the protoplasm of Bathy- 
bius as the spicula of sponges, or of the Radiolaria, do to the 
soft parts of those animals ”’ f. 

Here, then, we are furnished with a description, meagre 
indeed, but nevertheless the sole description which, so far as 
I am aware, Prof. Huxley has published of Bathybius. It 
will be seen from it that the varieties of ‘ coccoliths”” spoken 
of under the name of ‘“ discoliths” and ‘ cyatholiths”’ were 


* “On some Organisms from Great Depths in the Atlantic,” by Prof. 
Huxley, F.R.S. (Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Seience, Oct. 1868, 
no. Xxxii. p. 210). 

+ Names given by Prof. Huxley to varieties of “ coccoliths.” 

¢ Prof Huxley having stated, in confirmation of the accuracy of his 
observations, that he had “employed higher powers of the microscope 
when he examined the North-Atlantic mud, than subsequent observers 
seem to have employed, his great help having been an excellent ;1, by 
Ross, which easily gives a magnifying-power of 1200 diameters and renders 
obvious many details hardly appreciable with the } objective he used in 
1857,” I may be permitted to mention that all my work has been done 
with Ross’s lenses, ranging up to 5}, and a Hartnack’s immersion-lens, 
No. 10, specially made forme. These lenses cannot be surpassed in de- 
finng-power. As most microscopists know, perfect definition is a quality 
of much greater consequence than simple amplification. 


Nature of the so-called “ Bathybius.” 325 


regarded by him as integral and essential portions of its struc- 
ture. It followed, therefore, if the “ coccoliths” could be 
shown to bear no physiological relation whatever to the viscid 
matter described as protoplasm, but to be purely accidental 
accompaniments of the matter composing the mud generally, 
the fabric of Bathybius must fall to the ground. 

It therefore becomes absolutely necessary to recapitulate in 
this place, not only the history of the ‘ coccoliths” but of the 
coccospheres, which were first discovered by me in 1860, and 
were shown, on evidence which can no longer admit of a shadow 
of doubt, to constitute the complete organism of which the 
“ coccoliths,’ whether “ cyatholiths” or “ discoliths,” are 
nothing more than the disjecta membra. Partly on these 
grounds, but chiefly because my own personal observation had 
satisfied me that ‘‘ Bathybdus” is the effete product, instead 
of being the source of any of the vital forces which are already 
in operation at the sea-bed, I ventured, with confidence in 
the justice of my cause, though with but too well-founded 
misgiving regarding the consequences to myself of daring to 
gainsay the conclusions of so deservedly high an authority as 
Prof. Huxley, to show that the alleged existence of Bathybius 
was wholly clusory. 

I may here state that the substance of the present paper was 
written six months ago, and that within the past six weeks Prof. 
Huxley has himself virtually acknowledged the error into which 
he had been betrayed, in a few lines appended to an extract from 
a letter addressed to him by Dr. Wyville Thomson, dated Yeddo, 
June 9, 1875, which was published in ‘ Nature’ of August 19 
of the present year. The following is the text of Prof. Huxley’s 
statement :—‘ Prof. Wyville Thomson further informs me 
that the best efforts of the ‘ Challenger’s’ staff have failed to 
discover Bathybius in a fresh state, and that it is seriously 
suspected that the thing to which I gave that name is Uttle 
more than sulphate of lime, precipitated in a flocculent state 
from the sea-water by the strong alcohol in which the speci- 
mens of the deep-sea soundings which I examined were pre- 
served. Thestrange thing is that this inorganic precipitate is 
scarcely to be distinguished from precipitated albumen, and 
it resembles, perhaps even more closely, the proligerous pellicle 
on the surface of a putrescent infusion (except tn the absence 
of all moving particles), colouring irregularly, but very fully, 
with carmine, running into patches with defined edges, and 
in every way comporting itself like an organic thing. Prof. 
Thomson speaks very guardedly, and does not consider 
the fate of Bathybius to be as yet absolutely decided. But 
since I am mainly responsible for the mistake, if it be one, of 


326 -Dr. G. C. Wallich on the true 


introducing this singular substance into the list of living 
things, I think I err on the right side im attaching even 
greater weight than he does to the view which he suggests.” 

With reference to this remarkable withdrawal of opinion 
and of previously assumed faets, it only remains for me to 
say that, rejoiced though I am to find my views on the sub- 
ject so fully substantiated, the persistent mode in which my 
published observations have for a long series of years been 
ignored, and the fact that Prof. Huxley to the last moment 
ascribes the rectification of his error altogether to Prof. 
Wyville Thomson, who has throughout his writings upon the 
“ coccoliths”’-and-coccosphere question, as on numerous other 
equally important points, failed to accord to my observations 
the recognition to which his not unfrequent appropriation 
of their substance, and even of the very words in which 
they were couched, proves me to have been entitled, renders 
it more than ever indispensable that I should place im the 
clearest light the methods by which these ends have been 
gained, quite as much in the interest of scientific truth as in 
vindication of my own claims*, 

In the appendix to Captain Dayman’s Report on ‘ Deep-sea 
Soundings in the North Atlantic Ocean,’ taken in 1857, 
published in 18587, Prof. Huxley, who was then intrusted 
with the examinatien of the materials, observes that he “ found 
im almost all these deposits a multitude of very curious 
rounded bodies, to all appearance consisting of several con- 
centric layers surrounding a minute clear centre, and looking, 
at first sight, somewhat lke single cells of the plant Proto- 
eoccus ; as these bodies, however, are rapidly and completely 


* The contradictory nature of Prof. Thomson’s statements will ap- 
pear from the following passages. In his work, ‘The Depths of the Sea,’ 
published in 1875, p. 418, he says, with a singular disregard of accu- 
racy in his quotation of my opinion, that “ the ‘ coccoliths’ are some- 
times found aggregated on the surface of small transparent membranous 
balls; and these, which seemed at jirst to have something to do with 
the production of the ‘ coccoliths,’ Dr. Wallich has called eocco- 
spheres ;” whereas, in a communication dated from the ‘ Challenger,’ 
and published in ‘ The Proceedings of the Royal Society’ for Nov. 1874 
(p. 38), he unhesitatingly renounces the opinion just cited, and in- 
forms us that “2s observations have placed it beyond a doubt that the 
‘ecoccoliths’ are the separated elements of a peculiar calcareous armature 
which covers certain spherical bodies (the coccospheres of Dr. Wallich).” 
Thus while he repudiated, in the first instance, my conclusion, supported 
as it was by direct and detailed evidence, he now claims the merit of 
the discovery, without having offered a particle of evidence on the 
subject ! 

+ §Deep-sea Soundings in the North Atlantic,’ made in H.M.S. 
‘Cyclops’ by Lieut.-Commander Dayman, in June and July 1857: 
London, 1858, p. 64. 


vature of the so-called “‘ Bathybius.” 327 


decomposed by dilute acids, they cannot be organic, and 
I will, for convenience sake, simply call them coccoliths.” 
No further description was given of these bodies at that 
period. 

In my preliminary sketch of the results obtained by me on 
board the ‘ Bulldog,’ in the North Atlantic, in 1860, entitled, 
*‘ Notes on the Presence of Animal Life at vast Depths in the 
Ocean”’*, written at sea, and published in November of 
that year within a few days of my return from the expedi- 
tion, I made the following statement :— In almost every 
sample of Globigerina-ooze these bodies (the ‘ coccoliths’) 
have been detected by me. But I have invariably found 
associated with them, in greater or less quantity, certain large 
cell-like masses the average diameter of which is about 
tovoth of an inch, on the immediate surface of which minute 
bodies were regularly ranged at intervals, so closely resembling 
the free ‘coccoliths’ in look and structure as to leave little 
doubt that the latter are given off from the former. The cell- 
like central portion, together with the ‘ coccolith’-like bodies, 
are imbedded in a gelatinous-looking capsule, the exact nature 
of which it was out of my power to determine accurately at 
sea, The association of the largest number of both these 
kinds of bodies in the soundings in which the Globigerine 
were in greatest quantity and in the purest condition, is worthy 
of notice, and is almost suggestive of their being the larval 
condition of these organisms. The smallest Globigerina-shell 
met with by me in this material measured ;4,th of an inch 
in diameter, and contained but two chambers, the size of the 
free ‘ coccoliths’ being ypyyth of an inch in diameter, or 
five times smaller. In some specimens the ‘minute clear 
centre’ was most distinctly divided into two portions. Much 
additional investigation will, however, be necessary before any 
reliable deductions can be arrived at as to the nature and 
functions of these very remarkable structures’’ f. 

Again, in the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History ’ 
for July 1861, in a paper “ On some novel phases of Organic 
Life at great Depths in the Sea,” I observed that, ‘in the 
deepest soundings taken during the recent expedition to the 

* Notes on the Presence of Animal Life at vast Depths of the Ocean’ 
(Taylor & Francis, London, 1860). This pamphlet was originally printed 
for presentation only to scientific societies and scientific men, both here 
and abroad. Almost immediately afterwards, by permission of the 
Hydrographer to the Admiralty, a new edition was printed and sold in 
the usual fashion, reviews of it appearing in various scientific journals of 


the time. 
T Op, cit. p. 14. 


ee 


328 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the true 


North Atlantic, I detected these very curious bodies (the 
‘ coccoliths’ of Prof. Huxley) in great numbers, occurring not 
only in the free state noticed by Prof. Huxley, but as adjuncts 
to minute spherical cells, upon the outer surface of which they 
were adherent in such a manner as to leave no doubt of that 
being their normal position. Whilst alluding to their oc- 
currence in my published ‘Notes’ [above referred to] I 
ventured a surmise as to their being a larval condition of 
some of the Foraminifera :—first, in consequence of their being 
invariably present in greatest quantity in such of the deep-sea 
deposits as were most prolific of these organisms; secondly, 
because in one or two instances coccoliths had been met with 
by me adherent to Foraminiferous shells in such a manner as 
to render it highly improbable that they could have attaimed 
their position by accident; and, lastly, because the spherical 
cells to which reference has been made, when entirely freed 
from their adherent coccoliths, presented no discernible points 
of difference, save as regards somewhat inferior dimensions, 
from the minute and nearly hyaline solitary cells of the 
earliest stage of the Globigerine.” 

‘On reference to the annexed woodcut it will be seen that the 
composite bodies to which I allude, and to which I propose 
to give the name of coccospheres, are minute spherical cells 
having a defined limitary wall, and that upon their outer sur- 
face the coccoliths of Prof. Hux- 
ley are arranged at nearly regular cy 
intervals. Thecells, whencrushed, .a4 
are seen to contain a homoge- 1 | Ah gee 
neous, gelatinous, and almost Pande soeeepliere No oar 
colourless matter, exhibiting no eosphere-cell without its “cocco- 
visible trace of organization, Mths.” 
and, in all probability, consisting of sarcode. The wall of 
the cell may be distinctly seen under a high power; but, 
trom the minuteness of the entire structure, I had found it 
impossible to do more than attest its existence. Accordingly 
there is nothing visible to show whether the wall is formed of 
one or more than one layer. Cells are sometimes met with in 
a fractured condition; but I have never observed a collapsed 
specimen, or flattened-out fragment, such as would frequently 
occur were the basis of the wall formed of any thing more 
yielding than caleareous matter. In like manner, I have 
hitherto failed to detect markings or apertures in the limitary 
wall of the coccosphere. The solitary cells vary in diameter 
from yey to so of an inch, when seen separately. 
Forming part of a series, as in the specimen of Te«tularia 


Nature of the so-called “ Bathybius.” 329 


presently to be described, some cells, however, attain a much 
larger size’’*. 

“The coccoliths (to which term I would restrict the minute 
bodies described by Prof. Huxley) are of oblong shape, con- 
cave on their internal aspect, namely that on which they are 
attached to the surface of the coccosphere-cells, and convex 
externally ; in short, they are spoon-shaped, only with a much 
less marked convexity and concavity. In some specimens a 
single aperture, only, occurs at the central portion. In others 
the aperture appears to be double; or, rather, there are two 
perforations, placed side by side, in the direction of the long 
axis of the body, and separated from each other by an ex- 
tremely delicate transverse band; whilst the external marginal 
surface, which thus constitutes a quoit-like but oblong ring 
round the central perforated portion, is striated in a radiate 
manner. When the two perforations are present the little 
mass closely resembles a miniature plate of Synapta. The 
coccoliths, like the spheres upon which they rest, are trans- 
parent and devoid of colour. Their mode of attachment is not 
distinguishable, owing to their extreme minuteness. They 
appear, however, to be simply placed in contact with the sur- 
face of the coccosphere-wall, and to be retained in position by 
the delicate gelatinous layer in which the entire organism is 
invested. We may thus account for the seeming facility with 
which the coccoliths are detached, and the vast numbers of 
free coccoliths which crowd many of the deposits” f. 

Apart, therefore, from the primary question whether “ Bathy- 
bius”’ does or does not possess the characters attributed to 1t— 
characters which, if existent, must have wholly revolutionized 
our views regarding both the biological and geological rela- 
tions of the sea-bed—it must be obvious that the true relation 
of the “ coccoliths” to the coccospheres, and the equally sig- 
nificant facts (pointed out by me some years previously), first, 
that the coccospheres are normally free-floating organisms, 
inhabiting the surface-waters of the open ocean {, where there 
exists no protoplasmic matrix for them to be imbedded in, 


* In a collection of microscopic slides illustrating the nature of the 
North-Atlantic deposits, which was presented by me to the Microscopical 
Society in 1867, there are numerous examples both of Textularian and 
Rotalian shells, the outside of the chambers of which are studded with 
coccoliths as here described. 

t “On some novel Phases of Organic Life at great Depths in the Sea,” 
by G. C. Wallich, M.D. &c, (Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 
July 1861, p. 52). 

} See paper “On the Structure and Affinities of the Polycystina,” by 
G. C. Wallich, M.D. &e, (Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science 
for July 1865, footnote). 


330 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the true 


and subsiding to the bottom in a disintegrated condition only 
after death—secondly, that coccospheres are to be met with 
in abundance in dredgings along the coasts of the British 
Channel*—and, lastly, that coccoliths occur also in abundance 
in the post-tertiary fossil-earths of Americat,—assume an im- 
portance that would not, under other circumstances, have per- 
tained to them. 

It has been shown that, whereas Prof. Huxley, in his 
original report, declared that the coccoliths “cannot be or- 
ganic,’ | proved them to be organic; whereas he doubted 
their being the disjecta membra of the coccospheres, I proved 
them to be so; and whereas he alleged that they normally, as 
“coccoliths,” “ discoliths,” or “ cyatholiths,” constitute part 
and parcel of the living thing to which he gave the name 
of Bathybius, I distinctly proved that the “ coccoliths ” have 
no physiological connexion with the viscid matter in which 
they are imbedded at the bottom of the sea, but are detached 
and normal appendages of coccospheres which have lived in 
the superficial waters of the ocean, and subsided to the bottom 
only after death. 

As already stated, Prof. Huxley’s announcement of Bathy- 
bius appeared in the ‘Quarterly Journal of Microscopical 
Science ’ for October 1868. In the following number of the 
same journal (Jan. 1, 1869), in a paper upon ‘ The Vital 
Functions of the Deep-sea Protozoa,” I entered very fully 
into a refutation of Prof. Huxley’s alleged discovery of Ba- 
thybius, quoting, much more ¢n eaxtenso than I should be 
justified in doing here, the whole of Prof. Huxley’s published 
observations on the subject up to that date, and also Dr. 
Carpenter’s views regarding the organization and mode of 
nutrition of the Foraminifera, with many points of which my 
own observations were at direct variance. ‘l’o that paper I beg 
those who take sufficient interest in the question to refer. At 
present I must confine myself to giving the following extracts 
as bearing most directly upon Bathybius tf. 


* See paper “On Ameba villosa and other indigenous Rhizopods,” by 
G. C. Wallich, M.D. &c. (Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 
June 1863, footnote p. 445); and also a paper “ On the Vital Functions of 
the Deep-Sea Protozoa,” by same author (Monthly Microscopical Journal, 
Jan. 1, 1869). 

+ “On the Structur eand Affinities of the Polycystina,” by same author 
(‘ Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science’ for July 1865, footnote). 

{ “On the Vital Functions of the Deep-Sea Protozoa,” by G. C. Wal- 
lich, M.D. &e. (Monthly Microscopical Journal, Jan. 1, 1869, pp. 38 & 
39). Of the contents of this paper not the slightest notice has been taken, 
either by Prof. Huxley, Dr. Carpenter, or Dr. Wyville Thomson. I am 
quite content to submit to the verdict of every impartial critic, whether 


Nature of the so-called “ Bathybius.” 33 1 


‘“‘ Regarding the expediency of attempting to establish a new 
grade of animal life possessing characters as yet so obscure 
and indefinite as that on which Prof. Huxley has conferred the 
name Bathybius, 1 beg with great deference to express my 
doubts :—in the first place, because [ can see no reason to deny 
to the structure called a coccosphere, quite as independent 
an individuality as is observable in Thalassicolla. or Collo- 
sphera ; in the second, because the very name Bathybius, 
if its substance is supposed to have any immediate connexion 
with the presence, the development, or the nutrition of the 
lower forms of animal life which inhabit the ocean, is in direct 
antagonism to the occurrence of surface-living forms, for the 
nutrition and development of which a separate provision would 
have to be made; and, in the third and last place, because it 
appears to me that analogy and the bulk of direct evidence is 
in favour of the supposition that this widely distributed 
protoplasmic matter is the product, rather than the source, 
of the vital forces which are already in operation at the 
sea-bed.” 

“Tt is true that the evidence afforded by Hozodn may be 
cited in support of Bathybius. But we must not lose sight of 
the fact that of the animal of Hozoén we know as yet ex- 
tremely little beyond its having been recognized by Professor 
Carpenter as distinctly of a Rhizopodous type*, and certainly 
not enough to warrant the inference that its body-substance 
was less highly differentiated than that of an ordinary Fora- 
minifer, or that each individual, within certain limits, may 
not have been distinct, though inhabiting a structure as vast, 
in its general proportions, as the coral reef.” 

“ But, apart from the insufficiency of the evidence on which 
the existence of Bathybius rests, it appears to me that, even 
were it to be accepted as conclusive, we should not approach 
a single step nearer to the solution of the problem it may be 


this fact, viewed in connexion with the recently demonstrated and admitted 
validity of my disproof of the existence of “‘ Bathybius,” is at all consistent 
with the established rules of scientific inquiry and discussion. 

* In the same number of ‘The Monthly Microscopical Journal,’ at pp. 
GO, 61, the following statement is given on the authority of Dr. Carpenter :— 
“Dr. Carpenter then referred to the protoplasmic network which Prof. 
IIuxley had termed Bathybius, and which, as Dr. Wallich had stated, 
was limited to the warm area, and not found where the arctic currents 
prevailed.” This statement (for which I do not hold Dr. Carpenter re- 
sponsible) is wholly incorrect, and in direct antagonism to the opinions I 
have throughout entertained and expressed regarding “ Bathybius.” No 
remark has, at any time, been made by me with reference to the distribu- 
tion of the so-called “ Bathybwus.” "The assertion here conveyed must 
evidently, therefore, have originated in some misconception of the writer’s. 


332 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the true 


desired to elucidate—that is, the mode in which the earliest 
existing form of animal life manifests itself, and, in the absence 
of the conditions without which vegetable life of the most 
primitive kind cannot be present, obtains nutriment, and 
becomes, in its turn, food for organisms of a somewhat more 
complex structure.” 

It would appear that the analysis of deep-sea mud upon 
which Prof. Huxley based his original conclusions with regard 
to Bathybius was made with material which had been pre- 
served “in spirits” since the year 1857, when it was obtained 
by Capt. Dayman—that is to say, during a period of nearly 
eleven years. But, according to Dr. Carpenter’s report in the 
Royal Society’s ‘ Proceedings’ for December 1868, these con- 
clusions received ‘ remarkable confirmation” on Prof. Hux- 
ley’s examination of mud recently obtained in a dredging, 
made at a depth of 650 fathoms by Dr. Carpenter and Prof. 
Wyville Thomson in the autumn of that year, to the westward 
of the Farée Islands, ‘ the coccoliths and coccospheres being 
imbedded in a living expanse of protoplasmic matter, to which 
they bear the same relation as the spicules of sponges or of 
Radiolariz do to the soft parts of those animals... . It may 
be that the Bathybius (which bears a very striking resemblance 
to the Rhizopod-like mycelium of the Myxogastric Fungi) has 
so far the attributes of a vegetable that it is able to elaborate 
organic compounds out of the materials supplied by the medium 
in which it lives, and thus to provide sustenance for the ani- 
mals imbedded in its midst” *. 

The drift of these remarks is obvious ; and it was with a view 
to show their fallacy that I wrote as follows (loc. cit. supra, 
pp. 39, 40, 41), towards the conclusion of the paper “ On the 
Vital Functions of the Deep-Sea Protozoa,” from which the 
last of my quotations was an extract :— 

“‘ Like most theories which admit of being directed towards 
the solution of the mystery in which the boundary between 
the animal and vegetable kingdoms has hitherto been shrouded, 
the idea of a widely pervading protoplasmic layer (drawn, on 
the one side, from the assumed analogy of Hozoén, and, on the 
other, from a substance of the exact relations of which we 
have also still much to learn, namely Athaliwm) would merely 
thrust before us one difficulty instead of another. For, even 
if we allow the existence of Bathybius as an independent 
organism, it would still become necessary to invest it with an 
exceptional specific property—namely, of being able to convert 
inorganic elements into its own body-substance. 


* “Pyeliminary Report,” by Dr. Carpenter and Prof. Wyville Thomson 
(‘ Proceedings of the Royal Society,’ Dec. 17, 1868, p. 191). 


Nature of the so-called “ Bathybius.” 333 


“This is,no doubt, in direct opposition to preconceived notions 
of the distinction existing between the Protophyta and Pro- 
tozoa; but I cannot help thinking that, on a closer scrutiny 
of the grounds upon which the distinction is based, it will be 
found to have its foundation in words rather than in established 
facts, and that the vital attribute now claimed for the lowest 
Protozoon is, in reality, as compatible with reason and observed 
phenomena as some of the other attributes which have been 
unhesitatingly acceded both to the Protozoa and the Proto- 
phyta’’*, 

“According to Dr. Carpenter, ‘ There is reason to consider 
the shell-substance of the Foraminifera as an excretion from 
the protoplasmic mass of which the body itself is composed, 
just as the cellulose wall of the vegetable cell, which may be 
consolidated by carbonate of lime (as in Corallines) or by 
silex (asin Diatoms), is an excretion from the contained endo- 
chrome’t. But inasmuch as the term ‘ excretion’ involves 
vitality, or, to put the case in other words, since the shell-sub- 
stance would not be excreted were the animal dead, it is obvious 
that the process is, in point of fact, one of secretion, dependent, 
in the first instance, on the creature’s power of eliminating car- 
bonic acid and lime from the waters it inhabits, and, in the 
second, of reproducing these materials in the shape of its 
shell-substance. Unless we admit this explanation, it is diffi- 
cult to see how we can escape the more serious dilemma of 
having to assume that solid atoms of carbonate of lime are 
merely passed mechanically through the animal’s body, going 
in at one side in the shape of solid atoms, and coming out at 
the other in the shape of specially conformed shell-tissue, 
And, be it observed, the same objection holds good as regards 
the process by which the “ consolidation” of the cellulose wall 
—by carbonate of lime or silex, as the case may be—takes 
place in the Protophyte; for it is only so long as we consent 
to be hoodwinked by a definition which cannot, under any 


* It shall be shown in a future paper that my views on the question of 
nutrition have within the past six months been absolutely verified by the 
independent observations of Messrs. W. H. Dallenger and J. Drysdale, 
‘On the Life-history of the Monads.’ The entire subject of the 
nutrition of the Protozoa will then be fully entered into. Meanwhile I 
may be permitted to observe that the very important researches of Dr. 
Hooker and Mr. Darwin “On Carnivorous Plants” haye demonstrated 
the fallacy of the old established preconceived notions respecting the im- 
mutability of the boundary-line which has been so vainly and arrogantly 
drawn between the animal and the plant, based, as it was, almost wholly 
on the mode of nutrition. 

+ “On the Systematic Arrangement of the Rhizopoda,” Natural His- 
tory Review, no. 4, October 1861, p. 472. 


oot ~~. Dr. G. C. Wallich on the true 


circumstances, be accepted as universally applicable, that any 
doubts can arise as to there being a gradual and not a sudden 
transition from the confines of one great division of the organic 
world to the other. But, for reasons already assigned, this 
transition from the vegetable side is not, and probably cannot 
be, completed under those conditions which prevail below cer- 
tain fixed limits of depth in the ocean.”’ 

“Tf we admit this much as regards the process of shell-deposit, 
the ground is at once cleared for us; and, mutatis mutandis, 
the elimination from the surrounding waters of the elements 
entering into the composition of body-substance, and their 
conversion into this substance by a special vital faculty inherent 
in the protoplasmic mass itself, become at once as easy of 
comprehension as any purely vital act can be.” 

“ Lastly, if Bathybius be assumed to constitute the nutritive 
substance of Globigerina, it follows that, where the largest and 
purest deposits of that Foraminifer present themselves, there 
ought to be the greatest supply of the nutritive protoplasm. 
But, as already shown, this is the reverse of what we find to 
be the case, inasmuch as amongst the purest Globigerine 
deposits, where these organisms amount to 80 or 85 per cent. 
of the entire mass, hardly a trace of gelatinous matter is ob- 
servable ’’*. 

But it remains for me to show still more definitely what are 
Prof. Wyville Thomson’s opinions concerning Bathybius and 
the nutrition of the Protozoa generally. In the preface to his 
work ‘The Depths of the Sea,’ published three years later, 
namely in 1873 (Preface, p. viii), Prof. Thomson tells us that 
* the domain of biology is his own particular province.”” What 
he has to say on any such important subject as the attributes 
of Bathybius ought therefore to command respectful attention 5 
for the same reason it is indispensable to quote his cpszss¢ma 
verba on the subject. 

“Prominent among these special groups we find the first 
and simplest of the Invertebrate subkingdoms, the Protozoa, 
represented by three of its classes, the Monera, the Rhizopoda, 
and the Sponges... . The German naturalists of the new 
school, in their enthusiastic adoption of the Darwinian theory 
of evolution, naturally welcome in these ‘ Moners’ the essen- 
tial attribute of the ‘Urschleim;’ an ¢njfinite capacity for 
improvement in every concetvable direction; and to more pro- 
saic physiologists they are of the deepest interest, as presenting 


* “On the Vital Functions of the Deep-Sea Protozoa,” by G. C. Wal- 
lich, M.D. &e. (‘ Monthly Microscopical Journal,’ January 1, 1869, pp. 39, 
40, 41). 


Nature of the so-called “ Bathybius.”’ 300 


the essential phenomena of life, nutrition and uritability, 
existing apparently simply as the properties of a homogeneous 
chemical compound and independent of organization” *, : 

“Tn this dredging ’’ [ Prof. Thomson here alludes to the 650- 
fathom sounding taken off the Fardes to which Dr. Carpenter, 
as already shown at p. 832, has referred], “as in most others in 
the bed of the Atlantic, there was evidence of a considerable 
quantity of soft gelatinous matter, enough to give a slight 
viscosity to the ‘mud of the sw wfiace- layer. If the mud be 
shaken with weak spirit of wine, white flakes separate, like 
coagulated mucus; and if a little of the mud in which this 
viscid condition is most marked be placed in a drop of sea- 
water under the microscope, we can usually see, after a time, 
an irregular network of matter, resembling white of egg, dis- 
tinguishable by its maintaining its outline and not mixing with 
the water. This network may be seen gradually altering its 
form, and entangled granules and foreign bodies change their 
relative positions. The gelatinous matter therefore is capable 
of a certain amount of movement; and there can be no doubt 
that it manifests the phenomena of a very simple form of life}. 

.. ‘The circumstance which gives its special interest to 
Bathybius i is its enormous extent; whether it is continuous in 
a vast sheet, or broken up into circumscribed individual 
patches, it appears to extend over a large part of the bed of 
the ocean ”’ f. 

Referring to the “ coccoliths”’ found imbedded in the sub- 
stance of Baths Hes Prof. Thomson says, “ they are very pro- 
bably taken into it with a purpose, for the sake of the vegetable 

matter they may contain, and which may afford food for the 
animal jelly... . Living upon and among the Bathybius 
we finda multitude of other Protozoa 5 and we as yet know 
very little of the life-history of these groups. There can be 
no doubt that, when their development has been fully traced, 

many of them will be found to be di- or poly-morphic, and 
that, when we are acquainted with their mode of multiplication, 
we shall meet with many cases of pleo-morphism and wide 
differences between the organs and products involved in propa- 
gation and in reproduction” §. 

Prof. Thomson sums up his singularly infelicitous and, so 
far as what has gone before is concerned, singularly inconsis- 
tent statement, as follows:—‘I feel by no means satisfied 
that Bathybius is the permanent form of any distinct living 


* The Depths of the Sea. By Prof. W. Thomson, LL.D., F.R.S., 
&e. London: 1873, pp. 408, 409. 

+ Depths of the Sea, p- 410. { Ibid. pp. 411, 412. 

§ Ibid. pp. 414, 415. 


336 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the true 


being. It has seemed to me that different samples have been 
different in appearance and consistence; and although there is 
nothing at all improbable in the abundance of a very simple 
shell-less Moner at the bottom of the sea, I think it not impos- 
sible that a great deal of the ‘ Bathybius’ (that is to say, the 
diffused formless protoplasm which we find at great depths) 
may be a kind of mycelium, a formless condition connected 
either with the growth or the multiplication, or with the decay, 
of many different things ’’! * 

In the words of Prof. Karl Mébius :—“ To suppose that 
the simplest organisms originate at the bottom of the 
sea by primitive generation has something very seductive 
in it. It suits wonderfully well with old cosmogonies 
and new theories. But we shall never succeed in de- 
monstrating its occurrence there; and even if we could 
methodically produce primitive generation in our laboratories, 
we could assert nothing further than that perhaps such primi- 
tive generation may take place at the bottom of the sea’’T. 

This is perfectly true, and serves to explain why ad- 
vanced biologists should have been so eager to hail the 
alleged “discovery ”’ of an ‘ independent,” “ living,” ‘“ inde- 
finite plasmodium, extending over enormous areas of the sea- 
bed,” as rapturously as Archimedes would have hailed the 
much-coveted plot of ground from which he pledged himself 
to move the world. Messrs. Carpenter and Thomson f allege 
that ‘there is no difficulty in accounting for the alimentation 
of the higher animal types with such an unlimited supply of 
food as is afforded by the Globigerine and the Sponges in the 
midst of which they live, and on which many of them are 
known to feed.” But they add, with laudable frankness, 
“ Given the Protozoa, every thing else is explicable. But the 
question returns,— On what do these Protozoa live?” Here was 
the true Archimedean difficulty revived. Prof. Thomson 
cuts the Gordian knot after a new fashion when he says §, “ It 
is therefore [?] quite intelligible that a world of animals should 
live in these dark abysses; but it is a necessary condition that 
they should chiefly belong to a class capable of being supported 
by absorption through the surface of matter in solution, deve- 


* Depths of the Sea, p. 415. 

+ “ Whence comes the Nourishment for the Animals of Deep Seas?” by 
Prof. Karl Mébius. Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from a separate 
copy of the paper sent by the author to Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S, ( Annals 
and Magazine of Natural History,’ September 1871, p. 203.) 

t “On the Scientific Exploration of the Deep Sea,” by Messrs. Car- 
penter, Jeffreys, and Thomson, ‘ Proceedings of the Royal Society,’ Nov. 
18, 1869, p. 477. 

§ Loe. cit. p. 478. 


Nature of the so-called “ Bathybius.” 337 


loping but little heat, and incurring a very small amount of 
waste by any manifestation of vital activity.” He then dog- 
matically affirms, without furnishing any thing whatever in the 
shape of rational proof, that “z¢ ¢s the distinctive character of 
the Protozoa that they have no special organs of nutrition, but 
that they absorb water through the whole surface of their jelly- 
like bodies.” 

I venture to say that, in all the annals of scientific research, 
such startling hypotheses succeeded by such facile verification, 
such unguarded assumptions put forth with the authority of 
facts, such oracular solutions of most important questions as 
that involved, first, in the production of substantiatory evi- 
dence with regard to Bathybius, and, secondly, in the prospec- 
tive compromise, equally capable of negative or affirmative 
interpretation, which is apparent in the paragraph in which 
Dr. Wyville Thomson sums up by saying he “‘ does not think 
Bathybius ts the permanent form of any distinct living being,” 
have never been equalled. 

Though I do not presuine to offer myself as an apologist for 
Prof. Huxley, I fully appreciate the extreme difficulties under 
which he worked when analyzing material unquestionably 
altered in its most important characters by the admixture of 
alcoholic preservative solutions. I can attest, from personal 
and long-continued experience, that it is simply impossible to 
arrive at a correct knowledge of the characters of the recent 
and unadulterated material from material that has been thus 
preserved. ‘The fact is that there is as marked a distinction 
between the aspect of pure fresh sponge-protoplasm, for ex- 
ample, seen instantly on its arrival at the surface, and its 
aspect a very brief period afterwards, as there is between that 
of the living Foraminifera or Polycystina of the open ocean 
immediately after capture, and after they have been consigned 
to some preservative solution. In addition to other important 
changes produced in the protoplasm of the Protozoa, both ma- 
rine and freshwater, by being long kept or preserved in such 
preservative solutions as alcohol when calcareous matter 
exists in solution, molecular changes take place, the normally 
homogeneous protoplasm then frequently being converted into 
minute globular masses, which, when seen under the micro- 
scope, resemble sago grains in miniature, and may readily be 
mistaken for molecular granules of the organism within 
or upon which they occur. I can produce specimens of 
Polycystina, and, to a certain extent, of Foraminifera, the rich 
and varied brilliancy of colour in which has been retained for 
years, in some cases, even when mounted in balsam; but 
there all identity in the appearance of the soft parts ends: and 

nn. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 24 


338 On the true Nature of the so-called “ Bathybius.” 


so it must be with any protoplasmic matter. On the other 
hand, every one conversant with the behaviour of viscid fluids 
such as albumen, when squeezed between the glass slide and 
cover for the purpose of microscopic examination, will no 
doubt recollect how constantly, partly through capillary at- 
traction and partly through the faint elasticity resident in such 
substances, movements, which s¢mulate vital ones, may be ob- 
served. But Prof. Thomson has distinctly asserted that in the 
examples cited above by him there ‘can be no doubt that the 
gelatinous matter manifested the phenomena of a very simple 
Jorm of life’”*. 

I submit that the case has been widely different as re- 
gards Drs. Carpenter and Wyville Thomson’s opportunities. 
They undoubtedly enjoyed opportunities of the first order for 
arriving at the truth on this question. For, whilst Prof. 
Huxley’s original observations with respect to “ Bathybius ” 
were based on the microscopical analysis of materials which 
had been bottled up for upwards of ten years in alcohol, and 
the whole bulk of which might have been estimated in grains, 
the remarkable confirmation ”’ which the reputed discovery 
was alleged to have received almost immediately afterwards 
was based on a dredging made by Drs. Carpenter and 
Thomson at a depth of 650 fathoms ; in describing which they 
triumphantly state that ‘‘ Our Dredge” brought up 24 ewt. of 
mud at a haul t—a quantity which, in less accomplished hands, 
and with far less pertectly organized means than Drs. Carpenter 
and Thomson commanded, might have sufficed to elicit the 
truth from the sea-bed. It may fairly be assumed that Drs. 
Carpenter and Thomson examined some of this mud as soon as 
their dredge arrived at the surface; for we are told that “ the 
mud was actually alive; it stuck together in lumps as if there 
were white of egg mixed with it; and the glairy mass proved 
under the microscope to be living sarcode. Prof. Huxley re- 
gards this as a distinct creature, and calls it ‘ Bathybius’’t. 
With reference to this statement, it seems quite impossible to 
understand how, in the perfectly fresh material which Prof. 
Wyville Thomson so graphically describes, this “ glairy mucus, 
proved to be living sarcode,” and which was said above to be 
the veritable ‘‘ Bathybius,” can really be ‘ little more than sul- 
phate of lime, precipitated in a flocculent {!] state from the sea- 
water by strong alcohol”! 


* Depths of the Sea, p. 410. 

+ “ Preliminary Report,” by Drs. Carpenter and Thomson (Proc. Roy. 
Soc., Dee. 17, 1868, pp. 175 & 190). 

{ Prof. Thomson, “ On the Depths of the Sea,” Annals and Magazine 
of Natural History, Aug. 1869, p. 121. 


Major H. H. Godwin-Austen on a new Actinura. 339 


Surely the dredge never rendered more sorry service to 
science than when it was made to yield up this “remarkable con- 
firmation.”’ 

It is with a sense of amazement, therefore, that I have in 
vain searched the numerous writings of Drs. Carpenter and 
Thomson for any thing in the shape of satisfactory, or even 
generally consistent, evidence to justify so many hasty assump- 
tions and so many mere assertions put forth as facts under 
cover of expressions alleging that they are “ well known,” 
or “there cannot be the least doubt,” &e. &e. It is obvious 
that the entire significance of Bathybius rested on the truth or 
fallacy of the supposition that it ves, and is “an tndepen- 
dent” and “indefinite” organism. Were further proof needed 
to show that Drs. Carpenter and Thomson recognized this 
fact, it is to be found in their observation that “ the indefinite 
protoplasmic expansion named Bathybius ts amongst the most 
important results obtained by the sounding-apparatus”*. They 
might with truth have added by the “ Dredge.” 

In one expression of Prof. Wyville Thomson’s, when re- 
ferring to the advanced school of German naturalists, I heartily 
concur—namely, ‘in the infinite capacity of the ‘ Urschleim’ 
for improvement tn every conceivable direction.” 

Regarding the true origin and functions of the proto- 
plasmic, non-living substance which is found associated with 
certain deep-sea deposits, I shall do my best to give an account 
in a future communication. 


XLIV.—Description of a supposed new Actinura from the 
Dafla Hills. By Major H. H. Gopwiy-Austen, F.R.G.S., 
F.Z.S8., &c., Deputy Superintendent, Topographical Survey 
of India. 


AmonG the birds collected by me on the Expedition into the 
Dafla hills, Assam, last winter, one of the most interesting 
forms is the Actinura I now describe. As might be expected, 
its nearest ally is A. nipalensis, Hodgs., the coloration above 
being very similar on the back and tail, but with less rufous 
barrmg. The crest, however, is quite different ; and in this re- 
spect the species approaches A. Waldend from the Naga hills, 
on the south of the Brahmaputra valley, only that the crest 
is far fuller. The general blotchy streakiness of the throat 


* Tn a communication to the Royal Society dated June 17, 1869. See 
Proceedings. 
24> 


340 Major H. H. Godwin-Austen on a new Actinura. 


and breast is also a mark of connexion with A. Waldenti. On 
comparison, it is seen that Actinura daflaensis bears the same 
relation to nipalensis that Waldeni does to Egertoni. 

The genus is a very well-marked one; and we can now record 
from the Indian region five species (including A. Ramsayt 
from Tonghoo, in Burmah, described by Viscount Walden in 
‘Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.’ for June 1875), viz.:—1. A. Eger- 
tont, Gould; 2. A.nipalensis, Hodgson; 3. A. Waldent, Godwin- 
Austen; 4. A. daflaensis, Godwin-Austen; 5. A. Ramsay?, 
Walden. The last is a very distinct and interesting bird, a 
departure from the Kast-Himalayan type, but yet in every 
point a true Actinura. 


Actinura daflaensis, n. sp. 


Male. Above—head ash-brown ; feathers in front spatulate, 
behind elongated into a full crest, narrowly pale-edged; the 
ash tint pales on back of neck, and merges into the strong 
rusty brown of the back and upper tail-coverts ; base of tail- 
feathers of same colour, followed by four or five black bars, 
and the terminal half all black, the three outer tipped white, 
with a slight tendency to barring on the extreme outer web ; 
side of head ash-grey, the ear-coverts with light silky reflections ; 
shoulder of wing rusty brown; first primary coverts tipped 
with grey, forming a distinct narrow band, the last (covering 
the first seven primaries) black, forming a patch ; the primaries 
are sienna-brown, outermost edged with hoary grey, black on 
inner webs and extremities, and narrowly barred with black 
on the terminal outer web; secondaries evenly and narrowly 
barred black and pale olivaceous umber. Beneath—the chin 
and throat pale dingy white, becoming a dirty ochry ash on 
the breast, with a blurry striation particularly on the throat ; 
flanks and under tail-coverts rusty brown; tail beneath ashy 
black, the outermost feathers distinctly barred. Bill dark 
horny, legs the same ; irides ? 

Length 7°5 inches, wing 3°5, tail 3:2, tarsus 1°3, bill at 
front 0°68. 

Hab. In high forest at 7000 feet, Dafla hills, and first shot 
on Shengorh Peak in February. 


I trust to give a figure of this bird in the Journal of the 
Asiatic Society of Bengal as soon as I have completed the 
list of birds collected in the Dafla hills, which is now being 
worked out. 


Mr. KE. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea. 341 


XLV.—On some new or undescribed Species of Crustacea 
from the Samoa Islands. _By Epwarp J. Mgrs, Zoolo- 
gical Department, British Museum. 


'THE species of which descriptions are here given form part of 
a large series collected by the Rev. 8. J. Whitmee, who is 
at present resident in the Samoa Islands, and presented by him 
to the Trustees of the British Museum. The collection con- 
tains in all nearly fifty species; and many of the specimens 
are remarkable for the beauty of their colouring and the ex- 
cellence of their preservation. 


Chlorodius samoensis, sp. n. 

Carapace regularly arcuate in front, strongly areolated, with 
deep longitudinal grooves, and with a strongly marked trans- 
verse line extending across the carapace to the base of the fifth 
tooth on either side. Latero-anterior margins with five small, 
equal and equidistant teeth (the external orbital angles in- 
cluded) ; .front prominent, four-toothed (the internal orbital 
angles excluded). Anterior legs granulous externally ;_ wrist 
with two small tubercles ; hand with a single small tubercle 
on its upper surface, close to the articulation with the wrist ; 
mobile finger with a small tubercle at its base. Ambulatory 
legs short, very hairy. Colour greenish grey ; fingers brown, 
the brown colour extends a little over the lower part of the 
hand. 

Length $ inch, width 3 inch. 

Hab. Samoa Islands. 

This species is closely allied to the Chlorodius dentifrons 
of Stimpson (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1858, p. 34), from 
Loo-Choo ; but it differs in the sculpture of the anterior legs, 
which in C. dentifrons have two or three small teeth on the 
wrist and three or four on the hand. 


Thalamita speciosa, sp. n. 


Carapace transverse, covered with a uniform short close 
pubescence; the transverse ridges, the margins of the frontal 
lobes, and the teeth of the antero-lateral margins naked. 
Front divided into eight teeth, separated by rather deep 
fissures, the two median equal, truncated at the extremity ; 
the next two on each side unequal, rounded at the extremity ; 
the external tooth on each side very broad, with the inner 
margin arcuate, and separated from the next inner tooth by 
avery wide fissure. Latero-anterior margins with four equal 
teeth. Basal joint of the external antenne with a series of 


342 - Mr. E. J. Miers on new Species of 


two or three spines. Anterior legs rather long; arm with 
three or four spines on the front margin ; wrist with a very 
long spine on its inner margin, and two or three smaller 
spines on its outer surface ; hand with five spines on its upper 
surface, three on the outer and two on the inner margin; ex- 
ternal surface granulous. Third joint of posterior legs with a 
strong spine at its infero-distal extremity. Colour of a rich 
blood-red. , 
Length 12 inch; breadth at fifth marginal tooth 23 inches. 
Hab. Samoa Islands. 


This species is distinguished by the close short pubescence, 
the form of the frontal lobes, and the existence of only four 
teeth on the antero-lateral margins. The species of the genus 
have normally five teeth, of which the fourth may be rudi- 
mentary. The rudimentary fourth tooth, however, according 
to M. Alphonse Milne-Edwards (Nouv. Arch. Mus. Hist. Nat. 
1873, ix. p. 163), is occasionally absent in Th. Savignyt, a 
species with only four frontal lobes. 


Leucosia Whitmeet, sp. n. 


Carapace subglobose, closely punctate on the sides, narrowed 
and produced anteriorly. Front slightly relevate, concave 
above, obscurely tridentate ; the median tooth very small, and 
not more prominent than the lateral ones. Thoracic sinus 
deep and well-defined, with a smooth, obseurely beaded margin, 
narrow at base, slightly widened anteriorly and rounded in front. 
Anterior legs of moderate length; upper surface of arm with 
an anterior and a posterior longitudinal line of tubercles, 
several above and below at the base, and two or three placed 
in an oblique series on the upper surface near the base, of the 
arm ; wrist quite smooth; hand rather longer than broad, 
compressed, outer margin with a thin smooth ridge, inner 
with an obscurely beaded line; fingers small, meeting only 
at the tips. Abdomen of male narrowest between the pen- 
ultimate and antepenultimate joints ; the tubercle on the pen- 
ultimate joint very small, acute. Colour greyish brown above, 
pinker on the sides and on the legs, with a semicircular line 
of five brown spots, two at the back of each branchial and 
one at the back of the cardiac region, and six white spots, 
three on each side of the gastric region. 

Length nearly 2 inch, greatest width 3 inch. 

Hab. Samoa Islands. __ 

This species may be distinguished from all others with a 
tridentate front by the slight prominence of the median tooth, 
the form of the thoracic sinus, and the coloration of the 
earapace. 


Crustacea from the Samoa Islands. — B43 


Alpheus lineifer, sp. n. 

Slender. Frontal margin of carapace entire. Beak narrow, 
triangular, acute, arising between the bases of theeyes. Scale 
of the external antenne: acuminate, reaching beyond the 
peduncle of the inner antenne. Anterior legs with the larger 
(right) hand suboblong, notcontorted, margins rounded, smooth, 
but with a faint incised line extending longitudinally along the 
upper surface of the hand for about two thirds of its length, 
and thence backward obliquely across the outer surface; a 
transverse groove along the upper surface near the base of the 
mobile finger, and a triangular notch on the lower surface at 
the base of the immobile finger. Left anterior leg small, with 
a spine at the infero-distal extremity of the arm. Fingers of 
both hands hairy. ‘Terminal segment and caudal appendages 
small, ciliate. Colour pale yellowish pink, hands of a deeper 
orange-pink ; finger of larger hand black at base, white at 
tip. 

Length 2 inch. 

Hab. Samoa Islands. 

This species may be distinguished from all the others of the 
genus, in which the beak rises between the bases of the eyes 
and the front is entire, by the form and sculpture of the larger 
hand. 

Palemon gracilirostris, sp. n. 

Carapace smooth, rounded above. Beak very slender, not 
reaching to the extremity of the peduncle of the inner antenne ; 
upper margin convex, with ten teeth, of which seven form a 
longitudinal series posterior to the eyes, and extending back- 
ward over more than half the carapace ; lower margin with 
two teeth, apex bifid. Scale of the external antenne large, 
reaching beyond the end of the peduncle of the internal an- 
tenne. Second pair of legs reaching to about the end of 
the flagella of the internal antennee, slender, scabrous ; wrist 
scarcely longer than palm; fingers hairy, about as long as the 
palm, without teeth on the inner margins. 

Length between tip of beak and end of terminal segment 
24 inches. 

Hab. Samoa Islands, Upolu. 

This species may be distinguished from all the others of 
the genus which have the wrist shorter than the hand, by the 
remarkably slender rostrum, the apex of which is minutely 
bifid at the extremity. It appears to be nearly allied to P. 
boninensis of Stimpson (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1860, 
p- 41)—which has more numerous teeth on the rostrum, and 
the inner margins of the fingers toothed. 


344 On a new Species of Trichoglossus. 


Gonodactylus graphurus, sp. n. 
Gonodactylus graphurus, List Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 85 (1847), sine descr. 


Narrow, of uniform width throughout. Carapace oblong, 
anterior angles rounded. Rostral plate quadrilateral, narrowest 
at base; anterior margin with a long median acute spine. 
Terminal joint of the large prehensile legs slender, and desti- 
tute of spmes; basal tubercle ovoid. Penultimate segment of 
the abdomen with six tubercles, usually terminating posteriorly 
in spines ; caudal appendages ciliate; terminal segment with 
six marginal spines and seven tubercles on the upper surface, 
of which the median is the longest and the lateral decrease 
regularly in size. Colour dull olive-green ; branchial appen- 
dages pink. 

Length about 1} inch. 

Hab. Samoa Islands, Upolu. 

This species is distinguished from all its congeners by the 
number and relative size of the tubercles on the terminal 
segment of the abdomen. 


XLVI.—Description of a new Species of 'Trichoglossus from 
Fit. By E. L. Layarp, Esq., F.Z.8., Consul for Fiji 
and Tonga. 


Trichoglossus aureicinctus, Layard. 


Upper parts all green, except the tip of the tail-feathers, 
brightest on the rump, cheeks, and forehead; body below 
green; a deep crimson patch extends from the base of the 
bill as far as, but below, the eye, down the chin and throat to 
the chest, where it is bordered by a golden band, the feathers 
between this and the green of the body being more or less seale- 
like in their markings: tail-feathers—three outer ones red at 
the base, yellow on the point, half black markings on outer 
webs ; fourth black at base, with red spot, and yellow at point ; 
rest black at base, yellow at point: bill and feet red; eyes 
dark buff; wing-feathers, inner web black, outer broadly 
bordered with green. 

Length 63 inches, wing 332, tail 33, tarse 4 lines, bill 6 lines. 

This species was first indicated by my son, Mr. Leopold 
Layard, who saw flocks of them at Taviuni in company with 
Lorius solitarius, but could not obtain one. A few were sub- 
sequently shot (I believe, on Ovalau) by some one; and one 
passed into my possession. 


On a Natural Arrangement of the Chiroptera. 345 


XLVII.—Conspectus of the Suborders, Families, and Genera 
of Chiroptera arranged according to their Natural Affini- 
tees. By G. E. Dosson, M.A., M.B., F.L.S., &e. 


THE system of classification described in this paper having 
been adopted by me in the MS. of my descriptive Catalogue 
of the Asiatic Chiroptera, I here anticipate its publication, 
with the view of expressing more fully my reasons for classi- 
fying the genera according to a plan differing in some im- 
portant points from those previously used *, and also for the 
purpose of pointing out some important structural characters, 
of great value in the systematic arrangement of the families and 
genera, hitherto either unnoticed or insufficiently recognized. 

The Chiroptera fall naturally into two subdivisions which 
may be called suborders, hitherto known as Chiroptera frugi- 
vora and Chiroptera insectivora ; but as those names have not 
been framed in accordance with the accepted rules of zoolo- 
gical nomenclature, and as, moreover, the second part of the 
name of the second suborder has been previously applied to an 
order of Mammals, I use here instead the terms Megachiro- 
ptera and Microchiroptera to express these divisions respec- 
tively. These terms are relatively correct; for, although some 
species of the Carnivorous Bats very much exceed in size many 
species of the Frugivorous, nevertheless the Frugivorous Bats 
taken collectively are very much larger than the Carnivorous, 
contrasting with them in size almost to the same extent as, 
among other Mammals, the Ungulata contrast with the Car- 
nivora. 


Order CHIROPTERA. 
Suborder I. MEGACHIROPTERA. 


Crowns of the molar teeth smooth, marked with a longitu- 
dinal furrow ; bony palate continued behind the last molar, 
narrowing slowly backwards; index finger generally termi- 
nating in a claw; sides of the ear-conch forming a complete 
ring at the base; pyloric extremity of the stomach greatly 
elongated. 

Frugivorous. 

Limited to the tropical and subtropical regions of the eastern 
hemisphere and Polynesia. 


* Two complete systems only, of classifying the genera of Chiroptera, 
have been published—that of Prof. Peters in 1865 (MB. Akad. Berlin, 
1865, p. 256), and that by Dr. J. E. Gray in a series of papers to be found 
in the ‘Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.’ and in the ‘ Proc. Zool. Soe. Lond.’ for 
1866. 


346 Mr. G. E. Dobson on a Natural 


Suborder Il. MICROCHIROPTERA. 


Crowns of the molar teeth acutely tubercular, marked by 
transverse furrows; bony palate narrowing abruptly, not con- 
tinued laterally behind the last molar; index finger generally 
terminating in a claw; sides of the ear-conch commencing 
anteriorly from separate points of origin; stomach simple, or 
with the cardiac extremity more or less expanded or elongated. 

Carnivorous, feeding principally upon insects *. 

Inhabiting the tropical and temperate regions of both hemi- 
spheres. 

Suborder I. MEGACHIROPTERA. 
Family I. Pteropide. 
Synopsis of Groups of Allied Genera. 


A. Tongue moderate ; molars well developed. Group 1. Preropt. 
(Pteropus, Brisson; Cynopterus, F. 
Cuvier; Cynonycteris, Peters ; Harpyia, 
Illiger ; Epomophorus, Bennett ; Cepha- 
lotcs, Geoff.) 


B. Tongue very long; molars weak, scarcely 
elevated above the gum _ ............. Group 2. MacroeLosst. 
(Macroglossus, F. Cuvier ; Honyctervs, 
Dobson ; Notopteris, Gray.) 


Suborder Il. MICROCHIROPTERA. 
Analytical Table of Natural Families. 


A. Tail contained within the interfemoral membrane. 


a. Middle finger with two phalanges f. 
a’. First phalanx of the middle finger extended (in repose) in 

a line with the metacarpal bone. 

a. Nostrils opening in a depression on the upper surface of 
the muzzle, surrounded by foliaceous cutaneous appen- 
dages. 

a'', Tragus none ; premaxillary bones rudimentary, repre- 
sented by thin osseous laminz suspended from the 
nasal cartilages in the centre of the space between 
the canines: es. eu eee Rhinolophide. 


* Some species of Phyllostomide, especially the species of the group 
Stenodermata, haye been shown to be frugivorous ; but they are probably 
carnivorous also. In form their teeth in no respect resemble those of 
Megachiroptera; but the true molars, in their narrow external cutting- 
edges, resemble those of Carnivora even more so than those of the truly 
insectivorous species with their W-formed cusps. 

+ Except in Thyroptera tricolor and in Mystacina tubercuata. 


Arrangement of the Chiroptera. 347 


6’, Tragus distinct; premaxillary bones cartilaginous or 
small, separated by a space in front. 
Nycterida*, 

b'. Nostrils opening by simple crescentic or circular aper- 
tures at the extremity of the muzzle, not surrounded by 
distinct foliaceous cutaneous appendages + ; premaxillary 
bones small, lateral, separated by a wide space in front ; 
tragus distinct i:.::is.sicaeceis Vespertilionide. 


B. Tail perforating the interfemoral membrane and appearing on its 
upper surface, or produced considerably beyond the truncated 
membrane ¢. 

b'. First phalanx of the middle finger folded (in repose) on the 
dorsal surface of the metacarpal bone §. 

ce’. Nostrils opening by simple circular or valvular apertures, 

not surrounded by foliaceous cutaneous appendages ; 

AACS CESELRC bn clarors) sis aida aim che Embalionuride||. 


b. Middle finger with three phalanges ; first phalanx of the middle 
finger short; nostrils in the front part of the cutaneous 
nasal appendages, or opening by simple apertures at the ex- 
tremity of the muzzle; chin with warts or erect cutaneous 
ridges ; premaxillary bones well developed, united in front. 


Phyllostomide. 


Synopsis of Subfamalies. 
Rhinolophide. 
1. Toes unequal, first toe with two, remaining toes with three pha- 
langes each ; ilio-pectineal spine not connected by bone with 
the antero-inferior surface of the ilium.. Rhinolophine. 


IL. Toes equal, of two phalanges each; ilio-pectineal spine united 
by a bony isthmus with a process derived from the antero- 
inferior surface of the ilium, forming a large preacetabular 


LOMO ses cere sk, Srcpiths 4 cae lahel oi aheni acc, Phyllorhinine. 


Nycterida. 


I. Nostrils at the bottom of a concavity on the extremity of the 
muzzle, concealed by the base of an erect cutaneous process ; 
tail very short, in the base of the large interfemoral membrane ; 
premaxillaries cartilaginous .......... Megadermine. 


Il. Nostrils at the anterior extremity of a deep longitudinal facial 
groove ; tail long, produced to the hinder margin of the inter- 
FOMOPal MEMPEANC). 5 5.65 <i ose cio nes Nycterine. 


* Nycteride = Megadermata, Peters (in part.), /. ¢. 

+ A rudimentary nose-leaf in Nyctophilus and in Antrozous. 

t In Macrotus, Macrophyllum, and Lonchorina alone the tail is con- 
tained in the interfemoral membrane. 

§ Except in Noctilio and in Mystacina. 

|| Emballonuride = Brachyura et Molossi, Peters, . c. 


348 Mr. G. E. Dobson on a Natural 


Vespertilionida. 
Not divisible into subfamilies. 


Emballonuride. 

I. Tail slender, perforating the imterfemoral membrane and ap- 
pearing upon its upper surface ; legs long, fibula very slender ; 
premaxillary bones generally separated by an interval in front ; 
INCISORS AWCAK coats ssc oe hk gs cao SRN: Emballonurine. 


II. Tail thick, produced considerably beyond the short interfemoral 
membrane * ; legs very short and stout; fibula well developed ; 
premaxillary bones close together in front or united ; upper in- 


CISO RS SILOM MINE hone aco ote saad ee ee Molossinz +. 
Phyllostomide. 
I. Nostrils on the upper surface of the muzzle, surrounded by cuta- 
neous appendages ; chin with warts .... Phyllostominez. 


Il. Nostrils in the front of the muzzle, opening by simple apertures 
near the margin of the upper lip; chin with erect cutaneous 
ROR conte SRT le Rae woh as sc Ee beta, 5 Lobostomine. 


Synopsis of Groups of Allied Genera. 


Fam. Rhinolophide. Genera. 
Celops, Blyth. 
Phyllorhina, Bonap. 


Sublam. Phyllorhinine:. «0.2... 0.0/6... | _Rhinonycteris, Gray. 
| Trienops, Dobson. 
Subfam. Rhinolophine ................ Rhinolophus, Geotk. 
Fam. Nycteride. 
Sublam, AN yCterina. 5/5. es) owe sms slapneys Nycteris, Geoftr. 
Subfam. Megaderming :..........-+... Megaderma, Geoflr. 


Fam. Vespertilionide. 


A. Crown of the head flat or slightly raised 
above the face-line ; upper incisors close 
to canines. ( Antrozous, Allen. 
Nyctophilus, Leach. 
a. Ears very large, generally united. Otonycteris, Peters. 
Group, PUReOrr “7. ene < Corinorhinus, Allen. 
Plecotus, Geoftr. 
Spin Keys. & Blas. 
Histiotus, Gervais. 


* Except in Mystacina tuberculata. 

+ These subfamilies nearly correspond to the families Brachyura and 
Molossi of Peters, and to the Vespertilionide (in part) and Noctilionide of 
Gray. The genera of Emballonurid, however, with the exception of Rhi— 
nopoma and Noctilio, are so connected that any attempt to divide them 
into subfamilies must be very artificial. The genera fall naturally into 
six groups, which I shall define further on. 


Arrangement of the Chiroptera. 349 


( Vesperugo, Keys. & Blas. 
Chalinolobus, Peters. 
b. Ears moderate, separate eee ees 
Grou aspen rnronte J Nyeticejus, Rafinesque. 
1S a pebeetasenik tr paces \ Atalapha, Rafinesque. 
Murina, Gray. 
Vespertilio, Keys.& Blas. 
{ebevciita: Gray. 


B. Crown of the head greatly elevated above 
the face-line ; upper incisors separated 
from the canines, and also in front. 
( Natalus, Gray. 
Group MINIOPTERI.......... < Thyroptera, Spix. 
\ Minwopterus, Bonap. 
Fam. Emballonuride. 
Subfam. Emballonurine. 


A. First phalanx of the middle finger 
folded (in repose) on the dorsal surface 
of the metacarpal bone; upper in- 
cisors weak. 


a. Frontal bones convex. Aion Seah 
copteryx, : 
Group hy POSS ALONE RIA Bd \ Rhynchonycteris, Peters. 
| Emballonura, Temm. 
b. Frontal bones with a distinct concavity. 
a. Premaxillary bones separate in 
front. ( Coléura, Peters. 
Group 2. TapHozor ........ \ Taphozous, Geoftr. 
Diclhidurus, Wied. 
b'. Premaxillary bones united. 


Group 3. RuiNopoMa........ Rhinopoma, Geoftr. 


B. First phalanx of the middle finger 
extended (in repose) in a line with 
the metacarpal bone ; upper incisors 
strong. 


Group 4. NocTILIONES ...... Noctilio, L. 


Subfam. Molossinz. 


C. First phalanx of the middle finger 

folded (in repose) on the dorsal surface 

of the metacarpal bone; upper incisors 

large, well developed. ( Mormopterus, Peters. 

J Molossus, Geottr. 

|) Nyctinomus, Geoftr. 
| Chetromeles, Horsf. 
D. First phalanx of the middle finger 

folded (in repose) on the inferior sur- 

face of the metacarpal bone ; tail per- 

forating the interfemoral membrane ; 

upper incisors strong, well developed. 


Group 6. MysTaAcINa!........ Mystacina, Gray. 


Group 5. Monrosst 


350 Mr. G. E. Dobson on a Natural 
Fam. Phyllostomide. 


Subfam. Lobostominz. 


Group 1. Mormopss ........ 


if Chilonycteris, Gray. 
Pteronotus, Gray. 
| Mormops, Leach. 


Subfam. Phyllostomine. 


A. True molars present ; upper incisors 4. 
a. Muzzle long ; outer side of true molars 
with W-formed cusps. 

a’. Tongue moderately long, termina- ( Macrotus, Gray. 
ting inan obtuse tip; upper sur- | Lonchorhina, Tomes. 
face of the lower lip not divided | Macrophyllum, Gray. 
in the centre. Vampyrus, Geoffr. 

Schizostoma, Gervais. 
Lophostoma, D’Orb. 
Trachyops, Gray. 
Phyllostoma, Peters. 
Carollia, Gray. 
| Rhinophylla, Peters. 
b'. Tongue very long, much attenuated 

towards the tip; upper surface 

of the lower lip divided by a { Glossophaga, Pall. 

deep groove in the centre. | Monophyllus, Leach. 

aus 
| 
| 


Group '2): VAMPYRE ...6..502% 


Ischnoglossa, Sauss. 

Phyllonycteris, Gund. 

Lonchoglossa, Peters. 
 Glossonycteris, Peters. 


Artibeus, Leach. 

b. Muzzle short, broad and obtuse; | Phyllops, Peters. 
outer side of true molars with a | Vampyrops, Peters. 
notched cutting-edge. Stenoderma, Geoftr. 

Pygoderma, Peters. 
i 2 £3 ’ 
Group 4. STENODERMATA.... Ametrida, Cray. 
Chiroderma, Peters. 
Sturnira, Gray. 

| Brachyphylla, Gray. 

| Centurro, Gray. 


Group 5. GLossoPHAGE 


B. No true molars; upper incisors 2. | 
Group 5. DEsMODONTES...... pee ae | 

In the accompanying Diagram I have represented the families 
of Microchiroptera diverging along two distinct lines of descent 
from some ancestral group now extinct, which I have for con- 
venience designated Palzochiroptera. These allied families 
form two natural alliances, which may be called the Vesper- 
tilionine and Emballonurine alliances respectively ; and these 
alliances correspond very closely to their geographical distri- 
bution, to which I shall refer particularly hereafter. 

The Vespertilionide: and Emballonuridz are evidently con- 
nected through the genera included in the groups Miniopteri 
and Emballonure, more particularly by the genera Natalus 
and Furta—not directly, however, but most probably through 
the family or group, now extinct, referred to above. 


[To face p. 350. 


Pteropide.** 


Glossophaqe. 


Vampyri. 

Puyntuostominz. | Phyllostomide.t 
Stenodermata. 

Desmodontes. 

Emballonuride. 


o the Eastern Hemisphere. 

o America. 

o the Eastern Hemisphere and Polynesia. 

ups, and genera not distinguished by a mark, as above, are found in 
es. 

of the circle representing the Pteropide is not intended (as in other 
te their descent from the Phyllostomide, but to show their position 
the whole suborder Microchiroptera. 


* Rhinolophide. | Puyiiorminins. | Rurnonornina. 


[To face p. 350. 


Pteropide.** 


Macroglossi. 


Glossophage. 


Vampyri. 


* Nycteride. Nycrterin«. M&GADERMIN”. ; 
Clete Losostomins, | Puyiiosrominz.| Phyllostomide.t 
Stenodermata. 
Chilonycteris, 
Desmodontes. 
* Nyctophilus. t Noctiliones. 
eer * Mystacine. 
Plecoti. . 
+ Histiotus. ; 
Vespertilionide. Emballonuride. 


Diagram illustrating the affinities of the families and genera of Chiroptera, and 
probable lines of descent from ancestral forms (Palgochiroptera). 

The families are indicated by circles, the subfamilies by semicircles, and the rela- 
tive position of both indicates their affinity. 

In the same manner, the affinity of the generic groups to each other, and to 
groups of other families, is indicated (as far as possible) by the relative position of 
the names of these groups in each circle. The generic names (in Roman letters) 
are introduced in order to indicate the position of the transitional forms referred 
to in the text. 


Vesperugo. Vespertilio. 


Vespertiliones. 

* Kerivoula. 
Miniopteri. 
+ Natalus. 


Emballonure. 


* Limited to the Eastern Hemisphere. 
t+ Limited to America. 
** Limited to the Eastern Hemisphere and Polynesia. 
Families, groups, and genera not distinguished by a mark, as above, are found in 
both hemispheres. 
The position of the circle representing the Peropide is not intended (as in other 
cases) to indicate their descent from the Phyllostomide, but to show their position 
with regard to the whole suborder Microchiroptera. 


Ancestral forms. 


Palzochiroptera. 


v f 
; i - ¥ 

* : ts i bio aes Pareles , 

ot} ROR LDF a SEE Lot UAT. 4 vnbit ions bd 

uh * ‘ j d { 


orflotfie epads endo) hag ew re i td 
Aaesy « . iby P ot rik i if forte wd Bi Cota aw 
oF ' ih aaa 21 LOD Ren thet at 
Et) ey F ()) ..xietie does oo vapors, ria AK rte pana 
’ = P P a Ve A buens 
sf eed AS evn { x ert hite Oe A oh 


: & 
4 whe 
ty MW EA 


Arrangement of the Chiroptera. 351 


THE VESPERTILIONINE ALLIANCE. 
(Vespertilionide, Nycteride, Rhinolophidz.) 
Analysis of Natural Affinities. 


In some specimens of Plecotus auritus the glands on the 
sides of the muzzle, between the nostrils and the eyes, form 
rounded prominences, rising slightly above the margins of the 
naked crescentic depressions behind the nostrils. ‘These pro- 
minences in a closely allied genus (Cortnorhinus) are greatly 
developed vertically, formimg high conical processes on the 
sides of the face, which processes, bending inwards over the 
nasal grooves, meet in the centre above and behind the nos- 
trils, concealing the grooves beneath. In front the nasal aper- 
tures are margined by a small horizontal cutaneous ring. In 
Nyctophilus (which is closely connected with Plecotus and 
Synotus) the same prominent glands of the muzzle have become 
united in the centre above the nasal grooves (evidence of their 
distinct origin being given by the presence of a longitudinal 
furrow above); while the cutaneous marginal rings surrounding 
the nasal apertures in Corinorhinus have become expanded 
and also united behind, forming a small nose-leaf, which is 
supported behind by the united glandular prominences *. 

In the much more highly differentiated nasal processes of 
Megaderma, especially in MW. spasma, the homologies of these 
parts with the glandular prominences and rudimentary nose- 
leaf of Nyctophilus will be readily recognized. But Megaderma 
shows its affinities to the Rhinolophide in the peculiar pubic 
appendages and in the form of the wings and ears—indeed, 
by many zoologists has been placed in that family; and the 
very complicated nasal appendages of Rhinolophus are evi- 
dently but differentiated forms of the simpler nose-leaves of 
Nyctophilus and of Megaderma +. 

Thus the intimate connexion of the genera of the three 
families constituting what I have called the Vespertilionine 
alliance can be traced through Plecotus, Nyctophilus, and Me- 
gaderma; and this view of their relations is still further 


* In a similar manner most probably the nasal appendages in all genera 
of Chiroptera with nose-leaves have been developed. 

+ Nyctophilus is much more closely related to Plecotus than to Megaderma 
or to Nycteris. This is shown by the skull, which, when compared with 
that of Plecotus, presents differences which would scarcely warrant zeneric 
separation if taken alone. Prof. Peters has pointed out the affinities of 
Antrozous with Nyctophilus, the skulls and skeletons of which scarcely 
differ. Consequently Antrozous cannot be placed among the Nycteride, 
though differing from all genera of Vespertilionide in possessing four 
lower incisors only. 


352 Mr. G. E. Dobson on a Natural 


strengthened by an examination of the minute structure of 
the hairs composing the fur, which will be found to agree in a 
very remarkable manner in these families, and to differ not less 
remarkably from that in the allied genera united in what I 
have termed 


THE EMBALLONURINE ALLIANCE. 
(Emballonuridz, Phyllostomide. ) 
Analysis of Natural Affinities. 


The Vespertilionide are connected with the Emballonu- 
ride by Miniopterus, which agrees with all the genera in the 
shortness of the first phalanx of the middle finger; with the 
genus Furia in the great elevation of the crown of the head, in 
the position and form of the upper incisors, and in the tail, which 
ends zn the interfemoral membrane, not even the extreme tip 
projecting. Natalus also resembles Fura closely in the very 
short thumb, in the peculiar form of the tragus, and in the 
tenuity and venation of the membranes. 

The very peculiar genus Lhinopoma, which I have placed 
in a separate group, 1s connected apparently more closely with 
Taphozous than with any other genus. The very long tail, 
produced nearly double its length beyond the short truncated 
interfemoral membrane, really perforates the membrane (as in 
other species of the subfamily Emballonuridee) near its pos- 
terior margin; and the short first phalanx of the middle finger 
is imperfectly flexed upon the dorsal surface of the metacarpal 
bone, as in /uria—thus also agreeing with other species of this 
subfamily except Noctilio. If Rhinopoma Hardwichii and 
Taphozous nudiventris, which inhabit the same regions, be 
compared, the general resemblance of these generically very 
distinct forms is sufficiently evident. Both agree in the frontal 
depression between the eyes, in the guality and distribution of 
the fur, in the great deposits of fat about the base of the tail ; 
while Rhinopoma agrees generally with the genus Taphozous 
in the form of the foot and in the presence of a few scattered 
long hairs near the extremity of the tail. This last-named 
character may appear to be a superficial one ; but I consider it 
very indicative of affinity. The position of this very curious 
genus (which differs from all the Microchiroptera in possess- 
ing two distinct phalanges in the index finger, as.in the Mega- 
chiroptera) among the Kmballonuride is further shown by the 
microscopical characters of the fur, in which it agrees with 
that family and with the Phyllostomide, and differs from all 
species of the Vespertilionine alliance. ‘The presence of a 
small nose-leaf, the longitudinal fissure on the muzzle, the 


Arrangement of the Chiroptera. 353 


shortness of the middle finger, and the existence of a pair of 
abdominal (not pubic) appendages (like those in Megaderma, 
but smaller) connect this remarkable genus with the Nycteride. 

Mystacina, represented by M. tuberculata (Gray), Tomes, 
from New Zealand, connects the Hmballonurine with the 
Molossine. It possesses characters common to both subfamilies, 
resembling the species of the first in the form of the ears and 
in the short tail perforating the interfemoral membrane, the 
second in dentition and in the general form of the body; so 
that its position is clearly among the Molossine. Unlike the 
other genera of Emballonuride, the middle finger has three 
phalanges, as in Zhyroptera among the Vespertilionide, and the 
first phalanx is flexed downwards upon the metacarpal bone. 

Noctilio connects the Kmballonuride, especially the sub- 
family Hmballonurine, with the Phyllostomide through the 
Lobostomine. I have placed Noctilio provisionally in this 
family ; for its affinities appear to me to be with Chilonycteris 
and the genera allied thereto. These affinities are shown by 
the presence of a small incisor on each side external to the 
large central upper incisors, by the development of the mastoid 
and paroccipital processes, by the short first phalanx of the 
middle finger, which is not flexed upwards (in repose) on the 
dorsal surtace of the metacarpal bone (as in other species of 
Emballonuride), and by the erect cutaneous ridges on the chin, 
and especially by the form of the nostrils and ears and by the 
microscopical characters of the fur. 

The PHYLLOSTOMID# are divisible into two subfamilies, 
the Lobostomine and the Phyllostomine :—the first containing 
the genera Chilonycteris, Pteronotus, and Mormops, united by 
Prof. Peters into a group Mormopes; the second the remaining 
genera of the family. If the genus Noctdlio were placed among 
the Lobostomine, it would form a separate group distinguished 
by the presence of two phalanges only in the middle finger. 

I have followed Prof. Peters’s divisions of the genera of 
Phyllostomine, retaining his names of subfamilies for what I 
consider groups of allied genera*. Between these groups 
transitional forms exist, which have not yet been found between 
the Phyllostomine and the Lobostomine. Thus Rhinophylla 
leads from the Vampyrt to the G'lossophage; and the close 
connexion of the Vampyrt with the Stenodermata is seen in 
the similarity of the warts of the lower lip. Brachyphylla is 
evidently so closely related to Desmodus that it appears diffi- 


* Prof. Peters has devoted so much attention to the Phyllostomide, and 
his knowledge of the species of this family is so profound, that I hesitate 
to make any change in his system of grouping the genera. 


Ann. & Mag N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 25 


354 Mr. G. E. Dobson on a Natural 


cult to regard these genera, though differing so widely in denti- 
tion, as belonging to different groups; yet Desmodus has been 
considered the type of a primary division of the Chiroptera. 


MEGACHIROPTERA. 
Pteropide. 


Analysis of Natural Affinities. 


The natural affinities of these bats with any of the families 
of Microchiroptera is not easily traced. Some zoologists con- 
sider that they form but another family of Chiroptera and can- 
not be separated into a distinct suborder, and support their 
opinion by enumerating the many points of agreement im struc- 
ture between Macroglossus and the species of the group G'los- 
sophage of Phyllostomide. But, in the form of the wings, 
and even in the microscopic characters of the fur, the Pteropidee 
are also connected with the families of the Vespertilionine 
alliance; while they differ altogether (as described in the defi- 
nition of the suborder) from the Microchiroptera in the general 
form of the ear-conch, of the teeth, and of the bony palate— 
also in the tail being inferior to the interfemoral membrane, 
not contained in it or appearing on its upper surface, as in all 
other famihes of Chiroptera. These very different natural 
characters lead me to trace the descent of the Pteropide from 
a group of Palochiroptera, distinct from that from which 
the Vespertilionine and Emballonurine alliances have sprung, 
but with affinities to that section of the latter group from which 
the Emballonuride are derived. Thus the connexion of the 
Pteropide with the Emballonurine alliance has left-traces in 
the index finger of RAinopoma with two distinct bony phalanges 
(found in no other genus of Microchiroptera), in the very large 
and peculiarly shaped feet of Nocé/io and in the form of its 
wings, in the well-developed premaxillary bones and upper 
incisors of Phyllostomide generally, and particularly in the 
long tongue and muzzle and feeble molars of the Glossophage, 
and in the frugivorous or semi-frugivorous habits of some 
species of this family. 

It is not, however, in the agreement of certain characters 
(which may have resulted from similar adaptative causes) that 
we should seek for proof of special affinity, but in the general 
agreement of all the natural characters considered together ; 
and it would be, in my opinion, as unphilosophical to consider 
the Heaths and Campanulas (to take an example from the vege- 
table kingdom) united in one order because they agree in the 
insertion of the stamens, or, conversely, to distinguish them 
merely by the different mode of dehiscence of the anthers. 


Arrangement of the Chiroptera. 


359 


Natural Characters of the Vespertilionine and Emballonurine 
Alliances compared. 


(Vespertilionidz, Nycteride, 
Rhinolophidz. ) 


1. Tail always contained within 
the interfemoral membrane, pro- 
jecting by the tip only from its 
posterior margin, in no case per- 
forating the membrane, generally 
long, never absent. 


2. First phalanx of the middle 
finger extended (in repose) in a line 
with the metacarpal bone. 


3. Premaxillary bones rudimen- 
tary ; upper incisors small, weak. 


4, Hair-scales imbricated, the 
tips of the scales in an oblique 
line, not terminating in acute pro- 
jectionst. 


(Emballonuride, Phyllo- 


stomidz.) 


1. Tail rarely contained within 
the interfemoral membrane, gene- 
rally perforating the membrane and 
appearing upon its upper surface, 
or produced considerably beyond 
the truncated membrane, frequently 
short or absent. 

2. First phalanx of the middle 
finger more or less completely folded 
forwards (in repose) upon the supe- 
rior or inferior surface of the meta- 
carpal bone*. 

3. Premaxillary bones well de- 
veloped (except in some genera of 
Emballonuriné) ; incisors generally 
large. 

4, Hair-scales in a transverse 
series, the tips of the scales in a 
straight line at right angles to the 
longitudinal axis of the hair, nearly 


always terminating in acute pro- 
jectionst. 


* This folding of the middle finger (in repose) is, I believe, directly 
related to the habits of the animals, and not to the comparative length of 
the finger. The differences in habit between the animals of the two 
alliances I shall describe in a separate paper to be published hereafter. 

+ Not satisfied with my own examination alone, I submitted the slides 
on which the specimens of hairs (taken in every case from between the 
shoulders) were mounted to the inspection of Dr. J. D. Macdonald, F.R.S., 
asking him in each case to which alliance (as defined by me) the hair 
under examination belonged. Answers in accordance with the generali- 
zation adopted above were obtained in all cases, except in the genera 
Miniopterus and Mystacina. These exceptions rather support the genera- 
lization than otherwise; for, as I have already remarked, Miniopterus is 
very closely allied to the Emballonuride, forming, in fact, the connecting 
link between that family and the Vespertilionidee. Mystacina has fur of 
a totally different kind trom that of every other species of bat, and the 
hair-scales are with difficulty distinguished. Chalinolobus and Nycto- 
philus appear to me to be exceptions to the rule that the hair-scales in 
the species of the Vespertilionine alliance are not terminated by acute 
projections. However, further investigation may show that this is more 
apparent than real; for in all genera the under-fur shows a general re- 
semblance in structure, the points of contrast being observed in the longer 
hairs. 

Dr. J. D. Macdonald has very kindly, at my request, permitted me to 
publish here the following note on the results of his examination of the 
specimens of hairs of different genera submitted by me to him for his 
remarks, which agree in all respects with my previous observations stated 
above :— 

“In perhaps all cases the hair is flattish or not quite round, so as to 


25* 


356 On a Natural Arrangement of the Chiroptera. 


The last-described character, derived from examination of 
the minute structure of the hairs, is a valuable one. I was 
much satisfied to find that it agreed with the system of classi- 
fication I had sketched out previously. Thus the proper posi- 
tion of Rhinopoma among the Kmballonuride is further shown, 
and the close affinity of Noettlio to the Mormopes additionally 
demonstrated. I have arrived at this generalization from ex- 
aminations of the minute structure of the fur in almost every 
genus of the Vespertilionine, and in most of the genera of the 
Emballonurine alliance*. 


Magnified hair of Corz- 
norhinus Townsend, ty pi- 
eal of the Vespertilio- 
nine Alliance. 


Magnified hair of 
Mermops megalophylla, \ 
typical of the Emballo- — \y |p 


nurine Alliance. 


DISTRIBUTION OF THE FAMILIES OF CHIROPTERA. 
As I have remarked above, the lines of descent correspond 
very closely to the geographical distribution of the Chiroptera. 
Thus the Nyeteride and Rhinolophide are confined to the 


ive the deceptive appearance of growing thicker and thinnerat intervals. 
The arrangement of the scales upon the hair presents almost as much 
variety «as the phyllotaxis of plants. ‘Thus they are, natarally as it were, 
alternately disposed; but opposition and whorling are frequently seen ; 
they may be specially attached to the broad surfaces, or to the borders, or 
to both, in four or more series. The optical section of the scales ofter 
gives the appearance of sharp spines besetting the sides of the hairs. 

“Tt is a curiows fact that imbrication, with the tips of the scales in an 
oblique line, should mark one, and a symmetrical disposttion with trans- 
verse lines characterize the other of the two alliances into which Mr. 
Dobson proposes to divide the families of Chiroptera.” 


* Thaye examined the microscopic structure of the hair in the fol- 
lowing genera :-— 

1. Vespertiliomde. Mmiopterus, Natalus, Thyroptera, Murina, Chalino- 
lobus, Vespertilio, Vesperugo, Atalapha, Scotophilus, Plecotus, Corino- 
rhinus, Otonycteris, Nyctophilus, Antrozous. 

2. Nyeteride. Nycteris, Megaderma. 

3. Rhinolophide. Rhinolophus, Phyllorhina, Rhinonycteris. 

4, Emballonuride. Furia, Diclhidurus, Coléura, Faphozous, Rhynehe- 
nycteris, Noctilio, Rhinopoma, Nyctinomus, Molossus, Mystacina, 

5. Phyllostomide. Chilonycteris, Mormops, Carollia, RhinophyHa, 
Trachyops, Glossophega, Monophyllus, Vampyrus, Centurio, Artiheus, 
Brachyphylla, Desmodus. 


Mr. F. W. Hutton on Tursio metis. 357 


Eastern Hemisphere, while the Phyllostomida are limited to 
America, the Vespertilionide and Emballonuride, as directly 
derived from the ancestral group (Paleochiroptera), being 
common to both hemispheres. But another distributional fact 
may also be observed-—namely, that the most highly differen- 
tiated and most highly organized species of the Vespertilionine 
and Emballonurine alliances respectively belong to families of 
very limited distribution. Thus the closely allied Nycteridee and 
Rkinolophide have nearly the same distribution—the former 
family being confined to tropical and subtropical Africa, Asia, 
and Australia, the latter to the same continents, a few species 
extending into Europe; while the Phyllostomidz are absolutely 
limited to tropical America. The Pteropide, including the 
largest bats, are strictly limited to the tropical and subtropical 
regions of the Old World from Western Africa to the Navi- 
gators’ Islands; and of these the genera containing the most 
highly differentiated forms have also the most strictly defined 
range. This is precisely what we should expect if we regard 
these families as later developments of the Vespertilionide and 
of the Emballonuride. While the older forms are feund in 
both hemispheres, the later developments are still limited 
to the regions, or remains of the regions, in which they first 
originated, restricted by changes which had taken place in the 
distribution of land and water previous to their origin, but 
subsequent to the appearance of the forms from which they 
were derived. 


XLVIII.—On the “ Cow-fish”” (Tursio metis) of the Sounds 
on the West Coast of Otago, New Zeatand. By F. W. 
Hutton, Curator of the Otago Museum, Dunedin. 


Tursto metis, Gray, Zool. Erebus and Terror, 
p- 38, t. xvii. 

Female. Teeth +=, exactly three in aninch. Body elongate, 
thickest in front. Dorsal fin faleate, commencing before the 
middle of the back; its height less than the length of the 
pectoral fins. Pectoral fins as long as the gape, faleate, on a 
restricted base. Lower jaw longer; attenuated portion of the 
snout short. 

Colour. Above and upper jaw dark slate-blue, passing gra- 
dually into white below; the white of the underparts not 


358 Mr. F. W. Hutton on Tursio metis. 


reaching to the caudal fin. Dorsal, pectorals, and caudal slate- 
blue, without spot. 


Measurements. 
ft. in 
Total length along the curve of the side ...-...----- (AS 
us i - Gf. the Dacliot.. Mecteusa. r.> iL. oO 
Length from tip of snout to blowhole........---+-++-- 1 ite 4 
» 9 TONCY Osten cine, « cae eee aera fe 
. + to commencement of dorsal fn 3 5 
Dorsal fin2—width at base See Se eae VG 
* Therevib AN PEEP ea tanaaiets eile nite reber OM 
2 Pn dW es) (0) ap v1: v4) | ea 1 3 
Pectoral fins—length ...........0- 2 cece cece rere ee Lipa 
“ breadth at, base. j.Ate ak -5-. 2 ee Ger 0.6 
Gandal. fin——spread), .cssec:c i Wd « suscoias byt ois ee vhel Sie ime ; Bs 


anterior margin of lobe ........+-+++-+:> 


” 


Tursio metis, Gray. 


The specimen here described was presented to the Otago 
Museum by Captain Fairchild, of the Colonial steamer ‘ Luna,’ 
and is one of two captured in Useless Bay, Dusky Sound, on 
the 10th of May, 1875. The other specimen was also a female, 
and measured 94 feet in length; on being captured it emitted 
large quantities of milk. 

The following are the dimensions of the skull :— 


inches 
Totallenethy./; otek tgs eee were 19 
Ienodh of beak. ....5 << ue apiece ee hee 11 
VWridth at-orbits 70: 220s. ee 9 
HM WOLCHP AOL eer. Mee cemeteries 43 
ie middle of bedk aa... 8. SoS 3 
Lengthof dower yaw" Le Bie. II Oe 6 ae 15 
sy teetlisline niin. 4 Ou kaa > 


The skull agrees very well with the figure of that of 7. metzs 
in the ‘ Zoology of the Voyage of the Erebus and Terror ;’ but 
the teeth are rather closer together. 


On the Geological Structure of the Amazons Valley. 359 


It is remarkable how very closely the measurements of the 
body of this animal agree with those given by Dr. Hector, 
in the ‘ Trans. N.Z. Institute,’ vi. p. 85, of a porpoise from 
Cook Straits that he refers to Delphinus Forstert. The 
Dusky-Sound specimen, however, differs considerably both 
in colour and form from the figure of D. Forster in the 
‘Voyage of the Erebus and Terror;’ while Dr. Hector says 
that the Cook-Strait specimen “ does not differ sufficiently 
from that copied last year after Forster to make it worth 
reproduction.” 

The skeleton is being prepared for the Otago Museum. 


XLIX.—On the Geological Structure of the Amazons Valley. 
By Professor JAMES ORTON*. 


THE valley of the Amazons is a very shallow basin of vast 
extent and of an oval shape, with the small end pointing east- 
ward. Between December and June a large part of it resembles 
a huge undrained swamp, and people sail half the year above 
districts where for the other half they walk. Were the 
forest removed from the Lower Amazons, a great mud flat 
would be exposed (lower than the island of Marajé), threaded 
by a network of deep channels, partially covered by every tide, 
and deluged by the annual flood. From the marked feature 
(first noticed by Chandless) that the tributaries enter the main 
stream at a very acute ongle, and have exceedingly tortuous 
courses, it is inferred that the rest of the valley is a nearly 
level plain gently inclined from west to east, and with very 
little slope on either side toward the centre of drainage. 

Between Borja and Par4, a distance of 29°, the inclination 
is only 500 feet. A section from Exaltacion, on the Upper 
Madeira, which has the same altitude as Borja, to San Carlos, 
on the Upper Negro (which is elevated only 212 feet above 
the Atlantic), would show a depression at Fonte Boa, on the 
Amazons, of only 150 feet in 1000 miles. The Negro is a 
sluggish stream (San Carlos being on a level with Tabatinga) ; 
the Napo is more rapid; and the Pastdssa is a torrent. In the 
last thousand miles, the Madeira descends 430 feet, the Purts 
225, and the Ucayali 400; while the Huallaga has probably 
a swifter current than any of the southern affluents, 

The basin of the Great River is principally enclosed by the 


* Communicated by the Author, being Chapter X LI. of the forthcoming 
new edition of his work on the Andes and the Amazons, 


360 Prof. J. Orton on the Geological 


sedimentary slopes of the Andes and the metamorphic regions 
of the Casiquiare and Central Brazil. 

As the rise of the Andes was the creation of the Amazons, 
the study of the mountain should precede that of the river ; 


indeed the structure of the 
basin cannot be under- 
stood without a knowledge 
of the “rim.” The geo- 
logy of the Andes is not 
sufficiently advanced to 
warrant a classification 
of the ranges with respect 
to their periods of eleva- 
tion. Yet it is very pro- 
bable that the coast Cordil- 
lerawasthe first toemerge, 
and very certain that the 
eastern did not reach its 
present elevation until 
after the Cretaceous age. 
The characteristic rocks 
of the maritime range are 
trachytes and porphyries; 
of the oriental, sandstones 
and slates. 

The annexed profile of 
the Andes of Northern 
Peru gives the relative 
heights of the ranges and 
the main formations. I 
found no fossils in the 
Pacasmayo beach ; but at 
Payta, further north, there 
are many—among them 
Turritella  patagonica, 
Sow. (which Darwin found 
also on the coasts of 
Patagonia and Chile), and 
Pecten modisonus, Say, 
and Crepidula fornicata, 
Say, identical with Mio- 
cene species on the east 
coast. The beach was 
therefore raised in late or 
post-Tertiary times; and 
there is evidence that a 


> 
3 = 
> A 
a6 a 
b prrattnse—enee Raised beach of conglomerate. 
5 
4 
= 


pecbeeceesac Rugged barren hills of trachy- 
tic porphyry, and contorted 
strata of Jurassic (?) lime- 
stone with granite dykes. 


: Rolling pajonals. S 
e - COAST RANGE. ae 
wou ---- Porphyry, syenite, quartzite, SQ 
ee and conglomerate. Ss 
ew > 3 
ez ‘S Humboldt’s red “ freestone.” = 
> { <i 
2 
° 
= 
“~ 
~~ Sandstone. Be 
ww > 
w 2 -~- Cretaceous limestone. S 
AN Es — MARANON. , 3 
an a Coo Granite and mica-schist. 
"= CALLA-CALLA. a 
as 
9 bh 
> 3 
22 : 
Np ‘~~ Lias limestone. 3 
g 
ods) ORE Red sandstone. - 
fs N 
n 
= 
~sS 
+ PISCO@UANUNA. S 
== Lias shale and sandstone. > 
S 
e - Slate and sandstone. oS 
AAS - PUNTA VENTANA. N 
5 g 
3 S| os ue Limestone. $ 
me bagisy ik: Triassic shales. = 
eS |. vss-esPUNTA DE SCHALCA. : 
& -..— ~-----Cretaceous limestone. 
ij --- ..... Slate and sandstone. 
> “CERRO DEIOUTO, 
Cocoa i 6 eases Saliferous red sandstone. 
ow 
as 
| 
cs) 
3 
— 


essennnsenneses Tertiary sands and clays. 


HUALLAGA RIVER. 


“93 OCF 
‘SVOADVWINNAX 
cf 


Structure of the Amazons Valley. 361 


subsidence has taken place since the Conquest* ; for an Inca- 
rial road, with side-walls intended to run along the coast, 
starts from Pacasmdyo, and ends in the sea some three miles 
south. 

The western Cordillera is doubtless Mesozoic, the Pacific 
side being probably Jurassic, as in Southern Peru, and the 
oriental side Cretaceous. From the slope facing Pacasmayo 
I obtained Jurassic Cardiums and Ostreas, and an Ammonite 
resembling 4. Murchison?. Above Balsas, near Tomependa, 
Humboldt found and Von Buch determined Echini, Isocardias, 
Pectens, Ostreas, and Ammonites of Cretaceous age; and 
similar forms were discovered by Raimondi below, within the 
department of Ancachs. Half a day’s journey west of Cha- 
chapoyas is a highly fossiliferous limestone, abounding with 
Ammonites and Pectens, which, according to Professor Hyatt, 
are Liassict. The fossils are most common along the left bank 
of the Utcubamba, near Tingo. Some of the Ammonites are 
a foot in diameter. Belemnites and Starfishes have also been 
found further down the Utcubamba, near Bagua; and at San 
Carlos is an extensive salt deposit. The dark-brown shale 
near the summit of Piscoguafuna, dipping strongly to the east- 
ward, contains numerous Middle-Lias Ammonites. The rapid 
Cachiyacu, tearing its way down from the Punta de Schalca, 
brings along many Ammonites and Brachiopods of Cretaceous 


* I have elsewhere called attention to the singular fact that every suc- 
cessive measurement of the Andes gives a reduced elevation, tempting 
one to believe that either the chain is sinking or the atmospheric pressure 
increasing. Thus, Humboldt (1805) made the altitude of Quito 9570 
feet ; the writer (1867), 9520; Reiss and Stiibel (1870), 9350. Pichincha, 
according to Humboldt, is 15,922 feet ; according to the writer, 15,827 ; 
according to Reiss and Stiibel, 15,704. In 1827 Pentland very carefully 
estimated the altitude of Lake Titicaca at 12,795 feet; and Friesach, in 
1858, determined it to be 12,630; but the recent railway-levellings from 
the coast make it only 12,493. 

+ The following is an abstract of Professor Hyatt’s paper presented to 
the Boston Society of Natural History, January 20, 1875, entitled “Notice 
of Jurassic and Cretaceous Ammonites collected in South America by 
Professor James Orton, with an Appendix upon the Cretaceous Ammonites 
of Professor Hartt’s collection ” :— 

“ Jurasstc AMMONITES (lias) :—Arnioceras ceras, Agassiz (Amm. 
ceras, Giebel) : under this name I have been obliged to describe several 
badly preserved specimens, which resemble in their characteristics very 
closely this well-marked species of the Lower Lias: Joc. Piscoguaiiuna, 
Northern Peru. Arnioceras miserabilis?, Hyatt (Amm. miserabilis?, 
Quenst.): doc. Piscoguanuna. Caloceras Ortoni, Hyatt: this new species 
is closely allied to Amm. stronotus, Quenst., also a Liassic species: Joc. 
Tingo, Northern Peru. Phylloceras Loscombi, Hyatt (Amm. Loscombi, 
D’Orb.): this is another Lias form, probably Middle Lias, from the same 
locality. Perisphinctes anceps, Waagen : this species indicates the presence 
of the higher divisions of the Jura, the Lower Oxford of Oppel, perhaps 


362 Prof. J. Orton on the Geological 


age. This Punta, the saddle which divides the rivers Cachi- 
yacu and Mayo, continues northward ; and through its limestone 
strata the Marajion has cut the Pongo de Manseriche. The 
limestone at the Pongo yielded me a Protocardia, a linguiform 
Ostrea, and an Exogyra of Cretaceous type. All the Pongos 
on the Upper Marafion are made through limestone mountains. 
The Punta de Schalca is also a prolongation of the calcareous 
range which crosses the Hualliga at the Pongo de Aguirre. 
It is probable therefore that this western wall at the head of 
the Amazons valley is of Cretaceous age. 

The Cerro de Icuto is flanked on the east with saliferous 
red sandstone. It contains the valuable salt-mines of Cachi- 
puerto, on the Cachiyacu; and without doubt the salt-hills of 
Chasuta and Pilluana on the Hualliga belong to the same 
formation, as also the gypsum-beds in the elevated ridge sepa- 
rating the Hualléga from the Ucayali. The Cerro de Sal, 
further south, near the head of the Pachitea, may likewise be 
contemporaneous*. ‘The Icuto rock is unfossiliferous, and I 
could not find its relation to the Schalca limestone. The 
great Moyobamba valley, enclosed between the Schalca and 
Piscoguaituna ranges, 1s lined with friable shales of divers 
colours (red, yellow, purple, blue, and black), with overlying 
soft white sandstone. Drs. Raimondi and Spruce refer this 
to the Triassic. Near Tarapoto, where the shales contain 
Ammonites of immense size, there are jointed columns of trap- 
rock and cliffs of white salt. 

In crossing the Andes in the latitude of Lake Titicaca east- 
ward, we first find Oolitic formations largely covered with in- 
trusive rocks. After passing the summit of the coast Cordillera 


the Kelloway division of that formation: Joc. Compuerta, near Lake 
Titicaca, fifty miles north-west of Puno, altitude of 15,500 feet. Stephano- 
ceras macrocephalum, Waagen: the identity of this, as well as the former, 
with European species cannot be doubted ; it indicates the same division 
of the Jura: loc. Caracolis, near Lake Titicaca. It is probable that the 
whole series of Jurassic rocks exist in Peru and Bolivia. 

“CRETACEOUS AMMONITES.—The remarks upon the specimens in this 
division are interesting simply because they have furnished me the means 
of establishing a new genus to include the forms which have hitherto 
been regarded as Cretaceous Ceratites. This genus I have called Buchi- 
ceras, in honour of the great German geologist Leopold von Buch. It 
includes the following species :—B. bilobatum, Hyatt, n. sp., loc. Punta de 
Schalea, Northern Peru; this would be generally supposed to be identical 
with the Amm. syriacus, Von Buch, but the comparison of authentic spe- 
cimens shows specific differences; B. serratum, Hyatt, n. sp., loc. Cachi- 
yacu, Northern Peru, doubtless washed down from the Punta de 
Schalea.” 

* The gorge of Tunkini on the Upper Ucayali is described by Castelnau 
as ‘‘freestone.” 


Structure of the Amazons Valley. 363 


we have purely sedimentary strata, contorted, but dipping 
easterly—conglomerate, sandstone, slate, and Jurassic lime- 
stone. -Then follow, in succession :—Tiassic beds (remarkably 
like those in the Moyobamba valley, capped with white sand- 
stone, and broken by protruding igneous rocks); Carboniferous, 
at the south end of the lake, and reappearing east of Cocha- 
bamba on the headwaters of the Chapara; and the Devonian 
and Silurian, forming the mass of the high Andes. 

If now we examine the valley of the Amazons, we shall 
be struck with its remarkably uniform character, such as is 
presented by no other region on the globe of equal area. From 
the Andes to the Atlantic, and from the Falls of the Madeira 
to the Orinoco, scarcely any thing is visible but clays and 
sandstones. 

The fundamental rock is metamorphic, chiefly gneiss and 
granite. It is exposed at the falls of the tributaries, especially 
on the Madeira; it is greatly disturbed, and frequently broken 
through by porphyritic dykes. The granite contains little 
mica and much quartz. ‘The valley is bounded on the north 
and south by immense metamorphic areas. The low water- 
shed between the Amazons and Paraguay is covered with 
Tertiary beds ; but the still lower region of the Upper Rio 
Negro is one great undulating sheet of granite and gneiss 
completely denuded of the stratified rocks that once overlay 
it, save here and there a thin covering of white sand and red 
loam filling the hollows, and abrupt peaks that suddenly rise 
from the plain. 

Silurian formations are rarely visible. The gold and topaz- 
bearing rocks of Minas Geraes probably belong to this age ; 
but they are greatly altered. In the Bolivian Andes, facing 
the Madeira valley, is an extensive development of Silurian 
slates and sandstones. ‘The only undoubted Devonian forma- 
tion in the valley is the plain north of the Serra of Ereré, 
discovered by Hartt. 

The horizontal limestone strata at Itaituba on the Tapajos, 
and on the Trombetas across the Amazons, abound with 
Brachiopods of the Coal-measures. D’Orbigny and Forbes 
have pointed out isolated Carboniferous deposits in the Titi- 
caca basin and near Santa Cruz, on the Mamoré. From the 
Pichis, which flows directly from the Cerro de Sal (a spur of 
the eastern Cordillera), I obtained several fossils of limited 
vertical range which go to show that the Pichis, Bolivian, and 
Itaituban beds are identical. The Pichis, Titicaca, Oruro, and 
Guaco (province of San Juan) deposits lie in the same line, 
north-west south-east, along the Andes. The altitude of the 
Tapajos beds is 125 feet, of the Pichis over 700 feet, of the 


364 Prof. J. Orton on the Geological 


Titicaca 12,500 feet; and Raimondi has found Carboniferous 
rocks on the Apurimac at the height of more than 14,000 feet. 
It is evident that through the Paleozoic ages at least the basin 
of the Amazons was an open sea*, 

No‘Mesozoic rocks are visible east of the Andes, except 
the Cretaceous conglomerate found by Chandless on the 
Upper Purtis, which, however, was evidently washed down 


* A pebbly bottom is first struck in ascending the Ucayali about fifteen 
miles up the Pachitea. Now and then bluffs of yellowish-grey sandstone 
abound on the Pachitea; but the Ucayali, for 700 miles from its mouth, 
flows through a vast pampa, overflowed in the rainy season. The rocky 
bed of the Pichis (lat. 10°, long. 75°) is filled with fragmentary fossiliferous 
limestone of an ash-grey colour. At Puerto Tucker, the highest point 
navigable in canoes, lofty mountains are seen about seven miles distant, 
extending east and west. Iam indebted to the Hydrographical Commis- 
sion for specimens from the bed of the Pichis. Among them are two 
corals, which I have submitted to Professors Hall and Pourtales. One 
is cyathophylloid, having the structure of Amplerus; but it is com- 
pound. The other has the aspect of Syringopora, and may be an Edrio- 
phyllum of small size. The evidence is in fayour of their Carboniferous 
age. The following note on the mollusks is by Mr. Orville A. Dewey, of 
Cornell University :—“ On his return from Peru in 1874, Prof. James Orton 
submitted to me for examination a piece of fossiliferous limestone from 
the Pichis river. The mass was a waterworn pebble of dark-blue stone, 
scarcely larger than one’s fist. The fossils being silicified, the specimen 
was treated with acid, and a number of species of Brachiopoda obtained. 
The only other fussil was a slender ramose coral or Bryozoan, which, being 
imperfectly silicified, could not be obtained for identification. The number 
of individuals and species occurring in so small a mass indicate an ex- 
ceedingly rich fauna in the locality. The following are the species de- 
termined :— 

“ SPIRIFERA CAMERATA, Morton: this widely distributed species is 
represented by several specimens, one of which is of considerable size, and 
shows unmistakably the characteristics of the species; the fasciculated 
arrangement of the ribs, though distinct, is not strongly marked; and in 
this as in other respects it agrees with the forms found on the Tapajos. 
The occurrence of this form in the Andes strengthens the view which I 
had taken in my paper on the Brazilian Carboniferous Brachiopods (Bull. 
Cornell Univ. vol. i.), that S. condor, D’Orb., from Lake Titicaca is identical 
with the North-American species. SPrIRIFERA or SPIRIFERINA, sp.: 
there is also a fragment with rather coarse simple ribs not recognizable 
specifically ; the aspect is that of a Spiriferma; but no puncta have been 
observed. SPrRIFERA PERPLEXA, M‘Chesney-: a single dorsal valve is 
referred to this species. In the paper above cited I have endeavoured to 
show that this well-known and widely distributed American form is 
distinct from the European S. lineata, Martin, to which it has usually been 
referred. An exceedingly small specimen, presenting the characters of a 
smooth Spirifera, is probably the young of this species or of S. plano— 
convera, Shumard. Eumrrria Mormonu, Marcou (Retzia punctulifera, 
Shumard), is by far the most abundant species, being represented by ten or 
a dozen specimens in the rock examined; one of these is figured on pl. viii. fig. 8 
in my paper referred to. TEREBRATULA BOVIDENS, Morton(?): a crushed 
specimen agrees perfectly with Morton’s species from Missouri in the cha- 
racters of the beak and in general form, as far as the latter can be observed. 
This species is known from two Bolivian localities. Salter identified it, 


Structure of the Amazons Valley. 365 


from a higher locality further south*. The Andean region 
was covered by the Jurassic sea, and was afterward elevated 
(in Northern Peru) 11,000 feet. ‘The moment the Andes began 
to rise, the topography of the Amazons valley was fore- 
shadowed. The superficial Cretaceous strata up the Parana- 
pura, at the Pongo de Manseriche, and from ‘lomependa up 
the remarkable longitudinal valley of the Upper Marafion to 
Balsas, into the department of Ancachs, would indicate that 
so much at least of the great river began to exist in the 
early Tertiary. Without doubt, during the Cretaceous period 
the Atlantic and Pacific were continuous oceans, flowing over 
not only the Panama isthmus, but also over all Kquatorial 
America, save a few islands and reefs. We are not surprised 
therefore to find the same Cretaceous (and even Miocene) 
species on both sides of the Andesf, 

The vast basin (whether Carboniferous or Cretaceous I will 
not say) formed by the rise of the Andes and the metamorphic 
regions on the north and south received an immense sheet of 
coloured clays, sands, and sandstones. This deposit, unique in 
its extent and origin, is known as the Amazonian Tertiary 
formation. It was the sediment of a brackish Mediterranean, 
or of a quiet lake to which brackish water had occasional 
access. ‘The argillaceous and loamy beds are universal; the 
sandstone has been reduced by subsequent denudation, and is 
now nearly confined to the Lower Amazonsf. [Excepting this 


under the name of 7. mllepunctata, among some specimens brought from 
Santa Cruz by My. Cummings (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xvii. p- 50) ; 
and Toula describes an apparently identical form from Cochabamba as 7. 
Hochstettert (Proc. Vienna Acad. lix.). RyHNCHONELLA or CAMARO- 
PHORIA, sp.: a small specimen; ovate, about as long as wide; ventral 
valve iopreeed, convex, with a ‘broad shallow sinus extending but little 
beyond the middle, and marked by two rounded ribs ; dorsal valye gibbous ; 
surface smooth. Should this prove to be new, I would suggest the name 
of R. (or C.) Orton. Of these species, S. camerata, S. per rplesva, and £. 
Mormon occur on the Tapajos in beds equivalent to the North-American 
Coal-measures, of which the same species, with 7. bowidens, are charac- 
teristic. I have endeavoured to show (Bull. Cornell Univ. vol. i. part 2, 

p- 6) that the fossils found in various Bolivian localities belong to the 
same division of the Carboniferous age. The existence of a Carboniferous 
basin in Peru quite widely removed ‘from the Titicaca basin on the south, 
and from the T'apajos basin on the east, is an exceedingly interesting 
point in South-American geology. 

* Dr. Galt brought an Ammonite from the mouth of the Pichis on the 
Pachitea (Upper Ue: ayali), which appears to be Cretaceous. It was pro- 
bably washed down from the south. 

+ Mr. Bland informs me, after an examination of my land-shells, that 
the general aspect of the living Budimi from the Peruvian Andes is 
remarkably like the Lower Californian. 

{ Vesicular ferruginous sandstone occurs far up the Madeira and 
Negro. I am not aware of its existence in any part of the Marafion 
region, 


566 Prof. J. Orton on the Geological 


sandstone, the material is so thoroughly comminuted that a 
pebble is a rarity. The Marafion Indians, upon returning 
from up the Ucayali and other tributaries, bring home rocks 
to sharpen their knives. I have seen, however, concretions, 
nodular and stalactiform, strikingly similar to the marly con- 
cretions noticed by Darwin in the Pampean mud. 

Previous to the expedition of the writer across the continent 
in 1867, this vast homogeneous formation along the great 
river had not yielded a single fossil. In the words of Professor 
Agassiz, ‘Tertiary deposits have never been observed in any 
part of the Amazonian basin.” And it was on this negative 
evidence mainly that the distinguished naturalist hazarded the 
conjecture that the formation was drift*. But the banks of 
the Marajion prove to be highly fossiliferous. At Pebas, near 
the mouth of the Ambiyacu, | discovered in one of the beds 
of blue clay, 12 feet below the surface, a multitude of fossil 
shells. Below this bed is a seam of lignite, and then another 
layer of fossils. I engaged Mr. Hauxwell, an English col- 
lector, to search for other localities ; and in 1870 he reported 
a large deposit on the south side of the Marafion, below Pebas, 
at Pichana. he shells were larger and more plentiful than 
at Pebas, and were found from 6 to 20 feet beneath the soil. 
In revisiting the Amazons in 1873, I discovered at Iquitos, 
more than a hundred miles west of Pebas, a still more prolific 
bedt. Here the shells occur above, below, and in the lignite 
band, beginning about 20 feet from the surface. They are 
best exposed about two miles below the town. A well dug at 
Iquitos shows :—first, 7 feet of variegated clays, 9 feet of fine 


* The history of the attempt to find the traces of glaciation in this 
equatorial region is short. The Cambridge professor, who had berated 
other naturalists for theorizing without facts, entered the mouth of the 
Amazons for the first time in his life with the confidence of a prophet, 
foreordaining boulders, moraines, striz, and all the other appurtenances 
of a gigantic glacier. All proved to be imaginary; yet the chief and 
his satellites stoutly kept their original faith. Professor Hartt, after 
propounding several modifications, the last one being the possible glacial 
origin of the superticial layer (to which the Pebas shells had driven 
him), finally owns that, “ having no evidence whatever of the former 
existence of glaciers in the Amazons, the question of the glacial origin 
of the valley need not be raised.” For evidence against the supposition 
of a glacial epoch at the Equator, see ‘Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1871, 
vol. viii. p. 297. Keller, in his late exploration of the Madeira, searched 
diligently for erratic boulders; but not a trace of the “ foundlings ” could 
he discover. ‘TI never believed for a moment,” writes Mr. Darwin, “ in 
Agassiz’s idea of the origin of the Amazonian formation.” 

+ It is very singular that Castelnau and Herndon overlooked the 
shells at Pebas, since they are plainly exposed—and still more strange 
that Mr. Steer, who examined the beds at Pebas and Pichana in 1871, 
found nothing at Iquitos, where I found shells even more abundant 
than below. All the known localities were discovered by myself and 
by Mr. Hauxwell, under my instructions. 


Structure of the Amazons Valley. 367 


sand; next, several feet of pebbles ; and then blue clay con- 
taining shells. From the collections made at these localities, 
the following thirty species have been determined :— 


BIVALVES. UNIVALVES. 

Pachyodon carinatus, Conrad. Iseea Ortoni, Gabb. 
— obliquus, Gadd. lintea, Conrad. 

tenuis, Gabb. Liris laqueata, Conrad. 

erectus, Conrad. Ebora crassilabra, Conrad. 
—— cuneatus, Conrad. Nesis bella, Conrad. 

ovatus, Conrad. Neritina Ortoni, Conrad. 

cuneiformis, Conrad. Dyris gracilis, Conrad. 

dispar, Conrad. Hemisinus sulcatus, Conrad. 
Dreissena scripta, Conrad. Steerei, Conrad. 
Anodon Batesii, Woodward. Tquitosa tuberculifera, Conrad*, 

pebasana, Conrad. Pachytoma tertiana, Conrad. 
Triquetra longula, Conrad. Toxosoma eborea, Conrad. 
Ostomya papyria, Conrad. Cirrobasis venusta, Conrad. 
Haplotherus capax, Conrad. Liosoma curta, Conrad. 


Cyclocheila pebasana, Conrad. 
Bulimus linteus, Conrad. 

These interesting fossils have attracted much attention by 
their extraordinary character, and by the light which they throw 
upon the largest continuous Tertiary formation in the world. 
All the species and twelve of the genera are extinct. The 
impalpable clay in which they were imbedded was admirably 
fitted for their preservation. Some have retained their colours 
and epidermis ; and the bivalves generally occur with the valves 
united and closed. ‘They exist also in such vast numbers that 
they must have lived and died on the spot. The bivalves 
are most abundant at Pichana, and the univalves at Iquitos— 
localities at least 150 miles apart: the former may be the lower 
stratum, and the other the upper. The Hemistnus is particu- 
larly abundant at Iquitos, and very rare in the Pebas district. 
Mr. Gabb led me astray in saying that these shells are marine. 

_Most of them are freshwater; many are estuarine (but might 
have lived in fresh or brackish water); and a few are terres- 
trial. Mr. Conrad, who examined my large collections, and 
is better prepared to speak than any other paleontologist, 
considers the beds Hocenef. 

* This beautiful and characteristic shell was originally described, in 
Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. vol. xxvi., as a Hemisinus; but Mr. 
Conrad has since decided that it belongs to a new genus, distinguished 
by its high Melania-like spire and short patuluus aperture. ‘ Subulate, 
subturreted ; whorls numerous, spirally ribbed ; aperture short, oval ; colu- 
mella regularly arched, solid, subtruncated at base; outer lip regularly 


curved.” The name is derived from Iquitos, Peru, where it is very 
abundant. Hemisinus and Triquetra are characteristic genera of South- 
American rivers. 

+ Per contra, Professor Hartt, who has never seen the Maraiion, de- 
cides “ that it was in the latter part of the stage of growth of the basin 
that the clays of the Upper Amazon were deposited and the Pebas 
shells lived. This appears to have been near the close of the Tertiary.” 


368 On the Geological Structure of the Amazons Valley. ° 


I am not prepared to give the vertical or horizontal distri- 
bution of these fossils. So far as visible at low water, they 
appear to range over 20 feet of depth, coming nearer to the 
surface at Pebas than at Iquitos; but the main layer lies 
nearly parallel with the level of the river, which falls about 
40 feet between the two places. They occur on both sides of 
the lignite, which is traceable from Tabatinga to the Huallaga. 
The shell-bed must extend far west of Iquitos; and in my 
last expedition I procured a mass of yellow clay, containing 
the “ Pebas shells,” from a point several hundred miles up the 
Ucayali: the precise locality I cannot give, as I did not visit 
it. Evidently this Tertiary basin is not so contracted as the 
glacialists have tried to made it. Dr. Galt brought from the 
Pachitea (near the junction of the Pichis and Palcazu) a beau- 
tiful Ostrea, which Conrad calls O. callacta, and says it is a 
Tertiary form, and was filled with a light-coloured clay strikingly 
similar to that of the Pebas beds*. Mastodon remains have 
been found near Moyobamba; and silicified wood is occasionally 
seen in the hands of the Marafion Indians. 

It is evident that such an even sheet of fine earth could not 
have been spread over such a vast area by streams from the 
rising Andes; it must be the deposit of a quiet inland lake. 
It is evident that the Amazons estuary extended further west 
than now, the result of a gentle oscillation: a subsidence of 
one hundred feet at Tabatinga would make the tides felt on 
the Marafion. It is evident that the condition of things in 
the Brazilian Amazons, both during and after the deposition of 
the formation, was different from that in the Maraiion region. 
If there is any difference in age, I should give the priority 
to the latter. It is evident that the Andes did not reach their 
present altitude until after the deposition of the Amazonian 
formation,—though it was a slow movement, in mass; for the 
beds are nowhere unequally tilted or dislocated. The clay- 
beds ascend with gentle inclination the eastern slope, being 
visible far up the Napo, Pastdssa, and Hualliga. Balsa Puerto, 
3° 15! west of Iquitos and 400 feet higher, stands on a thick bed 
of red, yellow, and white clays, resting on a soft slate, dipping 
easterly}. By the continued rise of the Andes, the great 
equatorial lake, already shallowed by sediment, was drained, 
leaving only a network of rivers, igarapes, and lagunes. 
Poughkeepsie, New York, 

September 22, 1875. 


* In the ferruginous clay at Villa Bella, Lower Amazons, I found 
imbedded a little shell, which Conrad refers to Aczcula. 

+ At the head of the Napo and Pastassa the Andes begin with a soft 
slate of great thickness, overlying mica-schist and trachyte. 


W. C. M'Intosh on Linotrypane apogon. 369 


L.—WNote on Linotrypane apogon. By W. C. M‘InTosn. 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, 

In the ‘Annals’ for this month (October) is mentioned an 
article, by M. Edmond Perrier, “‘On a new intermediate Type 
of the Subkingdom Vermes (Polygordius?, Schneider).”” Se 
far as can be seen, this form is very closely allied to, if not 
identical with, that previously described in the ‘ Proceedings 
of the Royal Society of Edinburgh’ (1873-74, vol. viii. p. 386), 
from specimens dredged in abundance in the skell-gravel of 
Bressay Sound, Shetland, in 1871.  M. Perrier classifies it 
with Polygordius, as an intermediate type between the Anne- 
lids and the Nemerteans. From the structure of the preserved 
examples formerly alluded to, it was provisionally associated 
with the Opheliide, and named Linotrypane apogon. The 
accompanying outlines (A and B) will explain the general 


vy q Lip 
Op 
| Wy ae 
\! WY_& 
S: Wihew€ 


structure of the body-wall, and supplement the description in 
the ‘ Proc. Royal Soc. Edinb.,’ since there was no opportunity 
for the illustration of that paper otherwise than by the coloured 
drawings at the reading of it. 

If the oblique muscle (m) in Linotrypane (fig. A), passing 
upwards on each side, be greatly strengthened, the upper region 
of the body will be drawn inwards and downwards, whilst a 
ventral ridge (bounded superiorly by the oblique muscle) will 
be formed at each side. ‘This is just what happens in a new 
Ammotrypane from Connemara (fig. B), in another from Kil- 
libegs Harbour, and a third (noticed in the former paper) from 
Valentia. The great oblique muscle springs in each case 
from the raphe at the nerve-cords, and passes upwards and 
outwards to the body-wall. Moreover, between the extremes 
of structure (as shown in Linotrypane on the one hand, and 
Ophelia Uimacina with its two prominent ventral ridges, or 
Ammotrypane aulogaster with its single basal and two terminal 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 26 


370 On a new Species of Kupetomena. 


ventral processes, on the other) there is a series of intermediate 
forms, which bridge over the apparent gaps. 

The bristles are very feebly developed in the Irish forms ; 
and from these it is but a brief step to their total vanishing 
in Linotrypane. A similar tendency to the disappearance of 
the bristles occurs in a new and remarkably elongated Ammo- 
trypane recently brought by Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys from a depth 
of 1750 fathoms, while dredging in H.M.S. ‘ Valorous.’ The 
segmentation in this annelid is only indicated by the very 
minute bristle-tufts, which are invisible to the naked eye, so 
that, from the dorsum, it resembles a large Linotrypane. 

I am, Gentlemen, 
Murthly, Your obedient Servant, 
October 8, 1875. W.C. M‘InTOsH. 


LI.—On a new Species of the Genus EKupetomena. 
By Joun GOuLp, F.R.S. 


I AM indebted to Mr. Henry Whitely for the opportunity of 
describing, through the ‘Annals,’ a fine species of humming- 
bird which has just arrived in this country. This new bird 
(E. hirundo) is very similar to the Hupetomena macroura, and 
is the western representative of that bird on the great con- 
tinent of South America. 

The new bird differs from the old by having a shorter tail, 
the feathers of which are broader and less rigid; the wing, on 
the other hand, is larger and longer. In colour, while the 
FE. macroura is always blue on the head and breast, the new 
species is distinguished by these parts being washed with green. 

The following is a correct description of 4. hirundo :— 
Head and throat deep blue, with a wash of green on the crown; 
body both above and beneath green; wings, tail, and under- 
coverts steel-bluish black; bill jet-black. Female similarly 
coloured to the male; but the outer shaft of the wing is not 
enlarged as in the male, where the stem of this feather is 
dilated as in £. campyloptera. ‘Total length 64 inches, bill 3, 
wing 34, tail 33. 

Mr. Whitely found numbers of this bird flying over the 
open plains in pursuit of insects. He says, ‘“ they rarely ap- 
proach a flower, but appear to take their food hawking about 
in the air in the manner of swallows—in fact, at first sight 
might be easily mistaken for those birds.” 

Habitat. Huiro, in the Valley of Santa Ana, Peru (eleva- 
tion 4800 feet). 


Bibliographical Notice. 371 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. 


Figures of Characteristic British Fossils ; with Descriptive Remarks. 
By W. H. Baty, F.LS., F.G.S., &. &. Part IV. 8vo, with 
12 plates. London: Van Voorst, 1875. 


We welcome with pleasure the fourth Part of Mr. W. H. Baily’s 
work, completing the first volume, which is devoted to the Paleozoic 
Fossils, and has 48 lithographic plates, drawn by the author himself, 
and comprising more than 700 figures of fossils ; and of these over 
300 are original. The descriptive remarks on the natural history of 
the groups of fossils are illustrated with 18 woodcuts, engraved 
by Mr. W. Oldham, and including 58 figures. The figures are of 
natural size, except where otherwise mentioned ; and the subjects are 
arranged zoologically and stratigraphically. 

In this lately published Part IV. we have (pp. li-lxiv) an account 
of the Old Red Sandstone and Devonian Rocks and their fossils, 
both those (Plants, Crustaceans, and Fishes) of the possibly fresh- 
water sandstones and those of the marine beds of Devonshire ; 
there must, however, be a slip of the pen at page lx, where the 
Amorphozoa are included in the Foraminifera. The Carboniferous 
rocks and their fossils succeed (pp. lxiv-lxxv). The Permian rocks 
and their fossils are treated of in pp. lxxvy—Ixxviii; but their Crustacea, 
numerous though small, are only noticed by the remark that there 
are no Permian Trilobites! A short summary of the Paleozoic 
fossils follows (pp. lxxix,1xxx); but the notice of the Cambrian 
fossils ignores what has been worked out of late years in that old 
Trilobitic fauna (Plutonia, &e.) by Mr. Hicks and others; and the 
occurrence of the first land-plant in the Uppermost Silurian and of 
the first fish in the Lower Ludlow (not “ the very uppermost ”’) beds 
would be of interest to the student. 

The subjects of the plates are carefully chosen and truthfully drawn 
by the author, as in the earlier Parts; and some are clearer in out- 
line, apparently engraved on stone. The “ Explanations” are well 
planned and concise, as usual. Fig. 16 of plate 41, though not in 
the Explanation, is noticed at p.lxxv. “ End view” at p. 119, 
third line, should be “ edge view.” ‘ Scowleri ” for ‘‘ Scouleri,” and 
other slight mistakes, show the want of literary editing, which 1s still 
more evident throughout the Descriptive Remarks. A long list of 
Errata and Addenda (pp. 125, 126) in some measure meets this 
deficiency ; and the reader, correcting for himself as he proceeds, 
will find no hindrance to his becoming acquainted with upwards of 
700 characteristic fossil forms, carefully selected out of the 4000 
British Paleeozoic species, well illustrated, and elucidated by descrip- 
tive remarks on their natural history and their places in the geological 
series. 

There is no doubt of Mr. Baily’s well-arranged Book of British 
Fossils being of the greatest use to the geological professor, student, 
and amateur. Mr. Baily is an ardent paleontologist, skilled artist, 
and experienced teacher; and he has evidently devoted his scant 


ole Miscellaneous. 


leisure most untiringly to this labour of love. Withm the narrow 
hmits of this book the author has indeed amassed great stores of 
information, and has referred the reader to most of the original 
sources, should he desire to follow up the study of Paleontology. 

This first volume is to be followed by others on the Secondary 
and Tertiary Fossils. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


On some Lepidoptera with Terebrant Trunks, destructive of Oranges. 
By M. J. Kincxen. 


A Frenca botanist, M. Thozet, residing at Rockhampton, in Aus- 
tralia, called my attention some years ago (in 1871) to a Lepido- 
pteron of the genus Ophideres (O. fullonica, Linn.), which he charged 
with piercing oranges in order to feed upon their juice. Being con- 
vineed, like all other naturalists, that the Lepidoptera have without 
exception flexible trunks, with no rigidity, I doubted the observation 
of M. Thozet, and shut up in a box the asserted depredators, pro- 
posing to examine them at my leisure. This examination I put off 
from day to day, until I lately read in an Australian journal* an 
article in which an anonymous author noticed the depredations com- 
mitted by O. fullonicat, and affirmed, with all the guarantees of care- 
ful observation, that these moths perforate the skin of the oranges 
in order to pump out their juice. During the summer nights they 
may, without great precautions, be detected at work; absorbed in 
the operation they are performing, they allow themselves to be 
captured by hand even upon the oranges. Being curious to obtain 
evidence of the correctness of these observations, I now carefully 
examined the trunk of these insects. What was my surprise at 
discovering a singular and most unexpected fact of adaptation. 

It is well-known that the Lepidoptera are distinguished from alk 
other insects by a character of organization of absolute fixity: the 
buccal organs are modified to form a trunk; or, more explicitly, as. 
was demonstrated by Savigny, the excessively elongated maxillee 
constitute an organ of suction. These long, slender, flexible maxille, 
terminated by a thin point of great flexibility, are applied to each 
other, but leave between them a fine canal. The Lepidoptera are 
therefore constructed te suck up the nectar of open flowers, to imbibe 
various fluid aliments. By a strange exception, the moths of the 
genus Ophideres, Boisd., possess a rigid trunk, a true borer of ideak 
perfection, capable of piercing the skin of fruits, of boring through 
even the thickest and most resistent envelopes. This trunk is a 
perfect mstrument, which would be an excellent model for the 


* ©The Capricornian,’ vol. i. no. 9, May 8, 1875, published at Rock- 
hampton. Kindly communicated to me by M. Carriére, head gardener of 
the nurseries of the Museum. 

+ In the article in question the moth is by mistake called O, zudllonia- 


Miscellaneous. 313 


making of new tools to be employed in boring holes im various 
materials. Partaking at once of the barbed lance, the gimlet, and 
the rasp, it can pierce, bore, and tear, at the same time allowing 
liquids to pass without impediment by the internal canal. The two 
applied maxille terminate in a sharp triangular point, furnished 
with two barbs; they then become enlarged, and present on the 
lower surface three portions of the thread of a screw; while their 
sides and their upper surface are covered with short strong spines, 
projecting from the centre of a depression with hard and abrupt 
margins. The purpose of these spines is to tear the eells of the 
orange-pulp, as the rasp serves to open the eells of the beetroot, in 
order to extract the sugar from them. The upper region of the 
trunk is covered below and on the sides with fine close-set strix, 
arranged in half-screws, which give it the properties of a file; the 
striz are interrupted here and there by small spines of soft con- 
sistence, which serve for the pereeption of tactile sensations. The 
orifice of the canal through which the liquids ascend is situated on 
the lower surface below the first serew-thread. The annexed figures 
will serve to render this short description sufficiently intelligible. 


A B C 


ie 


>) 


—=35 


SS BIE. 


SSSSSSSESSS SSS SSX 


LE LLL 


Trunk of Ophideres fullonica. <A, in profile; B, from below; C, from 
above; ¢, interior canal; 0, orifice of the canal. 


Not content with examining Ophideres fullonica, Linn., I investi- 
gated all the representatives of the genus, and found that O. materna, 
Linn., 0. salaminia, Cram., O. imperator, Boisd., as well as the other 
species, have a powerful trunk in the form of a borer. The struc- 
ture of the maxille therefore furnishes a generic character of 
great value; moreover it establishes a closer relationship between 
the Lepidoptera, the Hemiptera, and certain Diptera in which the 
maxilize are destined to pierce tissues. 

The Australian colonists dread O. fullontca on account of the 
mischief caused by it in the orange-plantations ; for the fruits which 


374 Miscellaneous. 


it pierces with holes quickly spoil, and soon fall to the ground 
and rot. All the Lepidoptera of the genus Ophideres being, as I 
have just shown, furnished with a terebrant trunk, it is incon- 
testable that they have similar habits, and that they will bore 
into oranges and other fruits. As they are very widely diffused 
in tropical regions, they must justly be ranged among injurious 
insects. Unfortunately their early stages are unknown, so that 
no really practical method of destruction suggests itself to the 
mind; but their large size and striking colours allowing them to 
be recognized at the first glance, they may be killed without any 
fear of reproach for committing a judicial error.— Comptes Rendus, 
August 30, 1875, pp. 397-400. 


Corals at the Galapagos Islands. By L. F. Pourraués. 


The Galapagos Islands are, as is well known, an important point 
in the geographical distribution of corals, being almost exactly on 
the boundary of the coral-producing part of the Pacific Ocean and 
that portion which is destitute of them on account of the low tempe- 
rature of the water. All the writers on the subject have placed this 
group of islands in this latter portion. During the visit of the United- 
States Coast-Survey steamer ‘Hassler,’ a number of specimens of co- 
rals, of which the following is the list, were picked up on the beaches 
of several of the islands :— 


Ulangia Bradleyi, Verrill. Indefatigable Island. 
Pavonia gigantea, Verrill. James Island. 

clivosa, Verrill. Indefatigable Island. 

, sp. James Island. 

Astropsammia Pedersenii, Verrill. 

Pocillipora capitata, Verrill. Jervis and Charles Islands. 
Porites, sp. 


The undetermined Pavonia is a massive species with larger calicles 
than those of the two other ones, and more porous and lighter. The 
specimen is too much rolled for nearer determination. The Porites 
is massive also and in the same condition. 

The species are all, or nearly all, identical with those found at 
Panama. They are mostly reef-builders, but here live probably iso- 
lated and at a certain depth, having never been observed i situ. In 
individual growth they are fully equal to those from more favoured 
localities, the rolled pieces of Pavonia measuring six or seven inches 
in diameter, thus indicating masses of considerable size originally. 
They are not confined to the northernmost islands of the group, 
where we should more naturally look for them, from the greater 
proximity to the warm current, but, as the list shows, a Pocillipora 
was found at Charles Island, one of the southernmost. The proba- 
bility of fragments drifting from one island to the other is very 
small, owing to the considerable depth of water between them.— 
Silliman’s American Journal, October 1875. 


St) 
~] 
Or 


Miscellaneous. 


On the Development of the Pulmonate Gasteropoda. 
By M. H. For. 


Although this group of Mollusca has already been the subject 
of numerous works, the following lines will show how incomplete 
and erroneous are still the notions that we possess as to their de- 
velopment. 

Segmentation takes place in a manner conformable to what is 
observed in the Heteropoda. In all there is total segmentation, 
leading to the formation of a blastosphere, the nutritive half of 
which, consisting of elements of larger size and richer in proto- 
lecith, becomes invaginated in the other half. The aperture of in- 
vagination is nothing but the primitive mouth, and certainly does 
not become the anus as Mr. E. Ray Lankester asserts. It occupies at 
first the nutritive pole—that is to say, the pole opposite to the polar 
corpuscles (corpuscules de rebut); but these two poles soon become 
displaced, in consequence of the more rapid development of the 
ventral half of the embryo, in which the foot and the preconchylian 
invagination originate. The dorsal side of the primitive mouth is 
surmounted by a projection, which is particularly developed in 
Helix, a projection which enters by degrees into the cesophagus, to 
form there a winged longitudinal crest which afterwards disappears. 
This crest, which M. Lhering compares to the velum of other Gaste- 
ropoda, has really nothing in common with that organ, and may be 
related to the analogous projection that I have described in the 
embryos of the Pteropoda. 

The cells of the formative pole secrete between them a liquid 
which finally detaches all this region of the ectoderm and separates 
it from the entoderm. The vesicle thus produced occupies, in the 
aquatic Pulmonata, only the bottom of the dorsal region in the 
neighbourhood of the shell-depression ; in the terrestrial Pulmonata 
this vesicle occupies the whole of the dorsal region as far as the 
mouth, and attains considerable dimensions, only diminishing at the 
moment when the pedal sinuses begin to dilate. 

The formation of the digestive tube is the same as in the Hetero- 
poda. The embryonic digestive cavity is filled only with albumen, 
and not with a compact cellular tissue, as stated by M. Rahl. It 
never ceases to communicate with the exterior by the ciliated canal 
of the primitive invagination; only this canal buries itself more 
deeply at the same time with the neighbouring ectodermic tissues 
which form the cesophagus and the sac of the radula. The salivary 
glands are evaginations of the wall of the cesophagus on the sides 
of the sac of the radula. The deutolecith accumulates in great 
abundance in a portion of the cells of the embryonic digestive cavity, 
and forms one nutritive lobe or sac in the terrestrial Pulmonata, two 
lobes in the aquatic forms. These lobes are directly converted into 
the liver after the absorption of the deutolecith that they contain ; 
the hepatic cells are the entodermic cells of the nutritive sac, and 
not mesodermice cells as Mr. Lankester supposes. The intestine and 
the anus are formed as in the Heteropoda 


376 Miscellaneous. 


The velum occurs in all the aquatic Pulmonata, in which, however, 
it is but slightly developed, and eccurs enly in the form of a zone of 
cilia, interrupted on the back, and extending from the mouth to the 
dorsal vesicle. In Heliv the velum affects the same form, and forms 
two ciliated crescentiform ridges, which extend from the mouth to 
the neighbourhood of the shell-depression. 

The primitive kidney, which had previously been observed only 
in the terrestrial Pulmonata, occurs also in all the aquatic Pulmonata. 
In its origin it is a depression of the ectoderm, which is formed im- 
mediately below the velar ridge on each side at its posterior third, 
and becomes elongated forwards. The anterior part is not glandular 
in the aquatic Pulmonata; it presents the form of a ciliated tube, 
which opens like a funnel in the interior of the body a little above 
the mouth. It consequently affects the same form as the segmental 
organs of certain Vermes. It is this organ that has been taken in 
Limneus, by M. Rahl, for the cesephageal ganglia. It is undoubtedly 
also this organ that M. Ganine saw, but describes as a pair of large 
cells furnished with long efferent ducts. 

A little above the vibratile funnels of the primitive kidney, a 
mass of cells is seen to become detached from the ectoderm. These 
cells, which Mr. E. Ray Lankester has erroneously taken for the 
origin of the cerebroid ganglia in Limneus, in reality only give 
origin to conjunctive tissue. The cerebroid ganglia are subsequently 
formed, at the moment when the tentacles begin to push forth ; 
they detach themselves from the ectoderm at the base of the anterior 
side of the tentacles within the zone of the velum ; the process by 
which they are detached is a simple folding in Ancylus and Planorbis, 
but a well-marked invagination in the terrestrial Pulmonata. The 
eyes appear at the upper part of the tentacles, and the otocysts at: 
the sides of the base of the foet, by the same processes of formatior 
as the cerebroid ganglia. The pedal ganglia are always separatec 
from the ectoderm of the sides ef the foot by simple felding. 

The foot of the aquatic Pulmonata contracts alternately with th 
neck, thus producing a larval circulation. In the terrestrial Pulmo-. 
nata the extremity of the foot becomes converted into a great con~ 
tractile vesicle, which contracts alternately with the dorsal vesicle 
This pedal sinus in Arion has the form of a very long gut; ir 
Limax and Helis it is broad and flattened; and in Helix pomatia it 
attains such dimensions that it lines the whole inner surface of the 
egg-shell. We also find, in Heliv, on the right side a true larval 
heart like that of the Prosobranchiata. This larval heart afterwards 
passes into the pallial cavity, and does not cease beating until long 
after the definitive heart is formed. The definitive kidney is formed 
as in the Pteropoda, and communicates with the cavity of the peri- 
cardium by a ciliated duct. The heart appears as a simple contrac- 
tile cavity in the midst of the mesoderm, and afterwards surrounds 
itself with a pericardium. ; 

Thus the type of development of the Pulmonate Gasteropoda 
differs but little from that of the freshwater Prosobranchiata, which 
I have also studied.—Comptes Rendus, September 27, 1875, p. 523. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTH SERIES.] 


No. 96. DECEMBER 1875. 


LII.—On a Young Specimen of Pelagonemertes Rollestoni. 
By H. N. Moserey, Naturalist on board H.M.S. ‘Chal- 
lenger.’ 

[Plate XI.] 

On June 5, 1875, in lat. 34° 58' N., long. 139° 30’ E., about 

halfway between Vries Island, Oosima, and Cape Sagami, 

the trawl was used by H.M.S. ‘Challenger’ in from 755 to 

420 fathoms. A young specimen of a peculiar pelagic Nemer- 

tean, which has been described by me (Ann. & Mag. Nat. 

Hist. ser. 4, vol. xv. p. 165, March 1875) under the name of 

Pelagonemertes Rollestont, in honour of my friend and in- 

structor Prof. Rolleston, was fonnd by Dr. von Willemoes- 

Suhm adhering to the net, and by him handed over to me for 

examination. ‘The adult specimen before procured and de- 

seribed was in a similar manner found adhering to the trawl- 
net after a deep-sea dredging by Dr. von Willemoes-Suhm. 


The animal was very much smaller than the one obtained 
before, measuring only 13 millims. in extreme length and 
11 millims. in extreme breadth, and about 1 millim. in ex- 
treme thickness. It was in good preservation when found, 
and living; and being extremely transparent, much more of 
its structure could be observed than in the case of the more 
full-grown specimen. Unfortunately, an attempt to preserve 
the specimen by treatment with perosmic acid and subsequent 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xvi. 27 


378 Mr. H. N. Moseley on a Young 


action of glycerine failed, and the specimen perished. The 
trawl came up late in the evening, when only an hour of day- 
light remained ; the examination made was thus a hasty one. 

The animal showed the same feeble pulsating movements 
which had been shown by the adult. 

The external gelatinous investment of the body was per- 
fectly transparent ; and none of the peculiar corrugations of a 
thin superficial epidermic layer were visible as in the adult 
specimen. The contours of the body were well preserved, 
including those of the hinder portion, which was broken in 
the specimen before obtained. 

The fore part of the body is wide, with rounded margins ; 
the posterior narrowed, with a series of indentations on its 
margin corresponding to the successive pairs of diverticula of 
the digestive tract. At the extreme hinder termination of the 
body is a shallow notch, at the bottom of which is the anus. 

The mouth, which is a simple opening at the apex of a 
small, short, conical protuberance, was situate just in front of 
the nerve-ganglia on the ventral surface of the body (it is not 
shown in the figure, which represents the animal from the 
dorsal aspect). ‘The central canal of the digestive tract termi- 
nated in front in a wide rounded blind end, and tapered gra- 
dually to the anus at the posterior end of the body. 

The lateral diverticula in this young specimen were evi- 
dently in an immature condition; and the successive pairs 
showed successive. stages of development, the most anterior 
being the most fully formed. ‘This most anterior pair is the 
only one which shows a commencement of ramification at the 
peripheral extremities. ‘The ramifications, so ample and well 
marked in the adult worm, are seen here to be developed as 
cecal buds from the outer ends of the long diverticula. The 
diverticula themselves, of which five pairs were present in 
the young specimen here figured, arise, as can be seen 
from the figure (Pl. XI. fig. 1), as simple lateral buds 
from the central digestive tube. These buds gradually in- 
crease in length, their peripheral cecal ends being always 
larger than the tubes connecting these with the central digestive 
tract; and eventually these cecal ends give off buds and form 
ramifications. <A slight enlargement in the rectum situate just 
anteriorly to the anus, and shown in the figure, probably repre- 
sents the spot where a sixth pair of diverticula were about to 
bud off from the digestive tube. The diverticula, with the ex- 
ception of the first pair, were not placed exactly opposite one 
another, the right diverticulum in each pair being situate 
anteriorly to the corresponding left one. 

The digestive tract was filled with a dark reddish brown 


Specimen of Pelagonemertes Rollestoni. 379 


matter, consisting of large granules and oil-globules. ‘The 
contents of the diverticula were darker and more opaque, and 
contained numerous clear oily globules of a bright yellow 
and bright red colour, mingled with similar opaque globules 
(fig. 4,a). The brightly coloured globules exactly resembled 
those of the main tract. Similar coloured globules occur in 
larval Nemertines ; and I have observed them also in a marine 
Planarian larva, possibly that of a Thysanozoon, or the Pla- 
narian larva described by Johannes Miiller from the Mediter- 
ranean, supposed to be that of Hurylepta (Claus, ‘Grundziige 
der Zoologie,’ p. 286). 

The sac of the proboscis corresponded exactly with that de- 
scribed in the adult. It was here found to terminate posteriorly 
in a blunt point at a short distance from the hinder end of the 
body. The fluid contained in it appeared transparent and 
without corpuscles. The proboscis itself could be carefully 
examined in the present transparent specimen. It was with- 
out stylets and quite simple, invaginated in the usual manner ; 
it was not seen fully protruded, but, when so protruded, must 
be slightly longer than the animal’s body; it has an outer 
pellucid gelatinous investment and an inner muscular layer 
(fig. 5). No retractor muscle was observed to be connected 
with it. 

The nervous system consists of two pairs of ganglia, of 
which the upper are by far the larger and give off the stout 
nerve-cords. he cords, stretching backwards on either side, 
unite with one another above the rectum at the hinder end of 
the body. The nerve-ganglia are shown enlarged in fig. 3. 
No sense-organs of any kind were detected. On the outer 
margin of the large superior ganglion (fig. 3) a series of elon- 
gate pellucid cells were arranged side by side perpendicularly 
to the curved surface which they form. Abundant fine nerves 
were given off from the entire length of the nerve-cords to 
the surface of the body, the muscles Ke. arising both from the 
inner and outer margins of the cords. At the origins of these 
nerves from the cords there are very slight swellings on the 
margin of the cord; but these do not contain any nerve-cells. 
The nerves are very fine, hyaline, with a nearly rectilinear 
course, and they generally divide into two near their points 
of distribution; they are never tortuous or much ramified. 
Terminal organs on the surface of the body in connexion with 
the nerves were carefully sought for, but could not be found, 

A pair of vascular trunks follow the course of the nerve- 
cords through the body, lying internally to them and beneath 
them. The vessels unite with one another posteriorly, as do 
the nerve-cords; their course is undulating. Just behind the 


27* 


380 Mr. H. N. Moseley on a Young 


nerve-ganglia the vascular trunks are enlarged into wide reser- 
voirs. No branches of these vessels were seen; and though 
the animal was living when examined, no pulsation in them 
was observed. The vessels had a pellucid wall, in which were 
imbedded elongate oval nuclei (fig. 4,4), but which otherwise 
appeared structureless. No motion of any fluid within the 
vessels was seen. 

Although the specimen under description was evidently so 
immature, well developed ovaries were present, the specimen 
being a female, as was the adult one before obtained. The 
ovaries follow in their disposition the vascular trunks so closely 
as to appear as if connected with them. The ovaries are 
simple ovoid sacs with a distinct wall (fig. 2), filled with ova 
(in various stages of development) and granular matter. A 
dark irregular fissure appeared on the centre of each ovary as 
viewed from the dorsal surface, which I believe to be an open- 
ing by which the cavity of the organ communicates with the 
exterior, thus dorsally. ‘The ovaries were not quite regular in 
disposition, an extra anterior one being developed on the right 
side of the body. In the interspace between the most anterior 
and larger pair of intestinal diverticula and the next posterior 
pair were four pairs of ovaries, whereas in the succeeding cor- 
responding interspaces were only single pairs of these organs. 
In the adult specimen described in the ‘Annals’ (March 1875), 
a single ovarian sac only was present in each interspace be- 
tween the diverticula of the digestive tract. It would there- 
fore seem probable that on further development three pairs of 
diverticula would have budded out between the first and second 
pairs in the present specimen. 

The muscular system consists of a series of excessively fine 
transversely or circularly disposed fibres, which are external 
in position to a series of broad band-like longitudinal muscles. 
The longitudinal muscular bands are in close relation with the 
proboscis-sac. Their exact disposition was not made out, and 
their arrangement as shown in the figure will possibly need 
correction. 


On the whole, Pelagonemertes is a form of considerable 
zoological importance. 

In the flattened form of its body and in its dendroccelous 
digestive tract the animal resembles Planarians. Amongst 
the Rhabdocceles the Prostomez possess an exsertile proboscis 
like that of Nemertines; but such an organ is present in no 
Dendroceele. In all particulars—in being unisexual, in the 
simplicity of the generative organs, in the form of the nervous 
and vascular systems and of the proboscis, in the position of 


Specimen of Pelagonemertes Rollestoni. dsl 


the mouth and presence of an anus—in all essential structures 
Pelagonemertes 1s most distinctively a Nemertine. Only in its 
remarkable dendroccele intestine does it differ from all other 
Nemertines, and (but this is of far less importance) in the 
modification of its tissue into the peculiar hyaline gelatinous 
condition which is characteristic of so many otherwise most 
widely differing pelagic animals. 

The development of the dendroccele intestine is very re- 
markable, in that the lateral ramifications are apparently to be 
regarded as a series of buds occurring successively from before 
backwards from a previously straight digestive tract such as 
exists in other Nemertines. In this the digestive tract differs 
entirely from that of dendroccelous Planarians, such as Lepto- 
plana tremellaris, in which, as we know from the observations 
of Keferstein (“‘ Beitriige zur Anatomie und Entwickelungs- 
geschichte eimiger Seeplanarien von St. Malo,” Abhandl. der 
k. Gesellschaft der Wiss. zu Gottingen, 4ter Band, Gottingen, 
1868, Taf. 11. figs. 19, 20, 21, text p. 34), “the great yelk- 
balls arrange themselves in the embryo with regularity and 
map out the form of the future digestive tract,” the peripheral 
ramified part of the tract being formed at the same time as the 
central portion. 

The peculiar form of the front of the body of Pelagonemertes 
may be regarded as an instance of the excessive formation of 
the head-lappets of many Nemertines. In having no ciliated 
sacs and an unarmed proboscis, Pelagonemertes resembles 
Cephalothriz ; but the animal must evidently be placed in a 
new family of Nemertines, for which I propose the term 
Pelagonemertide, thus characterized :— 


Pelagonemertidez, fam. nov. H. N. M. 


Animal pelagic in habit. | Body gelatinous, hyaline, broad 
and flattened. Proboscis unarmed. Ciliated sacs absent. 
Special sense-organs absent. Digestive tract dendroccelous. 


The occurrence of a second specimen of Pelagonemertes off 
Japan shows that the animal has a wide distribution. It was 
found on both occasions adhering to the trawl-net, and is, from 
its very slight consistency, easily overlooked. Hence it may 
have been often. missed by us, and probably is as widely 
distributed as other oceanic forms. Since it has never been 
taken, by former observers of pelagic animals nor by us, in 
the tow-net, it 1s very probable that it occurs only in deep 
water, and does not come to the surface ; it is, however, most 
evidently not an inhabitant of the sea-bottom. 


382 Mr. H. N. Moseley on Pelagonemertes. 


Postscrivr. Since the above was written, my attention has 
been directed by Dr. von Willemoes-Suhm to Lesson’s original 
figure of Pterosoma in the ‘ Zoology of the Voyage of the 
Coquille’ (which work we have been able to consult, with a 
splendid series of similar publications, in the Hawaian Govern- 
ment Library at Honolulu), and to the many points of re- 
semblance between Pterosoma and Pelagonemertes. 

Pterosoma plana is described by M. Lesson, ‘ Voyage de 
la Coquille, Zoologie,’ Paris 1830, p. 254, and figured, pl. ili. 
figs. 8 and 3 dvs. 

Pterosoma was obtained in great abundance by Lesson be- 
tween the Moluccas and New Guinea, August 31st, 1828. 

The animals measured 3 inches and some lines in length, 
18 lines in breadth, and 3 to 4 lines in thickness. In general 
form and gelatinous structure Pterosoma resembles closely 
Pelagonemertes, further in that a series of polygonal areas are 
marked out on its surface. The spirally-wound organ de- 
scribed as a tube, which is indicated in the figure of Ptero- 
soma, can scarcely be any thing else than the proboscis of a 
Nemertine—the mouth, at the extreme end of the body, being 
probably the aperture of the proboscis-sac, and the fusiform 
nucleus the sac itself. On the other hand, it is difficult to con- 
ceive that Lesson, with a number of specimens available for 
examination, could have missed seeing the very conspicuously 
burnt-sienna-coloured ramified intestine of Pelagonemertes, had 
such been present in his Pterosoma. Further, in Pterosoma 
a pair of elongate, closely opposed eyes are described and 
figured, having transparent coloured cornee. 

On the whole, now that a pelagic Nemertine is known to 
exist, there seems little doubt that the animal seen and figured 
by Lesson was a Nemertine and not a mollusk; but it seems 
to have been a distinct form, with a pair of eyes and an un- 
branched digestive tract. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI. 


Representing various structures occurring in a young specimen of 
Pelagonemertes Rollestoni. 


Fig. 1. Pelagonemertes Rollestoni, enlarged, viewed from the dorsal 
surface; the proboscis is partly extruded. P, proboscis; Pr.S, 
sac of proboscis; I. P, invaginated portion of proboscis within 
the proboscis-sac ; G, superior nerve-ganglion ; N.C, nerve-cords ; 
V, vascular trunk (the upper V points to an enlargement of the 
vessel lying just posteriorly to the superior nerve-ganglion) ; 
I, intestine; D, diverticula of intestine; O,O, ovaries; C.M, 
circular muscles; L.M, longitudinal muscles. 

Fig. 2. One of the ovaries, enlarged. The dark irregular line on the 
centre represents what is probably an aperture for the discharge 
of ova. 


On three new and curtous Forms of Arachnida, 383 


4g. 3. The nervous ganglia and ring, much enlarged, A, superior gan- 
glion; B, inferior ganglion, 

Fig. 4. a, groups of brightly coloured fatty globules forming the con- 
tents of the diverticula of the intestine; 6, portion of the vas- 
cular trunk, much enlarged. 

Fig. 5, Portion of the invaginated proboscis, much enlarged. a, external 
gelatinous layer ; >, internal muscular layer ; c, cavity continuous 
with that of the proboscis-sac ; within these the invaginated 
portion of the proboscis with the layers reversed; 0b, internal 
muscular layer; a, external gelatinous layer; d, central tube 
filled with dark amorphous matter (from the proboscis-sac ?). 


LIIT.—On three new and curious Forms of Arachnida. By 
the Rev. O. P. CamBripce, M.A., C.M.Z.S., Hon. Memb. 


N.Z. Inst. 
“Plate XIIL] 


THE three singular Arachnids described in the following 
pages belong to.widely separated localities. The jist (Ca- 
lyptostoma Hardit, upon which I have based a new genus of 
the family Trombidides in the order Acaridea) is a British 
form, discovered by Mr. James Hardy (of Old Cambus, Ber- 
wickshire) on Cheviot Hill, Northumberland, and sent to me 
among numerous examples of spiders. The second (West- 
woodia obtecta) is of the order Phalangidea, and appears to me 
incapable of inclusion in any family or genus hitherto charac- 
terized; it is altogether one of the most remarkable Arachnids 
that have lately come under my notice: owing, however, to 
the minuteness of the creature itself (less than 1 line in length), 
and the necessarily still more minute and curiously concealed 
mouth-parts, the special structure of these important features 
is uncertain; and their minuteness also almost precludes the 
possibility of satisfactory dissection. Probably, when in use, 
the parts of the mouth (the palpi and falces at least) could be 
extruded; so that we must await the examination of living 
specimens for further knowledge of their structure. This 
minute Arachnid was received from Otago (New Zealand), 
where it was found by Capt. I’. W. Hutton, and kindly sent to 
me among other examples of this class. The third is also 
of the order Phalangidea, family Cyphophthalmides (Joseph), 
genus Cyphophthalmus (ejusd.), of whichitis avery distinctnew 
Species ; it was sent to me, among numerous other new and 
rare Arachnids, from Ceylon, by Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites. 
For this, which in its general appearance bears a strong re- 
semblance to some forms of Hemiptera heteroptera, I propose 
the name of Cyphophthalmus cimictformis. 


384 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on three new 


Order ACARIDEA. 
Family Trombidides. 
Gen. nov. CALYPTOSTOMA. 


Characters of the Genus. 


Body oblong oval, rather broader before than behind (the 
fore part somewhat obtusely subangular), upper surface very 
convex; epidermis continuous, without any contractions or 
foldings to indicate the limits of the cephalothorax, caput, or 
abdomen. 

Mouth-parts apparently very minute, concealed in a deepish 
circular cavity at the extremity of the fore part. 

Eyes six in number, in three pairs, forming a triangle on 
the upperside of the fore part of the body; the apex of the 
triangle (being the most obtuse of its angles) directed forwards : 
the eyes of each pair are contiguous to each other, and seated 
on very slight tubercles. 

Legs short, slender, 7-jointed; the legs of the first and 
second pairs and third and fourth pairs, respectively, on either 
side, have their basal joints in contact with each other, de- 
scribing nearly a square on the under surface of the body, 
towards the fore part; their relative length appears to be 4, 1, 
2, 3, though those of the fourth and first pairs are very nearly 
of the same length, and those of the third pair but little, if any 
thing, shorter than those of the second. Each tarsus termi- 
nates with two curved claws, which spring from a cleft at the 
extremity of its upperside. 

The genital aperture(¢) is placed just behind the basal 
joints of the third and fourth pairs of legs. 


Calyptostoma Hardit, sp.n. Pl. XIII. fig. 1. 


Adult female, length 2 lines. 

The colour of this interesting Acarid is a uniform reddish 
yellow (which, however, may possibly, in life, have beena bright 
red), the legs and genital and anal apertures being light yel- 
low-brown ; the whole epidermis, which is of a somewhat cori- 
aceous nature, is thickly covered with minute round punctures, 
connected, in somewhat regular series, with slight groovings 
or wrinkles of the skin; and from each puncture there issues a 
short, strongish, curved, pale amber-coloured diaphanous bristle. 
Ten small dark red-brown points, or spots, in so many very 
slight depressions of the surface, and forming two longitudinal 
lines, occupy the median line of the upper surface ; from be- 
hind each of the last two of these points runs a short oblique 
line or very slight indentation. The underside has two small 


and curtous Forms of Arachnida. 385 


dusky red-brown spots, one a little way behind each of the 
basal joints of the second pair of legs. The genital aperture has 
a somewhat corneous appearance; it is of an oval form, con- 
vexly prominent, and divided longitudinally by a gaping inci- 
sion ; not far behind it is the anal orifice, which is of the same 
form and character externally as the genital aperture, though 
not a fourth of its size. 

The eyes (seated as above described) are very distinctly 
visible: those of the foremost pair (forming the apex of the 
triangle in which the three pairs are placed) are of a triangular 
shape, closely contiguous to each other, and smallest of the 
six; those of each lateral pair are also contiguous, on a di- 
stinct tubercle, the posterior eye of each being the largest of 
the six; they are of a pale dull amber-colour, and margined 
with red-brown. 

The /egs are furnished with short hairs ; the basal joints are 
the strongest; the next are very short, and turned on the 
outer side: the tarsi, metatarsi, and femora of each pair are 
of very nearly equal length; the tarsi of the first pair are 
rather dilated towards their fore extremities, and are (like 
those of the other three pairs) cleft at the fore extremities on 
the upperside, two apparently simple terminal curved claws 
springing from the cleft. 

The palpi are very minute, and, with the other parts of the 
mouth, placed at the bottom of a deep circular pit or cavity at 
the extreme fore end of the body; being thus minute, and 
sunken below the surface, as well as covered with the hairs 
fringing the cavity, their form and structure could not be 
ascertained with the magnifying-powers at my disposal. 


Two examples (both females) of this remarkable Acarid 
were received, among numerous spiders, from Mr. James 
Hardy, of Old Cambus, Berwickshire, by whom they were 
found (probably among moss) on Cheviot Hill. It is unlike 
any thing I have ever seen before; and Dr. L. Koch agrees 
with me in the opinion that it is new to science. The 
curious position of the parts of the mouth, with the eyes and 
other characters, necessitates the formation of a new genus for 
its reception. It is with much pleasure that I connect the 
name of Mr. Hardy with this interesting addition to the known 
species of our indigenous Acaridea. 


Order PHALANGIDEA. 


Fam. nov. Crotonoides. 


General appearance somewhat Acarideous, the caput, 
thorax, and abdomen being so united as to make their junc- 


386 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on three new 


tions imperceptible. Legs nearly equal in length; thorax 
~ and abdomen surmounted by a large, somewhat irregular elon- 
gated hump or eminence, sloping upwards from the fore to the 
-hinder part. 

Habit of life and habitat unknown. 


Gen. nov. WESTWOODIA. 


Characters of Genus. 


Cephalothorax and abdomen with no apparent divisional 
marks, but elevated gradually to a considerable height at the 
posterior extremity of the latter. 

Eyes two, one on either side, just above the basal joints of 
first pair of legs. 

Mouth-parts very minute, closely compacted, and almost 
entirely concealed within an oval corneous cavity beneath the 
caput, just in front of the first pair of legs. Genital aperture 
of considerable size, close behind the basal joints of the fourth 
pair of legs. Anal orifice (?) of still larger dimensions, a little 
way behind the genital parts, at the lower extremity of the 
hinder part of the abdomen. 

Legs 6-jointed, articulated beneath the cephalothorax, but 
with no distinct sternum; relative length 1, 4, 2, 3, but not 
greatly differing in actual length ; tarsi rather long, undivided, 
and terminating with three claws of equal size, and, apparently, 
side by side, ¢. e. not divided into a superior pair and a single 
inferior claw. 


Westwoodia obtecta, sp.n. Pl. XIII. fig. 2. 


Adult female, length rather less than 1 line. 

Looked at from above, this curious Arachnid is of an elon- 
gated oval shape, but in profile it is of a triangular form, and 
nearly black colour mixed with dark red-brown; the fore ex- 
tremity of the caput projects forwards, and is of a flattened 
oblong form; the upperside of the abdomen, which is not 
distinguishable from the cephalothorax, is much elevated, 
rising gradually from the thoracic region to its highest part at 
the hinder extremity; the surface is uneven and rough, and 
the upperside of the abdomen has a laterally crushed appear- 
ance, which, however, may be from accidental pressure ; it 
was so covered with débris of an earthy nature, that its tex- 
ture and clothing were not distinguishable, except a few curved, 
pale, bristly hairs on the highest (posterior) part of the abdo- 
men: the underside shows a subtriangular space, on either 
side of which the legs are articulated ; behind the legs are two 
large, oval, rather convex, corneous, red-brown prominences ; 


and curious Forms of Arachnida. 387 


the foremost of these is immediately behind the basal joints of 
the fourth pair of legs, and is divided longitudinally by a 
gaping incision; the posterior one is much the largest, and 
has several longitudinal incisions, of which the central one 
appears to be the true orifice. This latter I take to be the 
anus, the former the genital aperture. 

The parts of the mouth (falces, maxillee, palpi, and labium) 
are exceedingly minute, and packed away within a large oval 
cavity beneath the caput and close in front of the basal joints 
of the first pair of legs. The details of the form and structure 
of these parts are incapable of satisfactory observation by 
even a lens of high magnifying-power ; there appears, how- 
ever, to be a labium of considerable size, with two pointed 
oval parts in front of it, which I take to be the forcipate ex- 
tremities of the falces. No palpi could be discerned. 

The eyes are two in number, small, and widely separated 
from each other, in a transverse line near the hinder part of 
the caput, just above the basal joints of the first pair of legs. 

The legs are short and strong, and do not differ much in 
their length; those of the first pair appear to be rather the 
longest, then those of the fourth pair, and the third pair 
rather the shortest. The separate joints were (some of them 
at least) scarcely discernible, owing to the spines and bristles 
with which they are furnished being almost completely matted 
with earthy particles; but there appear to be six joints, of 
which the terminal one is long, nearly cylindrical in form, 
and undivided, but probably representing the ordinary tarsal 
and metatarsal joits, and ending with three rather long and 
somewhat S-curved diaphanous claws, placed side by side in 
close contiguity to each other, besides numerous bristles and 
hairs of a similar nature ; the uppersides of some of the other 
joimts are furnished with blunt spinous tubercles surmounted 
by a curved bristle. 


A single example of this remarkable Arachnid was received 
in 1874 from Otago, New Zealand, where it was found by 
Capt. Hutton, who kindly sent it to me among some spiders 
from the same locality. Although, for the reasons mentioned 
above, I am unable to give a satisfactory description of some 
important portions of structure, yet the mere position of the 
mouth-parts, as well as other points in the external structure, 
is amply suflicient for the characterization of a new and very 
distinct genus of a new family of Phalangidea. 

It is with great pleasure that I confer upon this genus the 
name of Professor Westwood, to whom the entomological 
world is indebted for the knowledge of so many strange and 
singular forms of the Articulata. 


388 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on three new 
Family Cyphophthalmides. 


Genus CYPHOPHTHALMUS (Joseph). 
Cyphophthalmus cimiciformis, sp.n. Pl. XIII. fig. 3. 


Length 1? line, breadth nearly 1 line. 

Nearly the whole of this Arachnid is of a dull amber-colour, 
the legs and falces being rather paler than the body, the fore 
part of which (the cephalothorax) is the darkest, the colour of 
the palpi being palish yellow ; the entire surface (including 
the legs and falces) is completely covered with shallow punc- 
tures, giving it a somewhat rugose appearance, with a shining 
look in different lights ; the under surface, as well as the legs 
and palpi, is furnished with fine hairs; but the upper surface 
has few or none (perhaps rubbed off). 

The form of the cephalothorax and abdomen is oval, the 
former, however, being of a somewhat subtriangular shape ; 
they are only distinguishable from each other by a transverse 
suture ; the abdomen consists, on the upperside (which with the 
cephalothorax is considerably convex), of eight segments, of 
which the last is divided into two roundish caudal prolongations. 
The segmental plates of the underside, which is much more 
flattened than the upper, are similar in number; the posterior 
one contains the anal orifice, which is of a transverse oval 
form and a little prominent ; the inferior segmental plates are 
quite separate from the superior (see fig. 3, c), the latter form- 
ing a strong projecting lateral marginal ridge: in front of and 
adjoining the foremost inferior segment is a small, subtri- 
angular, dark reddish-brown corneous plate, the fore side of 
which is free; this plate is no doubt the covering of the 
genital aperture, which, as far as concerns the external appear- 
ance, is probably similar in both sexes. Immediately in front 
of this is a small sternal point, at which the basal joints of 
the legs meet; directly in front of this, between the basal 
joints of the first pair of legs, are two pairs of very small, but 
prominent, white maxillary organs; the foremost pair of 
these is the largest ; the hinder extremities of the basal joints 
of the second pair of legs are a little prominent, and appear to 
subserve the part of a labium, and to form the hinder boundary 
of the mouth. These maxillary organs seemed to be inde- 
pendent of the ordinary maxilla, ¢. e. the basal joints of the 
palpi; but the mouth-parts are so crowded together behind 
the basal joints of the first pair of legs, that, without very 
careful and skilful anatomy, their structure and position can 
scarcely be ascertained. The spiracles (two in number) are 


and curious Forms of Arachnida. 389 


very indistinct, one on either side of the first segment, under- 
neath the fore extremity of the abdomen. 

The cephalothorax, united to the abdomen as above men- 
tioned, slopes forward by an even curve slightly steeper than 
that of the abdomen. 

The eyes are two in number, and seated on two blunt, 
conical, tubercular eminences, one on either side of the upper 
fore part of the caput; they are rather small and indistinct, 
being coloured like the surrounding surface. 

The legs, consisting of seven joints, are moderately long 
and tolerably strong, their relative length being 4,1, 3, 2, 
the difference between 3 and 2 being exceedingly small, if any; 
the basal jomts are strong, those of the fourth pair imordi- 
nately so, showing in this feature an aftinity to Gonyleptes : 
the tarsi end with a single, strong, curved, simple claw, and 
are much longer than the metatarsi; they are undivided, those 
of the fourth pair having a conical protuberance at their base 
on the upperside, and those of the first pair being strongly 
protuberant or tumid on their undersides near the middle. 

The palpi are moderately long, slender, and destitute of 
any terminal claw ; the radial is longer than the cubital, which 
last is of the same length as the digital joint. 

The falces are long, three-jointed; the basal joint short, 
with a small eminence on the upperside: the second joint 
strong and rather long, but not so long as the third; it is of a 
somewhat subconical form, with a small protuberance at its 
base on the upperside, in contact with that on the first joint : 
the terminal joint is long (longer than the two others together) ; 
it tapers slightly towards the fore extremity, which terminates 
with a small denticulate forciple. 


A single example of this curious and distinct species was 
received from Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites, by whom it was sent 
to me from Ceylon. 

Three species only (including the present) are yet known of 
this genus :—one, C. duricorius, Joseph (from the Luéger 
Cave in Carniola), upon which it was founded by Herr Gus- 
tav Joseph; another, C. corstcus, Sim., from Corsica; and 
the present, from Ceylon. It appears to me questionable how 
far the genus Stylocellus (Westwood) is distinct from Cyphoph- 
thalmus. I have not yet had an opportunity of examining 
S. sumatranus, Westw., the type of Stylocellus ; but, from the 
description and figures of it (‘Thesaurus Entomologicus Oxo- 
niensis,’ 1874, p. 200, pl. xxxvul. fig. 7), there would seem to 
be no sufficiently distinctive characters for the foundation of a 
separate genus. 


390 Messrs. Leckenby and Marshall 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIII 


Fig. 1. Calyptostoma Hardw: a, magnified view, from above; 6, ditto, 
underside; ¢, ditto, in profile; d, fore part more enlarged, 
showing the eyes; e, tarsus of leg of first pair; f, natural 
length. 

Fig. 2. Westwoodia obtecta: a, magnified view, from above; 6, ditto, in 
profile ; c, underside, with legs truncated; d, oval cavity con- 
taining the mouth-parts, highly magnified; e, leg of first pair ; 
f, terminal claws of ditto; g, natural length. 

Fig. 3. Cyphophthalmus cimiciformis: a, magnified view, from above and 
behind ; 4, ditto, in profile, with legs and palpi partly removed ; 
c, ditto, underside ; d, leg of fourth pair; e, tarsus of leg of first 
pair; 7, natural length. 


LIV.—North-Sea Dredging. By Joun LEcKENBY, F.G.S., 
and J. T. MARSHALL. 


THE Dogger bank and its slopes have always been considered 
(and deservedly) the El Dorado of conchologists ; and having 
made three dredging-cruises there, twice in 1868 and again in 
August of this year, with results satisfactory to ourselves, and, 
we hope, of interest to conchologists generally, we are induced 
to publish a list of those species which have occurred to us, 
premising that only those are enumerated which have been 
met with out at sea, between 20 and 90 miles from land, in 
depths ranging from 7 to 50 fathoms. 

The Dogger bank occupies the centre of the North Sea, is 
200 miles in length and from 30 to 50 broad, commencing 
about 60 miles from the Yorkshire coast, and intermediate 
between the shores of England and Denmark. Its average 
depth is 15 fathoms, though in a few places it is only 7, with 
pits of deep water here and there, the most notable of which 
are the Great and Little Silver Pits and the Well Pit. The 
Bank gradually slopes into deeper water ranging from 40 to 
50 fathoms; and it is here that the rarer species of Hust &e. 
are found, the fauna on the Bank itself corresponding to that 
found in shallow water near the shore. 

Our dredgings were carried on in a cutter of 45 tons, chartered 
at Scarborough, with a crew of five Naval-Reserve men. 

We have adopted the nomenclature of Jeffreys’s ‘ British 
Conchology,’ and have marked with an asterisk those which 
have not been before recorded. 


Scarborough, October 1875. 


on North-Sea Dredging. 391 


CONCHIFERA. 


Anomia ephippium, ZL. 
, var. squamula. 
, var. aculeata. 
Ostrea edulis, Z. 
Pecten pusio, ZL. 
varius, L. 
—— opercularis, LZ. 
var. lineata, Da Costa. 
—— tigrinus, Mill. 
, var. costata. 
Lima Losecombii, G. Sow. 
Mytilus edulis, Z. 
modiolus, Z. This species 
attains a monstrous size in 40 
to 50 fathoms on hard ground, 
and makes sad work with the 
dredges ; one specimen has been 
found 9 inches long. It grows 
equally large in the Hardanger 
Fjord, Norway, in 200-300 
fathoms. 
Modiolaria 
Very large. 

nigra, Gray. This also at- 
tains a very large size, our 
largest being 24 ‘inches long. 
It is found with Mytilus modi- 
olus. 

Nucula nucleus, Z. 

, var. radiata, F’. § H. 

—— nitida, G. Sow. Very fine. 

, var. turgida, Marshall. 
Shell more triangular and beaks 
more swollen. Corresponding 
with the deep-water varieties 
of N. nucleus and N. tenuis. 

Leda minuta, Mill. Very fine. 
Pectunculus glycimeris, L. 

*Arca imbricata (?), Pols. [ Associ- 
ated with ordinary Doggerbank 
shells, such as Fusus norvegi- 
cus, F. Turtont, &c. Fishermen 
often bring us masses of F%/o- 
grana complexa, from one of 
which I extracted the speci- 
mens which Dr. Jeffreys has 
referred to A. imbricata. I do 
not, howeve:, detect the notched 
inside margin ; and believe they 

may with more propriety be 
referred to A. nodulosa.—Note 
by J. L.] 
Montacuta substriata, Mont. 
bidentata, Mont. 
ferruginosa, Mont. We may 


marmorata, Forbes. 


SSapee 


here mention that this species 
is sometimes quasi-parasitic or 
“commensal.” In one part of 
the Channel Islands, between 
tide-marks, it is parasitic on 
Spatangus purpureus, in com- 
pany with M. substriata, but 
always occupying the opposite 
end of the Echinid, M. sub- 
striata occupying the ventral 
end. [t occurs in all stages of 
erowth, from the fry to the 
adult. 

Kellia suborbicularis, Mont. 

, var. lactea, Brown. 

Lucina borealis, L. 

Axinus flexuosus, Mont. Small 
form in mud, 45 fathoms. 

Cardium echinatum, Z. 

, var. expansa. 

— fasciatum, Mont. 

—— edule, ZL. 

norvegicum, Spengl. 

Cyprina islandica, L. 

, Var. erassior, 

Astarte sulcata, Da Costa. 


* , var. paucicostata. 
== » var. minor. 

*—_ , var. incrassata, Broce. 
*$—__ , var. multicostata. 


(These last four varieties have 
been hitherto recorded from 
the Shetland seas only.) 

compressa, Mont., and var. 
striata. The latter abundantly 
diffused over the entire area. 

Venus exoleta, Z. 

lincta, Pult. 

fasciata, Da Costa. 

casina, L. 

— ovata, Penn. 

gallina, L. 

, var. laminosa, Mont. 

Tapes virgineus, LZ. 

Lucinopsis undata, Penn. 

Tellina fabula, Gron. 

pusilla, Phe. 

‘Psammobia tellinella, Zam. 

ferrdensis, Chem. 

Donax vittatus, Da Costa. 

, var. nitida. This va- 

riety was obtained on the Dog- 

ger bank, in 15 fathoms; and 
fully half of them were infested 
with a pea-crab. 


392 


Mactra solida, ZL. 

, var. elliptica, Brown. 

subtruncata, Da Costa. 

stultorum, Z. 

, var. cinerea, Mont. 
(All the Mactre are of a much 
thinner consistency than usual.) 

Scrobicularia prismatica, Mont. 
Very large. 

nitida, Miill. 

— alba, Wood. 

Solen pellucidus, Penn. 

siliqua, L. 

Lyonsia norvegica, Chemn. 
Thracia preetenuis, Peilt. 
*—— papyracea, var. gracilis. 


*Neeera cuspidata, Odivi. 


Messrs. Leckenby and Marshall 


Mud, in 


45 fathoms, 75 miles from 
land. 
Corbula gibba, Oliv. A dwarf 


form, in 36 fathoms. 

Mya truncata, LZ. 

, var. abbreviata. 

Saxicava norvegica, Spengl. Spa- 
ringly distributed, and rarely 
brought up in the dredge. 

—— rugosa, L. 

, var. arctica, L. 

, var. pholadis, Z. 

Pholas crispata, Z. Valves, pro- 
bably drifted. 


SOLENOCONCHIA. 


Dentalium entalis, Z. 


*Dentalium entalis, Z., var. infun- 
dibulum. 


GASTROPODA. 


Chiton cinereus, L. 

*Tectura testudinalis, Mill, The 
most southern limit hitherto re- 
corded for this species is Hartle- 
pool ; it would therefore appear 
to be migrating southwards. 

Puncturella Noachina, LZ. 
Emarginula fissura, L. 
Capulus hungaricus, LZ. 
Trochus tumidus, Mont. Off Scar- 
borough ; very large. 
cinerarius, var. electissima, 

Bean. 

Montacuti, W. Wood. 

zizyphinus, L. 

, var. Lyonsii, Leach. 

occidentalis, Mighels. Three 

fine living examples, in gravelly 
sand, 40 fathoms, about 85 miles 
N.E. by E. off Scarborough. 
Its nearest recorded locality, 
according to Dr. Gwyn Jeflreys, 
is Aberdeenshire. 

Lacuna crassior, Mont. 

Littorina rudis, Maton. Drifted. 

litorea, Z. Drifted. 

Rissoa punctura, Mont. 

striata, Adams. 

Turritella terebra, L. 
* , Var. nivea. 
—— ——., var. gracilis. 


* 


Scalaria Turtone, Zwrt. 
in shallow water. 

communis, Lam. 

— Trevelyana, Leach. Not un- 
common in 40 fathoms, 30 miles 
off Whitby. 

Odostomia rissoides, Hanley, var. 
dubia. 

conoidea, Broccht. 

—— unidentata, Mont. 

insculpta, Mont. 

interstincta, Mont. 

spiralis, Mont. 

rufa, Philippi, var. fulvo- 
cincta. 

— acicula, Phil. 

(The paucity of Rissoa and 
Odostomia from our dredgings 
is somewhat remarkable. More 
than a hundredweight of fine 
material has been examined, the 
result being only one or two 
specimens of the foregoing. 
Rissoa is scarcely represented 
at all, not even by the ubiqui- 
tous Fssoa parva.) 

Kulima polita, L. 

distorta, Desh. 

bilineata, Alder. 

Natica islandica, Gmelin. Ex- 
ceedingly rare, on hard ground, 


Living 


on North-Sea Dredging. 


40 miles N.E. by E. from Scar- 
borough. 

Natica groenlandica, Beck. Not 
uncommon, living with Sealaria 
Trevelyana. As the animal has 
not hitherto been described, 
we subjoin the following note, 
taken on board:—‘ Body canary- 
colour; snout depressed in 
front, not quite so wide as the 
shell, slightly narrowing; ten- 
tacles one eighth of an inch 
long, pointed at the extremities 
and flattened at the base, turned 
backon the shell; eyes none; foot, 
when fully expanded (which 
is rarely), twice as long as the 
shell, posterior portion rounded, 
partly enveloping the shell ; 
ovary reddish oe liver deep 
olive.” It is a very sluggish 
animal; and our first living 
example tantalized us for three 
hours before fully exposing it- 
self, although kept in a saucer 
with a little water; while others 
never showed themselves at all, 
though kept for two or three 
days. 

Natica catena, Da Costa. Ex- 
ceedingly large. 

, var. Leckenbyi, Mar- 
shall. Shell brown, without 
any coloured markings. It has 
much the appearance of NV. sor- 
dida, but is thinner and more 
globose. Searles Wood’s N. ca- 
tena, from the Coralline Crag, 
is similar to this. We obtained 
them on the Dogger bank, in 
10 fathoms. 

—— Alderi, Forbes. 

, var. lactea. (There 

occurred also a small pellucid 

form, one third the usual size.) 

Montacuti, Forbes. Abun- 

dant and fine, with WN. gran- 

landica. 


ees 


*. 


, var. albula. 
Lamellaria perspicua, var. lata. 
Velutina levigata, Penn. 


393 


Trichotropis borealis, Brod. § Sow. 

Aporrhais pes-pelecani, L. 

Buccinum undatum, LZ. 

— —, var. littoralis, King. 

, var. striata, Penn. 

, var. pelagica, King. 

Buccinopsis Dalei, J. Sov. 

Trophon barvicensis, Johnst. Very 
fine examples. 

truncatus, Strom. 

Fusus antiquus, L. 

, var. alba. 

, var. ventricosa. 


_ 


_ 


Deo 


— 


* , monst. cinctum. One 
small specimen, 
norvegicus, Chemn. 
Turtoni, Bean. In muddy 


ground, exceedingly rare ; more 

often procured by deep-sea fish- 

ermen than by the dredge. 

gracilis, DaCosta. 

pee Alder. 
erniciensis, Aing. 

Nassa reticulata, L. 

incrassata, Strdm. 

——, var. minor. Also 
found at low-water mark at 
Filey (Jeffreys). 

Defrancia linearis, Mont. 
Pleurotoma nebula, Mont. 


* , var, elongata. 

rufa, Mont. 

turricula, Mont. Very fine. 
*+—__ , var. rosea, Lovén. 


Trevelyana, Turt. With the 
last, generally diffused through- 
out the North Sea. 

Cypreea europa, Mont. Dead, 
drifted. 

Cylichna nitidula, Lovén, 

— unbilicata, Mont. 

cylindracea, Penn. 

Utriculus hyalinus, Turt. 

Actzeon tornatilis, L. 

, var. subulata, S. Wood. 

, var. tenella, Lovén. 

Bulla utriculus, Broce. 

Philine scabra, Mill. 

catena, Mont. 

quadrata, S, Wood, Living 

in mud, 45 fathoms. 


*. 
*. 


The Starfish and Crustacea were everywhere most abundant, 


but nothing calling for special remark. 


On one occasion, 


Ann..& Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 28 


394 Mr, A. G. Butler on a Collection of 


mixed with the typical form, two specimens of Goniaster 
equestr7s occurred, one having four rays, the other six, besides 
the variety abbensis. 


By the kindness of Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys, we are enabled to 
add the following species and varieties, which he dredged 
last May during a short cruise in H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine’ off 
Scarborough :— 


1. Leda minuta, var. brevirostris. 5. Thracia convexa, W. Wood. 
2. Tellina balthica, Z. A valve, Young. Distinguishable with 
in apparently a _ semifossil difficulty from the young of 
state. T. truncata or T. myopsis. 
3. calcarea, Chemn. An im- | 6. Panopea plicata, Mont. An im- 
perfect valve, in the same state perfect valve. 
of preservation. 7. Cerithium reticulatum, Da Costa. 
4. tenuis, Da Costa. 8. Defrancia teres, Forbes. 


LV.—On a Collection of Lepidoptera from Southern Africa, 
with Descriptions of new Genera and Species. By ARTHUR 
Garpiner Burtier, F.LS., F.Z.8., &e. 


THE collection of the British Museum has lately been en- 
riched, through the liberality of C. R. N. Burrows, Esq., with 
a series of Lepidopterous insects collected or bred by him- 
self, chiefly at Natal, The following is a list of the species. 


RHOPALOCERA. 
Family 1. Nymphalide. 
Subfamily Dawarz. 


Genus 1. Amauris, Doubleday. 
1. Amauris echeria, Stoll, var. albimaculata. 


Natal. 


Primaries spotted with white, as usual in Natal examples. 


Subfamily Sarrrmz. 


Genus 2. MreLanitis, Fabricius. 


2. Melanitis bankia, Fabricius, var. 
Natal. 
Genus 3. Mycauesis, Hiibner. 


3. Mycalesis evenus 9 , Hopffer. 
Natal. 


Lepidoptera from Southern Africa. 395 


Subfamily Nrupzariz. 


Genus 4. PHrLoGNoMA, Westwood. 
4. Philognoma varanes g , Fabricius. 


D’ Urban (March 1875). 


Genus 5. JunontA, Hiibner. 
5. Junonia clelia § 2, Cramer. 


Natal. 
6. Junonia elgiva g , Hewitson. 
Natal. 
7. Junonia ceryne, Boisduval. 
Natal. 
8. Junonia natalica, Felder. 
Natal. 


Genus 6. SALAMIS, Boisduval. 


9. Salamis Anacardiz, Linneeus. 


D’Urban (Christmas time). 


Genus 7. Eurauia, Doubleday. 


10. EHuralia anthedon, Doubleday, var. marginalis. 
D’ Urban (March 1875). 
The South-African representative has the black area of the 
secondaries confined to the outer margin, instead of running 
over the internal areas nearly to the median nervure. 


Genus 8. ATELLA, Doubleday. 
11. Atella columbina, Fabricius. 
Natal. 
Subfamily Acrarmz. 
Genus 9. TELCHINIA, Doubleday. 


12. Telchinia cepheus § ? , Linneus. 
Natal (bred from the larve, February 1875). 


13. Telchinia Buxtoni, n. sp. 
Acrea serena (part.), Trimen, Rhop. Afr. Austr. i. p. 107. n. 67 (1862), 


This species differs from 7. eponina of Cramer (serena, 
part., Fabricius), an insect confined to the west coast of Africa, 
mm the abbreviated oblique postmedian band of primaries in 
the male, and in the continuation of the white band in the 

2g% 


396 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of 


female in the form of a curved decreasing series of about eight 
elongate diffused white spots. Expanseof wings 1 inch 10 lines; 
9 2 inches 1 line. 

Cape of Good Hope (May 1872). 

Several years ago Mr. E. C. Buxton kindly presented a 
series of both sexes of this species to the British-Museum 
collection, at the same time expressing his conviction that it 
was distinct from the West-African insect; I quite agreed 
with him and kept them separate, but until now have had no 
good opportunity of describing the species. 


14. Telchinia cabira, Hopfter. 
Natal. 


Genus 10. Acra:A, Fabricius. 

15. Acrea rahira, Boisduval. 
Natal. 

16. Acrea horta 8 2? , Linneus. 
Cape-Town. 


Genus 11. PLANEMA, Doubleday. 


17. Planema protea 8 ° , Trimen. 
Natal. 
The female is interesting, being coloured like the male, with 
the exception of the postmedian band of primaries, which is 
white as usual. 


Family 2. Lycenide. 
Subfamily Lyrczxwinz. 


Genus 12. PenriLa, Westwood. 


18. Pentila tropicalis, Boisduval. 
Natal. 


Genus 13. Lycana, Fabricius. 


19. Lycena gaika 3? , Trimen. 
Natal. 
This female is so different from that of Z. lysimon, that I 
prefer to consider the African species distinct. 


20. Lycena knysna ? , Trimen. 
Natal. 
The single example sent has the purple at the base of the 
wings well marked. 


Lepidoptera from Southern Africa. 397 


Genus 14. LycanesruEs, Moore. 


21. Lycenesthes messapus, Godart. 

Natal. 

This and the next species do not quite agree with Lyce- 
nesthes proper, since they do not possess the hair-like scales 
on the outer margin of secondaries ; I am, however, unwilling 
to grieve my entomological friends by characterizing a new 
genus for their reception. 


22. Lycenesthes asopus, UWopfter. 


Natal. 
Genus 15. Lamerpes, Hiibner. 


23. Lampides osiris, Hopfter. 
Natal. 
This is the African representative of L. enejus. 


24. Lampides pulchra, Murray. 


Natal. 
I suspect that this is the ZL. telicanus of Trimen’s ‘ Rhop. 


Afr. Austr.’ 
25. Lampides palemon, Cramer. 


Natal. 
Genus 16. Tuestor, Hiibner. 
26. Thestor bibulus ? , Fabricius. 
Natal. 
Subfamily Tzzcrm2. 
Genus 17. Iotaus, Hiibner. 
27. Lolaus hirundo, var.?,'Trimen. 
Natal. 


The two examples sent are smaller, and darker on the upper 
surface, than in ‘Trimen’s figure. 
Genus 18. Hypotycana, Felder. 
28. Hypolycena philippus, Fabricius (var. certhis, Doubleday). 
Natal. 


This insect seems to come very close to Lolaus orejus g of 
Hopfter. 
Family 3. Papilionide. 
Subfamily Prermz. 
Genus 19. Mytornris, Hiibner. 


29, Mylothris agathina ? , Cramer. 
Natal. 


398 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of 


Genus 20. Coiias, Fabricius. 
30. Colias electra $ 2 , Linneus. 


Natal. 
Genus 21. TrrtAs, Swainson. 

31. Terias Desjardinsii, Boisduval. 
Natal. 

Genus 22. TERACOLUS, Swainson. 

32. Teracolus tone, Godart. 

Natal. . 

33. Teracolus keiskamma, Trimen. 
Natal. 

34. Teracolus achine 3 , Cramer. 

Natal. 


Genus 23. SyncHLo#, Hiibner. 
35. Synchloé hellica, Linneus. 
Algoa Bay (May 1872). 


Subfamily Paprzrowrz. 
Genus 24. Papirio, Linneus. 
36. Papilio demoleus, Linneus. 


Natal. 
37. Papilio anthemenes, Wallengren. 
Natal. 
Family 4. Hesperiide. 
Genus 25. Hesperia, Fabricius. 
38. Hesperia forestan, Cramer. 
Natal. 
Genus 26. Pampnita, Fabricius. 
39. Pamphila hottentotta, Latreille. 
Natal. 
Genus 27. Pyraus, Hiibner. 
40. Pyrqus elma, Trimen. 
Natal. 


HETEROCERA. 
Family 5. Sphingide. 
Subfamily Macroezossivz. 
Genus 28. LopHura, Walker. 
41. Lophura plagiata, Walker. 
Natal. 


Lepidoptera from Southern Africa. 399 


Subfamily Cua@rocampPrn#. 


Genus 29. Cu@rocampa, Duponchel. 
42. Cherocampa eson, Cramer. 


Natal. 
43. Cherocampa celerio, Linnzus. 
Natal. 
Subfamily Seurmermz. 
Genus 30. Proroparce, Burmeister. 
44, Protoparce convolvuli, Linneeus. 
Natal. 
Genus 31. Hytorcus, Hiibner. 
45. Hyloicus junipert, Walker. 
Natal. 


Family 6. Agaristide. 
Genus 32. Pats, Hiibner. 


46. Pais decora, Linneus. 
Algoa Bay (May 1872). 


Family 7. Zygenide. 
Genus 33. ANACE, Walker. 
47. Anace rubra, Walker. 


Natal. 
Genus 34. ZyG@NA, Fabricius. 
48. Zygena contraria, Walker. 
Natal. 
Genus 35. EucHroMta, Hiibner. 
49. Euchromia lethe, Fabricius. 
Natal. 
Family 8. Lithosiida. 
Genus 36. DEIOPEIA, Stephens. 
50. Detopeta ocellina, Walker. 
Natal. 
Family 9. Nyctemeride. 
Genus 37. Nycremera, Hiibner. 
51. Nyctemera leuconoé, Hopfter. 
Natal. 


This species is well figured by Hopffer: it differs from N. 
apicalis, Walker, in the width of the white band of primaries. 


400 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of 


Family 10. Liparide. 
Genus 38. Eayzortra, Boisduval. 


52. Hgybolia Vaillantina, Stoll. 
Natal. 
I think this genus has a much greater affinity to the Lipa- 
ride than to the Arctiide. 


Genus 39. AroA, Walker. 


53. Aroa terminalis, Walker. 
Natal. 
An unusually large example. 


54, Aroa crocata g 2, Herrich-Schiffer. 
Natal. 
Genus 40. Leucoma, Stephens. 


55. Leucoma dealbata, Herrich-Schiiffer. 


Genus 41. Loprra, Walker. 


06. Lopera punctulata, n. sp. 


3. Bright ochreous: primaries with an abbreviated trans- 
verse macular dusky streak just beyond the end of the dis- 
coidal cell; a bisinuated transverse discal series of six black 
dots, and a black dot at centre of interno-median interspace ; 
body ochreous, pectinations of antenne blackish; wings and 
body below uniformly ochreous. Expanse of wings | inch 
3 lines. 


Natal. 


The genus Lopera, to which this species appears to belong, 
is nearly allied to Orgyia, much more so than to Poloma. 


Genus 42. Potoma, Walker. 
57. Poloma angulata, Walker. 


Natal. 


Natal. 
Genus 43. Dreata, Walker. 


58. Dreata edulis, Boisduval. 
D’Urban (March 1875). 


Family 11. Psychide. 


Genus 44. CRYPTOTHELEA, Templeton. 
59. Cryptothelea Tuckeri, n. sp. 
&. Sepia-brown: primaries with a black bilobed spot upon 


Lepidoptera from Southern Africa. 401 


the middle of the inner margin; secondaries with the apical 
area tinted with cupreous; costal margin greyish; anal tuft 
of abdomen greyish in the centre; central stem of antenne 
sordid whitish; wings and body below dull sepia-brown. 
Expanse of wings 10 lines. 

Natal. 


Mr. Burrows has requested me to name this after a gentle- 
man who lent him a box to secure the specimen, which must 
otherwise have been lost. 


Family 12. Notodontide. 
Genus 45. DERRIOIDES, gen. nov. 


Genus gracile: antennis elongatis, late pectinatis; capite modice 
parvo, oculis exstantibus ; palpis brevibus crassis ; thorace robusto; 
abdomine tenui, gradatim attenuato ; pedibus modice crassis, tarsis 
tenuibus ; tibiis posterioribus spinosis; alis amplis, marginibus 
externis leviter undatis, margine costali anticarum paululum 
excavato; venis discocellularibus transversis arcuatis. Generis 
typus D. hypenissa, n. sp. 


60. Derrioides hypenissa, n. sp. 

Rosy madder-brown: primaries with a broad oblique band 
of darker colour beginning at basal two fifths of inner margin, 
its outer edge running to apex, its inner edge to median ner- 
vure, whence it turns inwards at an abrupt angle to costa, the 
edge is blackish, bordered externally by a whitish line; a 
blackish dot on upper discocellular; outer margin dusky : 
secondaries with a central transverse, waved, whitish-edged 
blackish line: head dull brown, with a whitish transverse 
frontal line; collar and palpi dull red; antenne white, with 
testaceous pectinations: thorax red-brown; tegule large, 
hairy, dark brown: abdomen rosy madder-brown, with cupre- 
ous reflections. Wings below pale rosy brown; a dusky spot 
on discocellulars; a common, waved, pale-edged, dusky central 
line ; secondaries with abdominal margin greyish : body below 
pale rosy brown, front of pectus deep dull red; tibie and tarsi 
sordid whitish. Hxpanse of wings | inch 2 lines. 

Natal. 


This is a remarkable genus, allied to Paravetta of Moore. 


Family 13. Bombycidz. 


Genus 46. LasrocAMPA, Schrank. 


61. Lasiocampa rudis 8 , Walker. 
Natal. 


402 Mr. A. G. Butler on @ Collection of 


Family 14. Cosside. 
Genus 47. Cossus, Fabricius. 


62. Cossus tncanescens, n. sp. 


Primaries silvery whitish, transversely speckled with black 
hatchings, crossed near base by a broad inarched band, and 
on disk by an irregular, slightly narrower oblique band, the 
two connected by a slender oblique streak, thus forming a 
pale brown H; secondaries silky pale grey: head and thorax 
whitish; collar transversely spotted with brown; thorax 
behind collar and in front of metathoracic portion transversely 
banded with blackish: abdomen densely clothed with long 
brown hairs, base and anus whitish: antenne white, with 
pale brown pectinations : wings below shining whity brown ; 
pectus clothed with sordid whitish woolly hairs. Expanse of 
wings 1 inch | line. 


Natal. 
Allied to C. impeditus of Walker. 


Family 15. Hepialide. 


Genus 48. Gorcopis, Hiibner. 
63. Gorgopis libania?, Cramer. 

Natal (six examples). 

I am very doubtful of the correct identification of this 
species. It is the G. Mébania of Walker; but it is totally 
unlike Cramer’s figure in coloration and pattern, although like 
it in form. We previously only had one specimen in the 
collection, so that Walker may have looked upon it as a pos- 
sible variety of Cramer’s insect; so far as I can see, the only 
chance of its being the same rests in the possibility that the 
figure is taken from a rubbed and greasy example. 


Family 16. Glottulide. 


Subfamily Xyzorwasiwaz, 
Genus 49. PRopENIA, Guénée. 


64. Prodenia retina, Guénée. 
Natal. 
Previously in the Museum from the Congo. 


Lepidoptera from Southern Africa. 403 


Subfamily Apamers. 
Genus 50. APAMEA, Ochsenheimer. 


65. Apamea natalensis, n. sp. 


Primaries above sandy whitish, sparsely speckled with black 
and clouded for a short distance round the discocellulars 
with rusty brownish ; margins spotted with black ; a blackish 
interno-median basal spot, surmounted by a black dot; a 
V-shaped whitish marking at end of cell, bounded externally 
by a semicircular black spot; two submarginal semicircular 
blackish spots, and between them a small black denticle; fringe 
whity brown, spotted with blackish: secondaries dark grey, 
dusky externally ; fringe whity brown: body sandy whitish ; 
_ collar with a black dot on each side, behind which is a trans- 
verse bisinuate black line, followed by a thicker brown line ; 
tegule longitudinally speckled with black. Wings below whity 
brown, costal areas speckled with blackish grey ; discocellular 
area of primaries and apical area of secondaries rosy brownish ; 
a dusky transverse discal streak, abbreviated in secondaries ; 
a blackish lunule on discocellulars of the latter wings: body 
below whity brown. Expanse of wings 1 ineh 23 lines. 

Natal. 


Not unlike pale examples of A. gemina. 


Genus 51. CARADRINA, Ochsenheimer. 


66. Caradrina partita, Walker. 
Natal. 
Previously known from the Congo. 


Genus 52. AMyNnA, Guénée. 


67. Amyna undulifera, n. sp. 

3. Nearly allied to A. selenampha, but smaller, redder in 
tint, with the undulated transverse lines of primaries less irre- 
gular, sharply defined, edged with grey ; secondaries shorter, 
with no trace of a transverse line on upper surface. Hxpanse 
of wings 1 inch 2 lines. 

Natal. 


Family 17. Hadenida. 
Genus 53. EUPLEXIA, Stephens. 


68. Huplexia amaranta, Felder. 
Natal. 


404 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of 


Family 18. Acontiide. 
Genus 54. AconTIA, Ochsenheimer. 


69. Acontia formosa, wu. sp. 


Primaries creamy white, sericeous ; a subbasal mustard- 
yellow arched band, whitish within the discoidal cell, and 
interrupted by a large dusky spot upon the inner margin at 
base ; a minute rounded pale grey spot, edged with dark grey 
towards the end of the cell, and immediately beyond the cell 
a larger similar spot, between them an oblong olive-green 
spot ; a broad discal band widening from the costa to the inner 
margin, olive-green internally, olive-brown and mustard-yellow 
externally, traversed by two transverse, irregular, interrupted 
plumbaginous lines, and interrupted at base of second median 
interspace by a hastate creamy whitish spot, uniting at. its 
apex with the ground-colour: secondaries pale greyish white 
with brassy reflections, especially round the margins; fringe 
creamy white: head and thorax white, frons and palpi sordid 
yellow, antenne dull brown; abdomen silky testaceous. 
Primaries below pale grey, with the costa and outer margin 
pale testaceous; a broad dark grey discal band, widest on 
costa; a triangular dark grey spot, edged with whitish, placed 
across the discocellulars ; inner margin broadly white ; secon- 
daries as above: body below white. Expanse of wings 
11 lines. 

Natal. 


Family 19. Erastriide. 


Genus 55. ERASTRIA, Ochsenheimer. 
70. EHrastria africana, Felder. 


Natal (three examples). 
Can this be the Microphysa decissima of Walker ? 


Family 20. Anthophilide. 


Genus 56. Microprysa, Boisduval. 


71. Microphysa abscissa, Walker. 
Natal. 


Family 21. Plusiide. 
Genus 57. PLusta, Ochsenheimer. 


72. Plusia aurifera, Hiibner. 
Natal. 


Lepidoptera from Southern Africa. 405 


Family 22. Gonopteride. 
Genus 58. CosMOPHILA, Boisduval. 


73. Cosmophila indica, Guénée. 
Natal. 
If it be thought necessary to reject this name as inappro- 
priate, Walker’s name of C. edentata may be used. 


Genus 59. GoniTIs, Guénée. 
74. Gonitis pusilla, n. sp. 


Primaries greyish brown, clouded with dull yellowish, crossed 
at nearly equal distances by five irregular dusky lines—the 
first, third, and fifth bounded internally by dusky brownish 
nebulous diffusions, almost uniting the lines into three bands, 
the fifth line with a whitish and the others with a pale external 
edging; a submarginal series of minute dark brown lunulate 
dots : secondaries pale grey-brown, fringe darker ; two parallel 
ill-defined, white-edged, angulated discal dusky lines, the inner 
one abbreviated, the outer one originating at anal angle; outer 
margin with a slender, interrupted, yellowish-bordered, black 
terminal line: body brown, abdominal segments margined 
with whity brown. Primaries below grey-brown ; costal area 
pale testaceous, crossed beyond the cell by a dusky line; several 
testaceous subapical dots : secondaries testaceous ; apex, a spot 
at end of cell, and two discal lines dusky; fringe grey ; body 
sordid testaceous. Hxpanse of wings 11 lines. 


Natal. 
The smallest species in the genus. 


Family 23. Polydesmidz. 


Genus 60. PoLypDEsMA, Boisduval. 
75. Polydesma laudula, Guénée. 


Natal. 
Family 24. Homopteride. 
Genus 61. Homoptera, Boisduval. 
76. Homoptera delineosa, Walker. 
Natal. 


Family 25. Hypogrammida. 
Genus 62. CALLYNA, Guénée, 


77. Callyna decora, Walker. 
Natal. 


406 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of 


Family 26. Catephiide. 
Genus 63. AupEA, Walker. 


78. Audea bipunctata, Walker. 
Natal. 


Family 27. Ommatophoride. 


Genus 64. PatuLa, Guénée. 
79. Patula Walkert, n. sp. 


Patula macrops, Walker (nec Linnzus). 

The African form differs from the Indian in its deeper colour 
and less pointed primaries ; all the black bands much more irre- 
gular, strongly dentated; the central band much broader at 
costa of primaries, placed much closer to the subcentral bar of 
secondaries so as to give the impression of a distinct broad 
fascia across the wing ; the discal black spots more distinctly 
lunate; the ocellus of primaries darker and considerably 
narrower ; wings below darker, all the white spots smaller. 
Expanse of wings 5 inches 3 lines. 


D’ Urban (March 1875). 


At first sight this would appear to be merely a dark form of 
P. macrops; but I believe it to be quite distinct. 


Family 28. Hypopyride. 
Genus 65. ENTOMOGRAMMA, Guénée. 


80. Entomogramma pardus, Guénée. 
Natal. 
This species is identical with Walker’s Hypopyra ante- 
ponens and Remigia venusta. 


Family 29. Ophiuside. 
Genus 66. SPHINGOMORPHA, Guénée. 
81. Sphingomorpha Montetronis, n. sp. 

The example in this collection being in poor condition, I 
shall take my description from an example collected by Mr. 
Monteiro at Ambriz. 

Very like S. chlorea (8. sipyla, Guén.), but differing as 
follows :—Primaries much narrower, more pointed ; basal half 
confused, not interrupted by a white line so as to separate the 
external area as a darker spot ; pale subapical transverse streak 
widened into a broad diffused spot; black spots bounded by 


Lepidoptera from Southern Africa. 407 


the dentated yellowish discal line much larger; secondaries 
with brown band broader, pale discal band more distinctly 
interrupted; wings below not so much speckled with dark 
brown ; front legs clothed with longer masses of hair. HEx- 
panse of wings 3 inches. 

Ambriz (Monteiro) ; Natal (Burrows). 

This species is clearly distinct from S. chlorea; the form 
and pattern of the primaries is strikingly different. Mr. Mon- 
teiro took a long series at Angola; he says that it is very 
common. It always flew into the house when he was at dinner ; 
so that he gave it the name of ‘‘the dinner-moth.” 

M. Guénée has described a species from Senegal, which he 
considers a variety of his S. s¢pyla, of which he says :—‘ Je 
n’ose en faire une espéce séparée, car elle différe 4 peine du 
type.” It may perhaps be my S. Montecronis; but the de- 
scription scarcely suits it. 


Genus 67. OpHismA, Guénée. 


82. Ophisma crocetpennis, Walker. 

Natal. 

The West-African representative of this species, noted by 
Walker as “ var. y,” is totally distinct, the transverse lines 
on primaries being all undulated, and the black spots of secon- 
daries united into a subcuneiform black patch. It may take 
the name of Ophisma rivularis. 


Genus 68. OpHiusA, Guénée. 


83. Ophiusa properans, Walker. 


Natal. 
Genus 69. GRAMMODES, Guénée. 


84. Grammodes geometrica, Fabricius. 
Natal. 
It is difficult to distinguish this species from G. ammonia. 


Genus 70. Triganusa, Walker. 


85. Triganusa euproctisoides, Walker. 
Natal. 


This genus would, I think, be better placed next to Ophisma ; 
but even there it does not look well; it certainly ought not 
to come between Girrammodes and Trigonodes (which is where 
Mr. Walker has put it in the Collection). The example taken 
by Mr. Burrows has a second black spot on primaries, at 
basal third of interno-median interspace. 


408 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of 


Family 30. Euclidide. 


Genus 71. TRIGONODES, Guénée. 
86. Trigonodes acutata, Guénée. 


Natal. 
Family 31. Remigiide. 
Genus 72. RemiGiA, Guénée. 
87. Remigia congregata, Walker. 
Natal. 


88. Remigia nigrifrontalis, Walker. (See Herminia.) 


Wings pale grey, shading into testaceous upon the disk; a 
deeper-coloured central oblique band, margined by black lines, 
beginning at middle of abdominal margin of secondaries, run- 
ning obliquely to third branch of median nervure in primaries, 
whence it recurves with a double angle to just beyond the 
middle of costal margin ; several minute black liture on basal 
area; outer margin tinted with tawny, edge stramineous ; 
fringe dark greyish brown; a discal series of pale-bordered 
black dots, becoming larger towards apex of primaries; apex 
with a white spot, becoming grey, and bounded by an oblique 
brown litura internally: head and collar black, front margin 
of collar white; thorax and abdomen grey ; antenne brown, 
ferruginous below ; palpi black, grey internally. Wings below 
greyish brown, with three parallel, continuous, nearly equi- 
distant, arched dusky bands; secondaries with a dusky dot 
on discocellulars: body whitish. Hxpanse of wings 1 inch 
7 lines. 


Natal. 
Family 32. Thermesiide. 


Genus 73. TATORINIA, n. gen. 


Nearly allied to Thermesta; but at once distinguished by 
its smaller eyes and considerably Jonger palpi with shorter 
terminal joint. Type 7. Burrowsii, n. sp. 


89. Tatorinia Burrowsii, n. sp. 


General coloration of the darker examples of Azazia rubri- 
cans ; pattern almost as in Thermesia creberrima. 

Wings dark greyish brown, basal and external areas tinted 
with olivaceous; basal area crossed by two irregular and much 
interrupted dusky lines; primaries with two central badly 
defined parallel dusky lines; a whitish-centred spot in the 
middle of the discoidal cell, and a second (larger and sinuate) 


Lepidoptera from Southern Africa. 409 


on discocellulars ; a discal distinct yellowish white line cross- 
ing the two wings from near apex to near anal angle, inter- 
rupted at costal areas, and margined with piceous, on secon- 
daries terminating in a diffused spot on discoidal interspace ; 
internervular folds terminating in black dots, united by a fine, 
black, waved marginal line ; fringe reddish: body olivaceous 
brown, abdomen paler. Wings below testaceous, speckled with 
grey, veins ochraceous; three nearly equidistant lunulated 
black lines, and between them series of ill-defined dusky 
lunules; a white-centred black spot within the cells, and 
another on the discocellulars ; outer margin as above: body 


below sandy whitish. Expanse of wings 1 inch 9 lines. 
Natal. 


Genus 74. Renopes, Guénée. 


90. Renodes nigriceps, Walker. 
Natal. 
The type is a faded and rubbed specimen from Sierra Leone. 


91. Renodes pallidula, n. sp. 


Sandy whitish, speckled with black atoms: primaries with 
an oblique, abbreviated, pale brown streak from inner margin, 
beyond it a zigzag discal line and a broad external border 
(tapering to apex) of the same colour; three or four black 
discal dots towards apex; a black marginal line: secondaries 
with three nearly equidistant parallel, pale brown, discal bands, 
and between them two series of black dots ; outer margin with 
a black edge: head, collar, palpi, and anterior femora and tibize 
black; thorax and abdomen sandy whitish, the latter black- 
speckled, with whitish margins to the segments. Wings below 
pale testaceous, densely sprinkled with brown scales; disk 
crossed by three brown lines, the two inner ones dentate- 
hastate, irregular, and approximating on primaries, between 
the two outer ones a series of black spots; external area of 
primaries dusky in the centre; a black dot on discocellulars ; 
body below whitish ; legs (excepting anterior femora and tibie) 
testaceous. Hixpanse of wings | inch 3 lines. 


Natal. 

Genus 75. SELENIS, Guénée. 
92. Selenis costalis, n. sp. 

Basicostal area creamy white; two oblique liture and a 
brown subapical line, crossed by three white dots, on costa of 
primaries ; a broad central mahogany-brown band tapering 
from abdominal margin to discoidal interspace towards apex 
of primaries, and bordered externally by a silvery line; a 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 29 


410 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of 


discal tapering pale testaceous streak bounding the central 
band, and bordered externally by a red-brown line margined 
with silvery grey; outer margin pale brown, with a sub- 
marginal series of black dots; fringe dark grey; primaries 
with an oblique apical brown litura; head, collar, and abdomen 
brown, the latter with white margins to the segments; thorax 
creamy white. Wings below grey, crossed by two darker grey 
discal lines ; discocellular and submarginal black dots; apical 
half of costa of primaries spotted with white: body below 
pale testaceous Expanse of wings 10 lines. 
Natal. 
Genus 76. GRACILODES, Guénée. 


93. Gracilodes caffra, Guénée. 


Natal. 
Genus 77. ScamBina, Walker. 
94. Scambina larvata, Walker. 
Natal. 
Family 33. Platydide. 
Genus 78. Hyprena, Schrank. 
95. Hypena obacerralis, Walker. 
Natal. 


A very variable species. 


96. Hypena senialis, Guénée. 

Natal. 

M. Guénée says that his description is taken from a speci- 
men in poor condition; when fresh it more nearly resembles 
H., obesalis in colouring than H, obsitalis ; it is, however, the 
size of the latter. 


97. Hypena varialis, Walker. 
Natal. 
Allied to the preceding species. 


98. Hypena velatipennis, n. sp. 


Allied to H. indicatalis. Very variable in tint; darker or 
lighter grey : primaries with the basal half blackish, sharply 
defined externally by a transverse, slightly trisinuate, white- 
edged black line ; irrorated with green-shot scales, and crossed 
by two irregular black lines, between which (within the cell) 
is a black dot; apical half irrorated with black atoms, which 
(in dark examples) form two transverse sinuated lines, the 
sinuations together forming incomplete circles ; a heart-shaped 
subapical black spot, edged externally with white, and bounded 
below by a white longitudinal litura, the whole enclosed by an 


Lepidoptera from Southern Africa. 411 


angulated black line from apex; apical costa dotted with 
white ; a submarginal series of black dots: segments of abdo- 
men with pale hind margins, Wings below grey, secondaries 
and costal area of primaries irrorated with brown; a sub- 
marginal black line and a marginal whitish line; fringe pale 
grey, intersected by two black parallel lines ; primaries with 
apical costa white-spotted ; secondaries with a black dot on 
discocellulars. Expanse of wings 1 inch 2 lines. 


Natal. 
Family 34. Herminiide. 


Genus 79. HETEROGRAMMA, Guénée. 


99. Heterogramma, sp. ? 

Natal. 

I feel very uncertain of the determination of this species, 
and therefore do not describe it. It somewhat resembles a 
figure in the fourth part of the Lepidoptera of the ‘ Novara’ 
Expedition; unfortunately we have no species of Heterogramma 
with which to compare it. 


Genus 80. Bocana, Walker. 


100. Bocana esopusalis, Walker. 
Natal. 


Family 35. Pyralide. 


Genus 81. Pyratis, Linneus. 
101. Pyralis smaragdina, n. sp. 

General appearance of P. costalis. Wings above red-brown, 
clouded with slaty grey; a lunate golden-yellow spot near 
base of cell, from which an arched dusky line runs to inner 
margin; a second similarly coloured spot at basal two fifths 
of costal margin, below which is a quadrate pearly spot with- 
in the cell; a golden irregular costal streak from end of cell 
to apex, cut by a black line, which also bounds a quadrate 
pearly spot at end of cell; a third, black-edged, pearly spot 
at base of first median interspace; outer margin and fringe 
irregularly golden yellow, interrupted in the middle by a brown 
spot; secondaries crossed by two irregular dusky lines; anal 
half of outer margin and entire fringe golden yellow; head 
testaceous ; anal segments golden yellow. Wings below pale 
grey ; all the markings as above, but paler; secondaries with 
an additional grey spot at centre of cell; body below white. 
Expanse of wings 9 lines. 


Natal. 


Differs from P. costalis in its narrower wings, more pointed 
29% 


412 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of 


primaries, the three pearly spots in primaries, less regular and 
interrupted golden-yellow borders, and yellow anal segments 
of abdomen. 

Genus 82. AGLossa, Latreille. 


102. Aglossa noctuina, n. sp. 


Primaries dark rosy brown, base blackish; two transverse 
irregular black lines and a black discocellular dot, exactly as 
in A. laminalis; a marginal row of black dots; fringe red- 
brown, shining: secondaries whity brown, with the veins 
slightly reddish ; a dusky spot at base of discocellular cleft, 
and an irregular dusky discal line parallel to the outer margin : 
palpi, antenne, head, and thorax deep rosy brown; abdomen 
dull black, with pale margins to the segments ; anus testaceous. 
Wings below pale grey; costal areas rosy tinted, costal margins 
black, dotted with whitish; a continuous dusky discal line ; 
dusky lunate spots on discocellulars ; cell of primaries spotted 
with dusky: body below shining rosy brownish; front of 
pectus deep chocolate-brown ; legs testaceous, tibiz and tarsi 
of two front pairs black above, dotted with whitish. Expanse 
of wings 1 inch. 


Natal. 


Allied to A. laminalis, but easily distinguished by its much 
deeper coloration and the markings on secondaries. 


103. Aglossa ocularis, n. sp. 


Primaries above grey; a cuneiform patch of stramineous 
crossed by the discocellulars, the position of which is marked 
by an oblique reniform stigma; a very oblique black line 
beginning, distinct, at base of inner margin, but fading away 
as it reaches the back of the stramineous patch; a second, 
dentate-sinuate oblique line from near the centre of inner 
margin, bounding the stramineous patch externally, and run- 
ning almost to costa; an irregular zigzag discal stramineous 
band; a submarginal series of eight black lunular liture : 
secondaries sordid pale testaceous, with a broad external grey 
border, interrupted by a submarginal pale stramineous streak ; 
two dotted grey discal lines, and a dusky spot at end of cell: 
body grey, head and collar slightly reddish, fringe at back of 
thorax whitish. Primaries below grey, internal area pale; a 
patch over the end of cell whitish, crossed by an oblique dusky 
spot; costa white-dotted: secondaries creamy white; a black 
spot at end of cell and another at anal angle, two discal dotted 
grey lines; a broad grey border as above ; a submarginal dull 
red streak, leaving one spot of whitish near apex, its anal 
termination being also whitish: body below sordid greyish 


Lepidoptera from Southern Africa. 413 


testaceous; tarsi of anterior legs blackish above and spotted 
with testaceous. Hxpanse of wings 1 inch 3 lines. 

Natal. 

104. Aglossa fragilis, n. sp. 

Primaries stramineous, discocellular area and apex clouded 
with burnt sienna; outer margin with a red-brown border, 
tapering to apex, partially varied with dark grey; a marking, 
like the figure 8, enclosing two black dots at the end of the 
cell; two irregular oblique red-brown lines, the one towards 
the base ill-defined and broken up into dots, the other beyond 
the cell crossing the wing, and well-marked; a marginal row 
of black dots: secondaries greyish brown: head and collar 
dark grey, thorax stramineous, abdomen testaceous. Primaries 
below grey, reddish along the costa; a whitish subcostal dis- 
coidal litura, and a whitish spot at end of cell: secondaries 
testaceous, tinted with rosy : body greyish testaceous. Hx- 
panse of wings 1 inch. 


Natal. 
105. Aglossa inconspicua, n. sp. 


Primaries above dove-colour, crossed by two slightly waved 
and divergent, oblique red-brown lines, the inner one bordered 
within and the outer without with ochreous, the outer one also 
bounding a transverse diffused brown streak; a black dot at 
end of cell; a waved discal series of dusky dots; outer margin 
slightly dusky: secondaries whity brown, the basal area and a 
diffused streak at anal angle irorated with slightly darker 
brown: head and thorax grey, abdomen pale testaceous. 
Primaries below grey, sprinkled with whitish ; an ill-defined, 
scarcely visible, waved dusky discal line: secondaries creamy 
whitish, sparsely speckled with brown; a brown dot at end 
of cell: body below whitish; legs and palpi stramineous. 
Expanse of wings 1 inch 1 line. 


Natal. 
106. Aglossa formosa, n. sp. 
Allied to the Pyralis ratoalis of Walker. Wings above 


cream-colour ; primaries with an orange streak from base along 
median nervure, and joining a red subquadrate spot at middle 
of inner margin; a white spot with a black dot on each side 
of it within the cell, and another below it and touching the red 
internal spot; an angular black-edged white spot at end of 
cell; outer margin broadly plumbaginous, the inner margin of 
the border being distinctly conical, the apex of the cone touch- 
ing the white spot at end of cell; a subapical red-edged sagit- 
tate yellow spot: secondaries with a slender marginal black 


414 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of 


line; fringe white: head black, collar reddish ; thorax creamy 
white ; abdomen red-brown, with white segmental bands and 
anus. Primaries below shining grey; secondaries white, with 
grey costal area: body sordid testaceous, with sides of pectus 
white. Expanse of wings 10 lines. 


Natal. 
107. Aglossa magnifica, n. sp. 


Primaries above deep reddish castaneous, clouded with 
shining grey or plumbaginous, crossed by two diverging un- 
dulated black lines, partially bordered with white, outer margin 
plumbaginous; fringe pale grey, varied with castaneous : secon- 
daries grey, with faint lilacine reflections ; outer border dusky, 
with a white marginal line; fringe grey: body reddish casta- 
neous, centre of abdomen greyish, margins of the segments 
paler. Wings below shining grey, with cupreous reflections ; 
body creamy white. Expanse of wings 10 lines. 

Natal. 


Family 36. Ennychiide. 


Genus 83. Pyrausra, Schrank. 
108. Pyrausta aurea, n. sp. 

Ochreous: primaries above with a dusky transverse angu- 
lated line crossing the end of cell, and running to inner margin ; 
an abbreviated arched line from subcostal nervure to second 
median branch: secondaries with an irregular dusky discal 
line parallel to the outer margin, and a dot at end of cell: 
primaries below tinted with grey. Expanse of wings 73 lines. 


Natal. 


Unlike any other species of Pyrausta known to me in 
coloration. 


Family 37. Asopiide. 
Genus 84. SynGamiA, Guénée. 


109. Syngamia merionealis, Walker. 


Natal. 
Genus 85. AGATHODES, Guénée. 
110. Agathodes modicalis, Guénée. 
Natal. 
111. Agathodes ostentalis, Hiibner. 
Natal. 


One small example. I believe this species has not hitherto 
been recorded as African. 


Lepidoptera from Southern Africa. 415 


Genus 86. HymentA, Hiibner. 
112. Hymenia recurvalis, Fabricius. 


Natal. 


113. Hymenia perspectalis, Hiibner. 
Natal. 


114. Hymenia griseata, n. sp. 


Primaries dull greyish brown; a minute basicostal testaceous 
spot, and another, edged with black, near base of cell; a small 
whitish spot at base of interno-median interspace, and a black- 
edged, straight, transverse whitish litura just beyond it; two 
small angular black markings just beyond the middle of the 
cell; a testaceous costal streak, crossed by a black spot, from 
the end of cell, a very irregular black-edged whitish line from 
end of cell to inner margin ; apical half of cell sordid whitish ; 
a marginal macular black line; fringe white, spotted with 
grey: secondaries grey, costal area whitish ; a broad external 
brown border, bounded within by an irregular brown-edged 
white line: body dark brown, head and base of abdomen 
greyish. Wings below very pale brown ; a black-edged brown 
spot on discocellulars; a broad discal grey band, obsolete 
towards the inner margins, bounded within by a very irregular 
dusky-edged whitish line: body very pale brown. Expanse 
of wings 10 lines. 

Natal. 


Most like H. mertdionalis in general appearance. 


Family 38. Hydrocampide. 
Genus 87. Caractysra, Hiibner. 


115. Cataclysta fraterna, n. sp. 


Closely allied to C. elutalis from Ceylon; but with the 
wings comparatively longer, the body more slender; the 
basal area of the wings paler, with dark brown markings and 
better-defined silvery spots ; the central series of silvery spots 
bounded within by a distinct irregular black line; external 
area dark brown, outer margin grey; marginal spots of secon- 
daries well defined. Hxpanse of wings 8} lines. 

Natal. 

Family 39. Spilomelide. 


Genus 88. ZeBroniA, Hiibner. 


116. Zebronia cassusalis, Walker. 
Natal. 
This species is scarcely distinguishable from the Ceylonese 
Zebronia aurolinealis of Walker. 


416 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of 


Family 40. Margarodide. 
Genus 89. PHAKELLURA, Guilding. 


117. Phakellura indica, Saunders. 
Natal. 


I think Guénée’s name of P. gazorialis would be better than 
P. indica. 


Genus 90. MArGaroniA, Hiibner. 


118. Margaronia transvisalis, Guénée. 


Natal. 


Family 41. Botyde. 
Genus 91. Borys, Latreille. 
119. Botys straminea, n. sp. 

Allied to B. pholausalis, but much more like the Australian 
B. ptasusalis in marking. 

Stramineous, with pink reflections ; an irregular brown line 
crossing the wings at basal third; a second, very iuregular 
discal line, widely interrupted on primaries, where it runs 
from the subcostal nervure to the middle of the second median 
branch, and recommences near the base of the same branch ; 
a black dot just beyond the middle, and a black litura at the 
end of discoidal cell of primaries; a continuous marginal 
series of brown dots ; fringe silvery white: wings below paler, 
otherwise as above; body white. Expanse of wings 1 inch. 


Natal. 


Genus 92. PIonEA, Guénée. 


120. Pionea africalis, Guénée. 
Natal. 


P. africalis is identical with Walker’s Scopula? concisalis. 


Genus 93. ScopuLA, Schrank. 


121. Scopula martialis, Guénée. 
Natal. 


122. Scopula ferriscriptalis, Walker. 
Natal. 


Family 42. Scopariide. 
Genus 94. STENOPTERYX, Guénée. 


123. Stenopteryx hybridalis, Hiibner. 
Natal. 


Lepidoptera from Southern Africa. 417 


Family 43. Ennomida. 
Genus 95. HypreryTHRA, Guénée. 


124. Hyperythra leucicolor, n. sp. 
Hyperythra limbolaria (part.), Walker. 


3. Bright saffron-yellow, more or less speckled with brown, 
crossed by two diffused pale reddish grey bands or lines, the 
external one internally bisinuate on both wings, bounded ex- 
ternally near outer angle of primaries by one dusky spot, and 
near apex of secondaries by two. Wings below paler, the inner 
band only represented by a reddish spot on interno-median 
interspace, the outer one by a continuous chain-like discal 
series of rosy spots with carmine margins; a black dot on 
discocellulars. expanse of wings 1 inch 1 to 3 lines. 

?. Not unlike Guénée’s figure of H. imbolaria, but with 
only three (almost equidistant) lines across the primaries and 
two across the secondaries, the inner band below much inter- 
rupted. Hxpanse of wings 1 inch 7 to 9 lines. 

Natal (one male). 


We received both sexes of this species in a collection sent 
to England last year by Mr. J. V. Gooch. It was at the 
time supposed to be the Javan H. lutea of Cramer (H. limbo- 
laria, Guénée) ; but it is clearly quite distinct. 


Genus 96. CABERODES, Guénée. 
125. Caberodes interpellans, n. sp. 


g. Wings greyish brown, slightly shot with a rosy tint; 
markings precisely like Hllopia flagitiarta—that is, a curved 
subbasal and a waved discal dark brown line, with a black 
spot on discocellulars in primaries, and a subangulated discal 
line and black dot in secondaries; antennz rather unusually 
wide towards the base, and thorax very robust. Expanse of 
wings 1 inch 7 lines. 


Natal. 
Family 44. Boarmiide. 
Genus 97. GnopuHos, Treitschke. 


126. Gnophos umbratilis, n. sp. 


$. Wings greyish brown in appearance, but really yellowish 
testaceous, densely mottled with blackish brown, crossed in the 
middle by two ill-defined dusky lines; black discocellular 
dots; asmall elongate black dot at centre of second median 
interspace of secondaries: wings below much less mottled 


418 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of 


with paler brown, the transverse lines widened into diffused 

bands, very distinct on secondaries ; costa of primaries, area 

between the bands of secondaries, and the body very slightly 

mottled, and consequently much yellower in appearance than 

the rest of the underside. Expanse of wings I inch 5 lines. 
Natal. 


Family 45. Acidaliide. 
Genus 98. AcIDALIA, Treitschke. 
127. Acidalia natalica, n. sp. 


Whity brown; wings crossed by two brown lines, the inner 
line diffused, oblique in primaries, and crossing discocellulars 
to near the middle of inner margin, arched in secondaries and 
crossing the apical fourth of discoidal cell ; the outer line dark 
brown, irregularly sinuated, crossing the disk of both wings, 
and succeeded by a narrow diffused brown streak, which gives 
it the appearance of being double; a black dot at the end of 
the cells, and a marginal series of black dots; frmge whity 
brown: wings below slightly paler than above, mottled with 
darker brown ; the two lines better defined. Expanse of wings 
1 inch 2 lines. 

Natal. 


The frons is not black, as in several of M. Guénée’s African 
species. A. natalicais most nearly allied to A. strigulifera. 


128. Actdalia lactaria, Walker. 
Natal. 
This species is identical with A. derasata of Walker (part 
xxvl. p. 1604). 


129. Acidalia instructata, Walker. 
Natal. 
This species varies much in tint. 


130. Acidalia cinerascens, n. sp. 


Pale grey, mottled with brown; black discocellular dots ; 
a marginal series of black dots; primaries with a transverse 
zigzag discal brown line ; secondaries with two central, slightly 
irregular, subangulated brown lines: wings below testaceous, 
mottled with brown, less densely on costa of primaries; a 
transverse subapical costal brown litura. Expanse of wings 
1 inch 2 lines. 

Natal. 


Lepidoptera from Southern Africa. 419 


Genus 99. ArGyRIS, Guénée. 


131. Argyris latonaria, Guénée. 
Natal. | 
132. Argyris vestalis, n. sp. 


Somewhat like A. ocellata, but much smaller. White; both 
wings with a central brown band from end of cell to inner 
margin, varied with black, indistinctly streaked with plumba- 
ginous, enclosing a black-edged discocellular white spot, the 
upper end broad, the lower end pointed; a bisinuate brown 
litura connecting central band with costal margin; a waved 
undulated discal transverse line; two submarginal series of 
grey spots, an interrupted marginal series of black dots; fringe 
varied with grey. Wings below white, primaries sordid: 
secondaries with a blackish discocellular litura, an ill-defined 
postmedian dusky line, a continuous dentate-sinuate discal 
black line, and a sinuated marginal black line: primaries with 
two submarginal series of grey spots; fringe white, varied 
with grey and dotted with black: body white; antenne, tibie, 
and tarsi testaceous. Expanse of wings 11 lines. 

Natal. 


Family 46. Fidoniida. 


Genus 100. TrEpHrina, Guénée. 


133. Tephrina deerraria, Walker. 
Natal. 
Genus 101. Srerrua, Hiibner. 


134. Sterrha sacraria, Linneus. 
Natal (six examples). 


Genus 102. AsPILATES, Treitschke. 
135. Aspilates meviaria, Guénée. 
Natal (four examples). 


136. Aspilates arenosa, n. sp. 


3. General aspect and coloration of the preceding; it 
differs as follows :—Discal band of primaries less oblique and 
consequently nearer to outer margin; of secondaries paler, 
widening from near anal angle to second subcostal branch, 
where it becomes obsolete, broadly bordered on both sides with 
whitish. Primaries below greyish, band as above: secondaries 
much paler ; interno-median area dusky; discal band much 
more abbreviated, but darker than above ; a black discocellular 
spot. Expanse of wings 1 inch 4 lines. 

Natal. : 


420 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Relation of the Canal-System 


Family 47. Gelechiide. 


Genus 103. Exopomorpua, Walker. 
137. Exodomorpha divisella, Walker. 
Natal (eight examples). 


Family 48. Pterophoride. 


Genus 104. Aapisres, Hiibner. 


138. Agdistes pustulalis, Walker. 
Natal. 


There are also in the Collection two species of Tortricites 
and two Tineites which I have been unable to determine ; and 
as at present I do not possess sufficient knowledge of the 
groups to refer them to their proper positions, I cannot attempt 
to name them. I have to thank Mr. F. Moore, of the Indian 
Museum, for very kindly assisting me in determining some of 
the more obscure genera of Pyralites and Geometrites. 


LVI.—Relation of the Canal-System to the Tubulation in the 
Foraminifera, with reference to Dr. Dawson’s ‘Dawn of 


Life” By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e. 


AS an illustration of the relation of the canal-system to the 
tubulation in Foraminifera in the so-called “‘Hozoon canadense,” 
Dr. Dawson repeats, in his book just published (the ‘ Dawn 
of Life’), p. 43, a fac-simile of the woodcut which illustrates 
his letter in ‘ Nature’ (vol. x. p. 103, June 1874), which illus- 
tration had been previously published in the ‘Annals & Mag. 
Nat. Hist.’ (vol. xiii. pl. xix. fig. 1, June 1874), and also 
appeared about the same time in the ‘ Monthly Microscopical 
Journal.’ 

By this I infer that the woodcut (which, in the ‘ Dawn of 
Life,’ is stated to be “ after Carpenter ’’) is the most convincing 
representation that Dr. Dawson can adduce of the identity of 
Foraminiferal structure with that of the so-called ‘‘Hozoon cana- 
dense” in the Laurentian limestone ; for we find in the ‘ Dawn 
of Life,’ p. 204, the following paragraph :-— 

“In the ‘Annals of Natural History’ for June 1874, 
Dr. Carpenter has given a crushing reply to some objections 
raised in that Journal by Mr. Carter. He first shows, contrary 
to the statement of Mr. Carter, that the fine nummuline tubu- 
lation corresponds precisely in its direction with reference to 


to the Tubulation in the Foraminifera. 421 


the chambers with that observed in Nummulites and Orbitordes. 
In the second place, he shows by clear descriptions and figures 
that the relation of the canal-system to the fine tubulation is 
precisely that which he had demonstrated in more recent 
nummuline and rotaline Foraminifera. In the third place, 
he adduces additional facts to show that in some specimens of 
Hozoon the calcareous skeleton has been filled with calcite 
before the introduction of any foreign mineral matter. He 
concludes the argument in the following words :— I have thus 
shown,’” &c. (See the rest in Dr. Dawson’s book, and in the 
‘Annals,’ 7. c. vol. xiii. p. 463.) 

Now I do not hesitate to state that the woodcut to which I 
have alluded, and which is one of the “ clear figures” to which 
Dr. Dawson alludes, does not show “ that the relation of the 
canal-system to the fine tubulation is precisely that which he 
[Dr. Carpenter] had demonstrated in more recent nummuline 
and rotaline Foraminifera,”—inasmuch as it is impossible to 
demonstrate that which is utterly at variance with the principle 
on which a Foraminiferous test is constructed. 

This is a decided expression ; but having published nearly 
as much of the anatomy of the Foraminifera in 1852 (‘Annals,’ 
vol. x. p. 161, pl. iv.) and, subsequently, in a more general 
form, in 1861 (cb¢d. vol. viii. p. 309 et seg. pls. xv., xvi., 
xvi.) as Ihave of the Spongida during the present year, and 
having now before me perhaps one of the finest collections of 
Operculine, Nummuline, and Acervuline Foraminifera that 
exist, both fossil and recent, simple and infiltrated (that is, 
with the original cavities of the canal-system, tubulation, and 
chambers filled with red oxide of iron to the minutest degree), 
together with a knowledge of the active living animal in a 
recent state gained here on the sea-side, and the typical piece 
of the so-called ““Hozoon canadense”’ submitted by Dr. Car- 
penter to Professors King and Rowney for conviction, I claim 
to have a voice in the matter, and to be allowed to state in- 
structively what the rea/ relation of the canal-system is to the 
so-called ‘‘nummuline tubulation”’ in the Foraminiferal test. 

For this, then, | must premise (what, I fear, judging from 
that which others have published on the subject, is so little 
understood generally) :—First, that in the ammonite-like 
form of Operculina, where the chambers are only one deep and 
therefore all the chambers on the same plane, the tubuli of the 
chambers (that is, the “‘nummuline tubulation ’’) go straight 
from the roof of the chamber to the surface of the Operculina, 
thereby affording not only the shortest but the most direct 
communication with the exterior that the sarcode and its con- 
tents, with which the chamber is exclusively filled, can obtain ; 


422 Mr.H.J. Carter on the Relation of the Canal-System 


while the canal-system is entirely outside the tubuli and the 
chamber with which they are connected. Thus the flat sur- 
face of the vertically compressed chamber on either side of 
the Operculina, as its ammonite-like form lies horizontally on 
the table, is vertically pierced by the tubuli; while the narrow 
part or vertical sides of the compressed chamber, which is con- 
cealed within the test, is pierced alone by the ramuli coming 
off from the large branches of the canal-system which border 
upon the chamber all round. 

Secondly, that as the single plane of chambers of Operculina 
is multiplied vertically in the Nummulite, the same structure, 
mutatis mutandis, is here repeated, while the tubuli go from 
chamber to chamber; and nothing interferes with this arrange- 
ment in the whole pile of chambers until the tubuli thus, at 
last, open on the surface. 

The reason of this is obvious; for the tubuli transmit the 
sarcode from the chamber, which appears to be successively 
engaged in forming the layers of the test, while there are no 
tubuli in the contracted sides of the chamber, which, being 
covered by the surface-layer of the test, do not need them, 
but instead are pierced by the ramuli of the canal-system, 
which thus communicate with the interior of the chamber. 

The function of the canal-system has not yet been discovered ; 
but the main canals, which border the contracted sides of the 
chamber (viz. that part of it within the test) all round, send off 
three sets of branches, viz. :—Ist, those which penetrate the 
“contracted sides” of the chamber; 2nd, those which open on 
the surface of the smooth aree of the test surrounding the 
chamber ; and, 3rd, those which open on the convex surface 
of the marginal cord. The latter I have been able to show 
distinctly in a preparation lately made of a portion of the mar- 
ginal cord of Nummulites levigatus, where, as in Operculina, 
their apertures appear like puncta scattered over the convex 
surface of the cord along the lines of the amorphous matter 
which fills up the interstices between the hard crystalline, fusi- 
form, spicule-like bodies that not only form the surface of the 
cord here, as in Operculina, but, in some specimens of Oper- 
culina, are continued inwards over the intercameral spaces to 
the preceding turn of the spire, showing that Dr. Carpenter 
is quite wrong when he states that this structure “is due to 
the peculiar manner in which the homogeneous substance of 
which it [the marginal cord] is composed is traversed by the 
‘marginal plexus’ ”’ (‘ Introduction to Study of Foraminifera,’ 
p. 257, 1862)—-since there is no “plexus” here, any more than 
in the marginal cord in direct contact with the spicular struc- 
ture, simply because the latter is on the surface of the test, 


to the Tubulation in the Foraminifera. 423 


where alone the “puncta” (which are the openings of the 
ramuli of the large canals forming the plexus) are present and 
visible. 

With reference to the function of the sarcode of the chamber, 
all that can be stated at present is that, being for the most 
part filled with bodies like ova, it is analogous to an ovi- 
sac, and thus apparently designed chiefly for the purpose of 
reproduction. 

Thirdly, as regards the Acervuline forms of Foraminifera, 
in which the chambers are heaped up upon one another as the 
bulk of the mass increases, although this does not take place 
with such regularity as in Nummulites, it will be seen that the 
principle of structure must be the same from the simplest to 
the most complicated form of Foraminiferal tests: viz. the 
tubuli must be more or less perpendicular to the walls of the 
chamber ; and therefore, as the lines of the chambers are neces- 
sarily continuous from the centre to the circumference, the 
gedaan cannot interrupt, but must be wholly outside them. 

Thus it follows that the canal-system can never be opposite 
the ends of the tubuli; for no portion of it can ever be within 
the chambers, where alone the ends of the tubuli present them- 
selves, till the latter reach the surface. Yet, on the other 
hand, the canals may run directly parallel to or across the 
long diameter of the tubuli at any angle; but it must be ouwt- 
sidethem. No section could ever bring them opposite the ends 
of the tubuli, if they are not 7m the chamber. 

Now let us look at the woodeut to which I have referred, 
and there we shall find the fragments of the so-called ‘ canal- 
system ” (bb) cut across opposite the ends of the tubuli, show- 
ing that they are on the same plane, whereby they must have 
been zz the chamber, which, as I have shown, is an impos- 
sibility in Foraminiferal structure.’ 

I therefore most unhesitatingly state that there is no identity 
between this selected representation of the so-called ‘“Hozoon 
canadense”’ and Foraminiferal structure. Such a relation of 
“ canal-system ”’ to ‘‘ nummuline tubulation ”’ could not exist 
in a Foraminiferal test either in theory or fact! 

Since, then, Dr. Dawson could not see this, I am not sur- 
prised that he should have stated that Dr. Carpenter had 
“ oiven a crushing reply ” to my objections ; while the amount 
of knowledge of Foraminiferal structure, both recent and fossil, 
that is displayed in other parts of his book may suit popular 
taste, but can hardly call for scientific reply. 

This, however, is the age of wild speculation, and that which 
is most sensational (alas for Science !) is also most attractive. It 
puts one in mind of the Hindoo, who considers the simple truths 


4924 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the 


of Christianity not worth his notice ; but tell him there is a 
ladder between the highest summit of the Himalaya and the 
Heavens, on which there are Munis and Rishis going up and 
down all the day long, and he will say “that’s worth believ- 
ing!” Belonging to that school which can see nothing satis- 
factory in a theory so elastic that no human argument can 
cover it, and nothing so contemptible, in a scientific point of 
view, as the habit of hastily theorizing, I have not much 
sympathy with those who are always ready with a cause 
and explanation for every thing. When facts are discovered, 
they can be told in a few words; and the most palpable only 
should be credited with a deduction like that of the ‘ dawn of 
lite 


LVII.—Oontributions to the Study of the chief Generic 
Types of the Paleozoic Corals. By JAMES THOMSON, 
¥F.G.S., and H. Autteyne Nicnorson, M.D., D.8Sc., 
F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural History in the University 
of St. Andrews. 


[Continued from p. 309.] 
[Plate XII.] 


Genus AMPLEXUS. 
Amplexus, Sowerby, Mineral Conchology, vol. i. p. 165. 


Gen. char. Corallum simple, subcylindrical or cylindro- 
conical, tapering towards the base, frequently tall, and more 
or less twisted. The epitheca is thin, with encircling lines of 
growth ; and accretion-ridges are usually more or less con- 
spicuously developed. Septa delicate and very short, never 
reaching to near the centre of the calice. Tabule exceedingly 
well developed, extending completely across the visceral 
chamber, and invariably exposed over a wide central area, 
into which the septa do not penetrate. A septal fossula is 
present, which is usually formed by a slight lateral depression 
of the tabule. Calice circular, moderately deep, with a thin 
margin. 

The nearest ally of Amplexus has generally been assumed 
to be Zaphrentis ; and there is doubtless a close alliance be- 
tween the two. ‘Typical examples of the former, however, are 
very readily and completely separated from characteristic 
species of the latter genus by the much more rudimentary 
condition of the septa and the nature of the septal fossula. 


chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 425 


Upon the whole, therefore these two genera are marked off 
from one another by characters of a more fundamental and 
recognizable nature than those which separate Zaphrentis 
from Cyathophyllum. 

The external form of the corallum in Amplexus is charac- 
teristically cylindrical, though this, of course, cannot be said 
to be distinctive of this genus. In addition, the corallum is 
very commonly tortuous, often of very unequal thickness in 
different parts, and frequently of great length as compared 
with its diameter. The accretion-ridges are sometimes very 
marked, at other times not so much so; and the epitheca is 
thin, and occasionally (as in A. nodulosus, Phill., Pl. XII. 
fig. 2) marked with hollow spinulose or nodular outgrowths. 

The septa afford one of the most striking of the generic 
characters, being invariably very short and, comparatively 
speaking, rudimentary. This is well seen in transverse sec- 
tions of Amplexus coralloides, Sow., and A. nodulosus, Phill. 
(Pl. XII. figs. 1& 2). They differ in their length; but in no 
species of the genus do they ever extend further inwards to- 
wards the centre of the visceral chamber than, perhaps, about 
a third of the total diameter of the corallum, whilst in most 
species they are much shorter than this. In typical species, 
as in A. coralloides (Pl. XII. fig. 1), no secondary septa are 
developed; and there may or may not be interseptal dissepi- 
ments, whilst these, when present, are always comparatively 
simple and few in number. 

The tabule are very well developed, and are usually bent 
in a more or less marked manner at their outer extremities 
(see the longitudinal section of A. coralloides, Pl. XII. fig. 18). 
Owing to the rudimentary condition of the septa, there is 
invariably a space in the centre of the corallum which is occu- 
pied exclusively by the tabule. This central space, in which 
the tabule alone are exposed to view, varies from about a 
third to three fifths or more of the total area included within 
the wall of the corallum; and in no case which has come 
under our observation are the septa continued over the bare 
and smooth upper surfaces of the tabule. The distance of the 
tabule from one another is variable ; but they usually extend 
completely across the visceral chamber, unless they be much 
crowded, in which case they may sometimes coalesce (see 
longitudinal sections of A. coralloides, fig. 1B, and A. nodulosus, 
fig. 3A). The tabule are approximately flat in the central 
area of the corallum; and the fossula, when recognizable at 
all, seems to be formed by a depression in the tabulee, which 
ig occupied by a septum of smaller length than the others. 
This is the ease, at any rate, with Amplexus coralloides, though 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 30 


426 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the 


we are not prepared to assert positively that this character i 1s 
distinctive of the genus. 

The calice is approximately circular in form, with a thin 
upper margin, and of. moderate depth. * Owing to the short- 
ness of the septa, the bottom of the calice is nearly flat, and is 
formed by the upper surface of the first: tabula. 

Upon the whole the genus Amplexus must be regarded as 
a very distinct one, the ‘type of which is found in A. coral- 
loides, Sow., of the Carboniferous. The earliest examples of 
the genus with which we are acquainted appear in the Upper 
Silurian ; and the group undergoes a considerable development 
in the Devonian, where it is represented by such typical forms 
as A, Yandelli, Edw. & H. ., and A. tortuosus, Phill. ' It is, 
however, the Lower Carboniferous that the headquarters 
of the gents is found, and where it obtains its greatest deve- 
lopment both as regards the number of species and the size of 
individual examples. 


Genus ZAPHRENTIS. 


Zaphrentis, ape and Clifford, Ann. des Sci. Phys. de Bruxelles, 
vol. v. p. 2 


Gen. char. Corallum simple, turbinate, conical or eylindro- 
conical, usually more or less curved. Calice deep, with a 
large and conspicuous fossula, the position of which is variable, 
but which is seen on transverse section to be formed by the 
coalescence of a portion of the septa, which fold round and 
form its walls. Septa weil developed, extending nearly or 
quite to the centre of the visceral chamber. No columella is 
developed. The tabule, though varying in their development, 
are always a conspicuous feature ; and the septa are prolonged 
over their upper surfaces. ‘The interseptal loculi are usually 
filled wp towards the circumference of the corallum by convex 
dissepiments; but these are generally more or less remote 
and irregular, and the tabule are continued through them to 
the wall. . 

The general form of the corals belonging to Zaphrentis is 
turbinate or trochoid; but they sometimes assume a more or 
less cylindrical form, and may attain a very great size. Other 
species, again, are singularly small in point of size. The 
epitheca is thin, and is usually marked with fine encircling 
strie, whilst accretion-ridges are not uncommonly present, 
The calice is deep, with attenuated margins; and there is 
always a large and deep fossula. The position of the fossula 
varies, being sometimes on the convex or dorsal side of the 


oO 
cor allum, sometimes lateral, and commonly on the concave or 


chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 427 


ventral side. Generally speaking, there is only a single fos- 
sula; but sometimes there are subordinate depressions, which 
appear to be of the same nature, though these have not been 
as yet sufficiently investigated. The most characteristic fea- 
ture about the fossula, however, is the fact that it is formed 
by the coalescence of a greater or less number of the septa, 
which unite with one another towards the centre of the visceral 
chamber and form the wallsof the fossette (Pl. XII. figs. 5 & 6). 

The mode of formation of the fossula is thus entirely dif- 
ferent in Zaphrentis from what obtains in Amplexus. We are 
not aware that this peculiarity has been noticed before ; but all 
transverse sections exhibit it, and we believe it to be a cha- 
racter of primary importance in the definition of the genus. 

The septa in Zaphrentis are differently developed in different 
species—but are usually remarkably thick towards the margins 
of the corallum, and become attenuated as they approach the 
centre of the visceral chamber. Indeed in some forms the 
septa are so much thickened towards the periphery, that they 
coalesce at their outer margins, and form a thick false wall. 
They also differ as to their extension inwards. Sometimes 
they reach quite to the centre of the visceral chamber; but at 
other times they fall short of this, and leave a small central 
area occupied solely by the tabule. In silicified specimens, 
however, the septa can often be traced on the upper surfaces 
of the tabule as far as the centre of the corallum (see Pl. XII. 
fig. 6, Zaph. patula). Small secondary septa are usually de- 
veloped, one between each pair of primary septa; but they 
do not appear to be universally present. According to Milne- 
Edwards and Haime, the free edges of the septa are denticu- 
late, as they project into the calice. This peculiarity, how- 
ever, so characteristic of the genus Heliophyllum, we have not 
been able to recognize in any of the species of Zaphrentis 
which have come under our notice. ‘The development of the 
interseptal dissepiments also seems to vary in different species 
of the genus. In some of the Devonian species these struc- 
tures do not appear to exist at all; and in others they are 
but sparsely produced. Delicate curved dissepiments, how- 
ever, with the convexity upwards, are commonly developed 
towards the circumference of the corallum; but in no case, 
are the dissepiments developed to such an extent as alto- 
gether to obliterate the tabule or to form a distinct external 
vesicular area. This latter structure is not found in any 
true Zaphrentis; and we shall hereafter show that the so- 
called Z. cylindrica of the Carboniferous, in the structure of 
which an outer zone of vesicular tissue is a conspicuous feature, 
is truly referable to the genus Cyathophyllum. 

30* 


428 On the chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 


The tabule of Zaphrentis are usually remarkably well de- 
veloped, and generally extend right across the entire space 
occupied by the visceral chamber, from side to side. ‘They 
very commonly also exhibit a very conspicuous downward 
curvature near the circumference of the corallum. At other 
times they become more or less completely blended externally 
with the dissepiments, which then show a similar downward 
bending. 

Upon the whole, the genus Zaphrentis, as restricted by us, 
may be readily recognized by the complete, or comparatively 
complete, development of the septal system, the great deve- 
lopment of the tabule, the existence of a fossula, which is 
formed by the coalescence centrally of a certain number of 
the septa, and the fact that the dissepiments are in no case 
sufficiently developed to form an exterior zone of vesicular 
tissue. Additional characters of more or less importance are 
to be derived from the characters of the septa, the downward 
curvature of the tabule at the outer margins of the corallum, 
and the total absence of a columella. 

The genus seems to make its first appearance in the Lower 
Silurian, though much has yet to be done before we can speak 
positively as to the affinities of some of these ancient forms. 
{tis well represented in the Upper Silurian, and may be con- 
sidered as attaining its maximum in the succeeding period of 
the Devonian. It is also largely represented in the Carboni- 
ferous period, after which it appears to have died out. Z. pa- 
twla, Mich., and Z. Enniskillen’, Edw. & H., may be taken as 
exhibiting the typical structure of this genus in its greatest 
perfection. 

In the Carboniferous deposits of Scotland, the species of 
Zaphrentis appear to attain their greatest development in the 
earlier portion of the Mountain-Limestone series. In the 
upper portions of the same series they appear to be already 
approaching extinction, and are usually much dwarfed and 
stunted in growth. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII. 


Fig. 1. Amplexus coralloides, Sow. ; 1 a, transverse section of the same; 
1B, longitudinal section of the same. 

Tig. 2. Amplexus nodwesus, Phill. ; 2 a, transverse section of the same. 

dg. 5. Transverse section of another individual of the same; 3 A, longi- 
tudinal section of the same. 

Fig. 4. Amplexus, sp.; 4 A, transverse section of the same, cut somewhat 
obliquely ; 48, longitudinal section of the same. 

Fig. 5, Transverse section of Zaphrentis Enniskillent, E. & H. The sec- 
tion is cut above the floor of the calice, and consequently shows 
no interseptal dissepiments, 


Mr. J. Gould on a new Species of Bower-bird. 429 


Figs. 5 A—5», ‘Transverse sections of the same specimen, showing the ar- 
rangement of the septa at different stages of growth. 

Figs. 6-6 c. Transverse section of Zaphrentis patula, Mich., at different 
points, showing the dissepiments, secondary septa, end mode of 
formation of the fossula. 

Fig. 7. Transverse section of Zaphrentis Guerangert, E. & H., showing 
how the fossula is formed by the folding and coalescence of a 
certain number of the septa; 7 A, longitudinal section of the 
same, showing the arrangement of the tabulve. 


[To be continued. ] 


LVIU.—On the Bower-birds of Australia, with the Descrip- 
tion of a new Species. By JOHN GOULD, F.R.S. 


OF all the acts performed by birds, that of building themselves 
beautiful bowers, variously decorated with shells, bleached 
bones, glittering stones, and gaudily coloured feathers, must 
ever be ranked amongst the most interesting traits in con- 
nexion with ornithology. At present the only known country 
in which these playing-places or halls of assembly are con- 
structed is Australia. Whoever may have the good fortune 
to lift up the curtain which separates New Guinea from other 
countries, may probably find others. 


Chlamydodera occtpitalis, n. sp. 


In size a trifle larger than C. maculata, and in its general 
aspect and spotted upper surface very similar; and, like that, 
the present new bird has the usual occipital mark of lilac 
feathers, except that it is twice as large and more beautiful 
in colour, especially when seen from beneath. I have for 
many years had two females in my collection, which differ 
from the females of C. nuchalis, so common on the river-banks 
of Mokai Guyder and other parts of the interior of New South 
Wales ; but it is only lately that I have received the male. 
That I ought to be an authority on the different species of the 
Bower-birds is evidenced by my having lived among them, 
studied their habits, and given double-sized plates of the 
bowers of two of the species in my folio edition; but never 
in all my encounters with the Chlamydodera maculata (and 
they were many) have I seen any thing like the bird under 
consideration. In giving North Queensland as the habitat 
of this species, it must be taken in a general sense; for the 
precise locality is unknown to me; and I await fresh infor- 
mation with interest and anxiety. 


430 Bibliographical Notices. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES, 


The Micrographic Dictionary: a Guide to the Examination and In- 
vestigation of the Structure and Nature of Microscopie Objects. By 
J. W. Grirriru, M.D. &c., and AnrHur Henrrzy, F.R.S., F.LS., 
&e. Third Edition. Edited by J. W. Grirriva and Professor 
Martin Duncan. 8yvo. London: J. Van Voorst, 1871-1874. 


Ir we are rather late in noticing the completion of this third edition 
of the ‘ Micrographic Dictionary,’ this must not be taken to indicate 
any want of appreciation of the value of the work, but rather that 
we regarded it as already so well known and highly esteemed that 
any thing in the shape of a review of it was really a work of super- 
erogation. That the authors must have hit upon a widely felt want 
(must have “struck oil,” if we may venture to use that elegant 
Americanism) when they first conceived the idea of preparing such 
a dictionary, may be regarded as proved by the reception it has met 
with; for it is no small evidence of popularity that so bulky a 
volume, with nothing but its intrinsic merits to recommend it, should 
have reached a third edition within sixteen years. 

The cause of this popularity is not hard to find. Microscopists 
are pretty thickly scattered over this as well as other countries; and 
a prime want of every microscopist is a book which shall enable 
him, without having recourse to what is perhaps beyond his reach, 
an extensive scientific library, to ascertain im a general way the 
nature of the objects which come under his observation. Ordinary 
treatises on the microscope and its uses certainly furnish some 
information of the kind required; but this is generally restricted to 
the more striking objects, and it would manifestly be foreign to the 
purpose of such works to enter into details of genera and species. 
But it is precisely one of the main objects of the ‘ Micrographic 
Dictionary’ to furnish such particulars, without neglecting the more 
general subjects of microscopical research; and thus the volume 
becomes a sort of condensed summary of minute zoology and botany, 
which renders it not only almost indispensable to the mere micro- 
scopist, but also a work of the highest value for reference to natu- 
ralists in general. 

The edition of the ‘ Micrographic Dictionary’ now before us was 
commenced in 1871, but, owing chiefly to ill health, Dr. Griffith, 
the surviving author, was unable to advance regularly with the task 
of editing it ; and after about half the work was completed he was 
compelled to call in the assistance of Professor Duncan, whose well- 
known attainments in various departments of natural history are a 
sufficient guarantee that his part of the work is executed in a 
manner worthy of the reputation which the book had already 
ccquired. The principal alterations in this edition are in the 
articles relating to the members of the animal kingdom; and in his 
treatment of these Dr. Griffith had already, in the portion edited by 


Bibliographical Notices. 431 


him, given up some of that extreme conservatism in the matter of 
zoological classification which characterized the former editions. 
Prof. Duncan has gone still further in his portion of the book 
towards bringing the information contained in the zoologieal articles 
into. full accordance with the most modern generally accepted views 
on this department of natural history. One series of these articles 
strikes us as being of special importance—namely that on the Fora- 
minifera, in which we find an exposition of the views entertained 
with regard to the classification of the animals of that class by the 
distinguished English naturalists who have devoted so much atten- 
tion to them, ‘This section of the Dictionary has been prepared by 
Prof. T. Rupert Jones. The articles on the lower forms of vegeta- 
tion, and especially those on the Fungi, have been placed under the 
care of the Rev. M. J. Berkeley; and we need hardly tell the readers 
of the ‘Annals’ that, under these circumstances, they are well 
done 

It is impossible in noticing a book of this nature to indicate all 
the alterations and additions that have been made in it, especially as 
the majority of them are in themselves but small. In the aggregate, 
however, very considerable additions have certainly been made, 
seeing that the present edition contains 100 pages more letterpress 
than its predecessor. That exceedingly useful element, the biblio- 
graphy appended to the various articles, has been considerably in- 
creased in many instances. 

The woodeut illustrations scattered through the text are, with 
very few exceptions, the same as those used in the secord edition ; 
but three new plates have been added, and all, or nearly all, the old 
figures have been freshly engraved on copper. 

No doubt there may be here and there in the ‘ Micrographic 
Dictionary ’ things which one would like to see improved, and defi- 
ciencies which require to be supplied; but they are generally in 
small matters, and where the work done is so good it seems invidious 
to point out little spots. The most important deficiency that we 
have noticed is that of an article giving a summary of the modern 
views on embryogeny—a subject which is daily at‘aining more and 
more importance in connexion with zoological classification, rendering 
some account of the principal phenomena observed in different 
branches of the animal kingdom, and of the theories founded upon 
them, quite indispensable in a book of reference like that now under 
consideration. 

But whatever defects may be noticed in this volume (and we 
believe that microscopists think the portions of it devoted to purely 
microscopic interests are a little behind the time),.1t seems to us 
that naturalists are deeply indebted to the Hditors for what they 
have given us. The book is, in fact, so far as 1t goes, a substitute for, 
and guide to, a whole library of works on most branches of natural 
history; and as such we may most heartily recommend it to the 
notice of our readers. 


432 Bibliographical Notices, 


A Monographic Revision and Synopsis of the Trichoptera of the 
European Fauna. By Rosrrr M‘Lacuzan. Parts I-III. 8vo,. 
London: Van Voorst. Berlin; Friedlinder, 1874-1875. 


Tuere is so much of the influence of fashion in the study of ento- 
mology that one might almost number upon one’s fingers the natu- 
ralists who devote any attention to insects not belonging to one or 
other of three orders. The great majority commence by collecting 
Lepidoptera, and never get much furthe~; a considerable number of 
the rest give their minds up to Coleoptera; whilst a few choice 
spirits take up the study of certain families of Hymenopterous 
insects, such as the bees, wasps, sandwasps, and sawflies. But outside 
these bounds the entomological field finds few labourers, a!though it 
must be admitted that greater interest attaches to some of the other 
orders, at least from a philosophico-zoological point of view, than to 
those which are generally studied. This is especially the case with 
the insects belonging to the orders Orthoptera and Neuroptera, both 
as including the oldest known forms of the class, and as presenting 
peculiarities of structure and life-history which give them the 
highest importance in those discussions as to the classification of 
insects, and especially as to the possible genetic relations of those 
animals among themselves and with other groups of Annulosa, 
which, since the prevalence of theories of evolution, have acquired 
such prominence. 

The Trichoptera, regarded by Kirby, Stephens, and Westwood as 
constituting a distinct order, are not perhaps in this respect of so 
much interest as some other divisions of the old order Neuroptera ; 
and although the history of their metamorphoses undoubtedly has its 
attractive side, the perfect insects themselves are not distinguished 
for their beauty, or for any striking variety of form and colouring 
such as might induce the ordinary collector to pay attention to them. 
The minuteness of the characters by which the genera and species 
are to be distinguished renders their study rather difficult; and 
doubtless this also accounts partially for the neglect with which 
they have generally been treated. 

To this neglect, however, there have been some striking excep- 
tions. In this country that universal genius, Dr. Leach, devoted a 
good deal of attention to the Trichoptera, published descriptions of 
some genera and species, and even projected a special work upon 
them, which, however, never made its appearance. Leach was 
followed in Britain by Stephens and Curtis, both of whom described 
many new forms and introduced several new generic groups. Abroad 
the most important early work specially devoted to the Trichoptera 
was Pictet’s treatise on the Phryganides of Switzerland, published 
some forty years ago; Kolenati in 1848 produced a revision of the 
genera and species of the group; and since that date many memoirs 
on these insects, especially by Hagen and Brauer, have appeared in 
German natural-history periodicals. 

In England at the same time we have had one entomologist 


Bibliographical Notices. 433 


working in the most painstaking and earnest manner upon this 
difficult group of insects ; and Mr. M‘Lachlan’s papers relating to it, 
which have appeared from time to time in the publications of the 
Linnean and Entomological Societies, and in other periodicals both 
in this country and abroad, have furnished sufficient evidence of his 
determination to arrive, if possible, at trustworthy results in the 
discrimination and classification of the group. His most important 
contribution to Trichopterology (if we may use such a term) is un- 
doubtedly his monograph of the British species of the group, pub- 
lished in 1865 in the Transactions of the Entomological Society. 
Of this he says, in the introduction to the work of which the title 
stands at the head of this notice, that “the experience of nearly ten 
years appears to show that this work has been of some service to 
European entomologists generally ;” and, indeed, considering the 
conscientious care with which it had evidently been prepared, we 
can easily believe that this modest claim to merit is more than 
justified. Nevertheless the author confesses ‘‘ to having for a long 
time been dissatisfied with it. There are many points of detail,” he 
says, ‘concerning which time has proved my earlier views to haye 
been erroneous, or at any rate badly expounded; and the figures— 
however gratifying to me they may have been in 1865—were ill- 
drawn, and their original defects magnified by bad engraving.” How 
far we are bound to accept Mr. M‘Lachlan’s estimate of the value 
of his own work may be a question ; but there can be no doubt that 
entomologists have every reason to be thankful that he has formed 
it, seeing that his doing so has led to his undertaking the labour of 
preparing the monographie revision of the Trichoptera of the Kuro- 
pean faunal region, the first three parts of which are now before us. 
His object in this work is to describe, figure, and classify all the 
Trichoptera inhabiting Europe, Northern Asia, and the Mediter- 
ranean district, the materials for which now existing in collections 
he estimates will represent from 250 to 300 species, although he 
anticipates that new forms will probably be brought under his notice 
during the progress of the work. But the amount of labour involved 
in the revision of these species cannot well be estimated from the 
smallness of their number; the minuteness of the characters distin- 
guishing the genera and species (which are in many cases derived 
more or less exclusively from the peculiarities of the anal append- 
ages) necessitates an enormous amount of careful examination, 
whilst the neglect or misinterpretation of these characters by the 
earlier describers adds immensely to the labour of determining the 
species noticed by them; and the further fact that many of the 
descriptions of species were written by entomologists who had made 
no special study of these insects adds greatly to the difficulties of 
nomenclature. In fact, considering hew little the study of the 
Trichoptera has been in fashion among entomologists, the number of 
synonyms pertaining to many of the species is really wonderful. 
From its nature Mr. M‘Lachlan’s work is scarcely open to criticism, 
except upon points of detail, into which no one who has not made 


434. Bibliographical Notices, 


the Trichoptera his special study can enter without presumption, 
The author describes the general structure of the Trichoptera, and 
characterizes the families, genera, and species constituting the group, 
tabulating them in each case in order to facilitate the task of dis- 
crimination, ‘The synonymy of the species is given in full; and we 
would suggest that the synonymy of the genera should also be given, 
as at present many contractions of generic names appear in the 
specific synonymy, the meaning of which the student cannot ascer- 
tain without referring to other works. 

_ With regard to the position of the Trichoptera in the system, Mr. 
M‘Lachlan is not inclined to adopt either of the two plans of dealing 
with the Linnean Neuroptera advocated by different schools of 
entomologists. He would neither retain the old order in its inte- 
grity, nor, removing the groups with imperfect metamorphosis to 
the Orthoptera, restrict the term Neuroptera to the Planipennia and 
Trichoptera, which he thinks ‘“ do not show sufficient connexion to 
warrant their being considered co-ordinate.” His own inclination 
would be to split up the Neuroptera of the older entomologists into 
several orders, of which, under such treatment, the Trichoptera 
would undoubtedly be one; and in his present, as in former works, 
he treats them as constituting an order. 

As to the question of the relationship of the Trichoptera to the 
Lepidoptera, there is, of course, room for considerable difference of 
opinion. Mr. M‘Lachlan strongly maintains that there is such a 
relationship, and that it ‘bears the impress of actual homology 
rather than of casual analogy.” In this view, notwithstanding the 
objections that may be urged against it, we are inclined to think he 
is in the right; the perfectly phalenoid facies of so many of the 
smaller Trichoptera, the clothing of the wings, the state of the 
buccal organs, the form and structure of the larvae, and even their 
habits, all seem to point towards a direct alliance with some of the 
Micro-lepidoptera or with the Psychide. 

The figures which illustrate this work, and show in outline the 
venation of the wings and the characters of the anal appendages and 
other organs upon which Mr. M‘Lachlan depends for the discrimi- 
nation of the genera and species, are all drawn by himself under the 
microscope, and certainly show a great advance, both in execution 
and in fulness of detail, upon those accompanying his Monograph of 
the British Caddis Fhes. The details of each species are represented ; 
and, so far as we are acqua‘nted with the objects, the figures leave 
nothing to be desired. 

In concluding this notice we can only express a hope that ente- 
mologists will regard it as a duty to subscribe to a work which is in 
every way one of the most creditable that has appeared in Britain 
for a long time, and thus, as far as possible, prevent what is un- 
doubtedly a labour of love on the part of the author from being at 
the same time a heavy loss to him. 


Miscellaneous. 435 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


On the Development of the Heteropoda. By M. H. Fou. 


Aurnover the excellent memoir of Krohn has furnished us with 
numerous and precise details as to the larval development and the 
metamorphoses of the Heteropod Mollusca, on the other hand we 
only possess very scanty and unsatisfactory data as to the com- 
mencement of their evolution, notwithstanding that the genus /iro- 
loides ought certainly to be regarded as one of the most favourable 
for the study of embryogeny. 

The segmentation takes place in accordance with the same laws as 
in the Pteropoda, except that the first four spherules of segmentation 
are perfectly equal among themselves, and enclose the same pro- 
portions of nutritive vitellus or protolecith and of formative vitellus 
or protoplasm. Here also the nuclei disappear before each segmen- 
tation, and are replaced by molecular stars. My memoir on the 
development of the Geryonides furnished in 1873 the first known 
example, in the animal kingdom, of this mode of segmentation. 

The segmentation being completed, the embryonic sketch presents 
the form of a cellular sphere, furnished with a central cavity, and of 
which the histological elements are larger and more filled with 
protolecith on the one side, the nutritive side, than on the opposite 
or formative side. This latter bears in its centre the two polar 
corpuscles. The nutritive side of the blastosphere enters afterwards 
into the other; and the aperture of invagination, which is at first 
very large, gradually narrows; 7 is the primitive mouth. This 
opening of invagination occupies at first the pole exactly opposite to 
that at which the polar corpuscles are; but this arrangement soon 
begins to change gradually. In fact one of the halves, which we 
may call the ventral half of the embryo, begins to grow much faster 
than the opposite half, so that it affects more and more a bilateral 
symmetrical form. The part of the ectoderm of the ventral surface 
which abuts on the primitive mouth constitutes a protuberance 
which will become the foot. Between this protuberance and the 
polar corpuscles a depression of the external lamella is produced, 
namely the preconchylian invagination. 

The velum appears as a zone of cilia which passes between the 
preconchylian invagination and the polar corpuscles, and unites at 
the upper margin of the mouth. The polar corpuscles which adhere 
to the point of the external lamella which was opposite to the 
primitive mouth (that is to say, at the formative pole), are found to 
occupy nearly the centre of the velum at the time when the larva 
begins to turn. ‘This relative displacement is due to the more rapid 
erowth of the tissues of the ventral surface of the embryo. Now 
this ectodermic tissue, which occupies the centre of the velum, is 
precisely that which gives origin to the cerebroid ganglia, the ten- 
tacles, and the eyes. ‘The cells from which these nervous organs are 


36 Miscellaneous. 


derived occupy, therefore, originally the formative pole of the 
embryo. It would be easy for me to found on this curious obser- 
vation a theory of the neurea as a sequel to the gastrewa of M. 
Hiickel. The newrula would be a gastrula which would possess, at 
the pole opposite to that occupied by the aperture of invagination, 
cells destined to become the central nervous system and the eyes ; it 
might be compared to the Ctenophores in the adult state, as well as 
to the embryos of many of the higher animals; but I have not any 
predilection, I must confess, for hypotheses of this kind. 

The primitive mouth soon penetrates into the interior of the 
embryo; and the neighbouring parts of the ectoderm afterwards 
follow it, constituting an infundibulum which becomes the cesophagus 
with the sac of the radula. At the bottom of this infundibulum 
there is a fine ciliated canal, by which it communicates with the 
cavity of the inner lamella. ‘This canal corresponds to the primitive 
mouth, which does not close up at any moment. ‘This observation, 
so easy to verify in Firoloides, sufiiciently refutes the opinion of 
certain phylogenists who believe that the primitive aperture of in- 
vagination in the Gasteropods becomes the anus, and annihilates all 
the conclusions that they have drawn from this supposition. It is 
by this ciliated canal that the albumen of the egg penetrates into 
the digestive cavity, or the primitive cavity of invagination. The 
cells of the inner lamella absorb this albumen, and deposit it in their 
interior under the form of strongly refracting masses, which I shall 
name the deutolecith. It is nevertheless only at the ventral part of 
the ectoderm that this storing of nutritive substance takes place, the 
rest of the lamella preserving its character of embryonic cells. At 
its aboral part it furnishes a hollow prolongation, which unites 
with the ectoderm below the foot to form the intestine and the 
anus. 

The preconchylian invagination becomes filled with a viscous 
brownish substance; then it spreads out, and the viscous substance 
extends into a thin layer, which hardens on contact with the sea- 
water, and constitutes the apex of the shell. 

The otocysts are formed by invagination of the ectoderm on the 
sides of the base of the foot. The cerebroid ganglia detach them- 
selves from the internal surface of the part of the ectoderm circum- 
scribed by the velum, the same which afterwards gives origin to tho 
tentacles. 

The ventral part of the entoderm forms a sac, which occupies the 
apex of the shell; it is the nutritive sac. The rest of the walls of 
the embryonic digestive cavity gives origin directly to the intestine 
and stomach, which remains in communication with the nutritive 
sac by a large aperture. After hatching, the deutolecith contained 
in the walls of the nutritive sac becomes disaggregated, and falls 
into the stomach to serve for the nourishment of the larva. This 
sac afterwards acquires a lobed form, and gives origin directly to the 
liver. 

The retractor muscle originates in a small number of cells, which 


Miscellaneous. 437 


detach themselves from the internal surface of the entoderm in the 
middle of the dorsal region, elongating and attaching themselves to 
the velum on the one hand, and to the apex of the rudiment of the 
shell on the other. 

The branchial cavity is a depression of the ectoderm, which is 
produced between the margin of the shell and the neck of the larva 
on the dorsal side behind the anus, which is situated to the right. 
The mucus-gland is originally a depression of the ectoderm in the 
middle of the upper surface of the foot. The larvee brought up in 
captivity all die at this degree of development: the sequel of their 
evolution has not yet been observed in a manner complete enough to 
be the subject of a communication.— Comptes Rendus, September 138, 
1875, p. 472. 


On the Sexual Reproduction of the Vorticellians. 
By M. Bavsrant. 


Since the time of Spallanzani(1776) it has been generally admitted 
that the Vorticellians are reproduced by gemmiparity or external 
budding. Professor Stein, of Prague, has the merit of haying shown 
that this belief only rested on an illusion, and that what was take 
for a bud separating itself from the parent was in reality the conger 
gation of two individuals of unequal size fusing into a single animal- 
cule. M. Stein sees in this phenomenon a multiplication of the 
Vorticellians by sexual reproduction, and, as the description which 
he gives of it differs considerably from the picture which I have 
traced of this mode of reproduction in the other Infusoria, he uses 
it as a weapon for attacking my works on this subject. Let us first 
see how M. Stein describes the facts which he has observed, and take 
for example his observations concerning a Vorticellian living in a 
colony, and one of the most widely spread, namely Carchesium 
polypinum. 

By successive and rapid binary divisions a certain number of indi- 
viduals of the colony break up into groups composed of four or eight 
individuals, the size of which is, in consequence, four or eight times 
as small as that of the ordinary individuals. They remain at first 
united at the extremity of their common peduncle, and then detach 
themselves from it successively by the agitation of the cilia which 
form a crown at their posterior extremity. 

As soon as it is free, each of these little individuals, or microgo- 
nidia (the name given to them by M. Stein), whirls rapidly about 
between the branches of the bush formed by the colony, and at last 
makes choice of one of the large ordinary individuals, on the side of 
which it fixes itself by its posterior extremity. The body-walls of 
the two individuals are absorbed at the point of contact; and they 
then communicate freely by their central cavities. During this time 
the elongated and cylindrical nucleus of each is divided into a num- 
ber of small rounded fragments, which are dispersed irregularly in 
the internal parenchyma. Soon after, all the contents of the micro- 


438 | Miscellaneous. 


gonidium, the parenchyma with the nuclear fragments, are seen to 
pass slowly into the body of the large individual and mix with its 
substance. The microgonidium is then reduced to its external en- 
velope, empty and folded together; and this latter also at length, 
penetrates to the interior of the other individual, where it disappears 
without leaving any trace. 

After mingling in the body of the individual resulting from the 
conjugation, the fragments of the two nuclei approach one another, 
and are fused into a common mass, to which M. Stein gives the name 
of placenta. In the centre of this mass appear nucleated spheres 
(Keimkugeln), which, in their turn, produce in their interior mobile 
bodies furnished with vibratile cilia, which M. Stein regards as 
the embryos of the Carchesium polypinum. These embryos escape 
from, the mother by a special canal of parturition, while the un- 
employed portion of the placenta lengthens and reconstitutes the 
nucleus. 

Such is, in few words, the manner in which M. Stein describes the 
reproduction of Carchestum and of several other Vorticellians which 
presented analogous phenomena. This description, indeed, presents 
some considerable differences from that which I have given of the 
sexual reproduction in the other Infusoria. It will be remarked, 
above all, that there is no mention of the nucleolus, to which I ascribe 
so important a part in this latter mode of multiplication, since, ac- 
cording to me, it represents the male organ or testis of the Infusoria. 
And, in fact, not only does M. Stein deny the existence of the 
nucleus in all the Vorticellians, but im them he expressly attributes 
the formation of the germinative spheres and of the embryos 
which proceed from them to the copulation of the nuclear frag- 
ments of different origin, a copulation which he interprets as a true 
fecundation. 

If things really occurred as M. Stein asserts, it would be neces- 
sary to suppose one of two things—either the Vorticellians are re- 
produced in accordance with other laws than those which govern 
the other Infusoria, or else my observations are not correct. The 
absence of a fecundation by filiform spermatozoids originating in the 
nucleolus, would, above all, establish between them a difference of 
the first importance. I hasten to say that there is nothing of the 
kind. It is a long time since I described and figured the nucleolus 
in several Vorticellians, amongst which is C archesium polypinum ; 
and my observations on that subject have been confirmed by M. 
Engelmann. 

I can only confirm all that M. Stein says of the formation of the 
small individuals or microgonidia by successive binary divisions of a 
single animalcule. I have seen, like him, these little products of 
division abandon, one at a time, their common peduncle, and, after 
a few moments of brisk agitation in the liquid, enter into conjuga- 
tion with the sedentary individuals. This conjugation is not effected 
without a certain resistance on the part of these latter, if we may 
judge from the quick contractions of their peduncle at each contact of 


“‘Wiscellaneous. 439 


the microgonidium. Moreover, in order to avoid being projected to a 
distance, and to keep always near the individual with which it wishes 
to conjugate; the microgonidium fixes itself on the anterior part of 
the peduncle of the latter by a thin filament which it secretes from 
its posterior part. It succeeds at length in attaching itself, by this 
posterior part acting as a sucker, to a point of the surface of the 
large individual, most frequently at a little distance above its imser- 
tion on the peduncle. The microgonidium is furnished with an 
elongated nucleus, and it possesses besides a nucleolar corpuscle 
resembling that of the other individual. It is at the moment when 
the cayities of the bodies of the two conjugated animalcules begin to 
be put in communication, after the absorption of the parietal sur- 
faces in contact, that the division of their respective nuclei into 
smaller and smaller and more numerous fragments begins, as M. 
Stein has described it. At the same time the nucleole in the micro- 
gonidium is seen to enlarge and divide into two secondary nucleoli, 
each of which is transformed into a voluminous ovoid capsule, in 
which appear numerous filaments of extreme tenuity, arranged 
parallel to one another. The transformations of the nucleolus and 
the nature of its contents are identical in all points with what we 
observe in the other Infusoria during sexual reproduction ; we must 
therefore conclude that in the conjugation of the Vorticellians the 
nucleolus plays the same part as in these latter (that is to say, 
that of the male organ), and that the filaments developed in its in- 
terior represent the spermatozoids of these animalcules. 

In the other individual the nucleolus does not undergo the same 
modifications, but preserves, during the whole of the conjugation, its 
initial rudimentary state. After all the substance of the microgo- 
nidium has passed into the cavity of the conjoint individual, we find 
in the interior of the latter, with the mingled fragments of the two 
nuclei, the seminal capsules of the microgonidium, easily recognizable 
by their striated appearance, due to the presence of the spermatic 
filaments. The aspect which the individual presents at this moment 
entirely recalls that of a Paramecium which has just copulated, at 
the phase in which the nucleus is divided into numerous fragments ; 
and in the same way also as in this latter species, some only of the 
nuclear fragments (from five to seven) become complete ova, while 
the rest approach one another to reconstitute the nucleus. I have 
never seen these fragments fuse together to form a placenta, in the 
interior of which the living embryos originate, as M. Stein describes, 
We must therefore believe that, in his present observations, this 
naturalist has again been the victim of one of those illusions which 
led him formerly to introduce, into the genetic cycle of the Paramecia, 
Stylonychia, and other Infusoria, creatures connected with them by 
simple relations of parasitism, as has been shown by my old obser- 
vations, confirmed by those of M. Metschnikoff and the quite recent 
observations of M. BitschliiComptes Rendus, October 18, 1875, 
p. 676, 


440 Miscellaneous. 


The Effect of the Glacial Epoch upon the Distribution of Insects in 
North America. By Ave. R. Grorr, A.M. 


From the condition of an hypothesis the Glacial period has been 
elevated into that of a theory by the explanations it has afforded of 
a certain class of geological phenomena. The present paper endea- 
vours to show that certain zoological facts are consistent with the 
presence, during past time, of a vast progressive field of ice, which, 
in its movement from north to south, gradually extended over large 
portions of the North-American continent. These facts, in the 
present instance, are furnished by a study of our Lepidoptera, or 
certain kinds of butterflies and moths now inhabiting the United 
States and adjacent territories. Before proceeding with the subject, 
a brief statement of the phenomena assumed to have attended the 
advent of the Glacial period is necessary. 

At the close of the Tertiary, the temperature of the earth’s surface 
underwent a gradual change by a continuous loss of heat. The 
winters became longer, the summers shorter. The tops of granitic 
mountains in the east and west of the North-American continent, 
now in summer time bare of snow and harbouring a scanty flora and 
fauna, became, summer and winter, covered with congealed deposits. 
In time the mountain-snows consolidated into glacial ice, which 
flowed down the ravines into the valleys. Meanwhile the northern 
regions of the continent, which may have inaugurated the conditions, 
submitted extendedly to the same phenomena. Glacial ice, first 
made on elevations, finally formed at, and poured over, lower levels. 
Glacial streams finally united to form an icy sea, whose frozen 
waters slowly ploughed the surface of the rocks, and, in their move- 
ment from north to south, absorbed the local glacial streams in their 
course, and extended over all physical barriers. The Appalachians 
and Rocky Mountains are supposed to have had local glaciers. The 
animals must always have retreated before this frozen deluge. The 
existing insects of the Pliocene, in submitting to the change of 
climate which accompanied the advance of the glacier, must have 
quitted their haunts with reluctance, and undergone a severe struggle 
for existence, no matter how gradually they had been prepared for 
the encounter. We may expect that multitudes of specific forms 
ultimately perished, of whose remains no traces have been preserved. 

After this brief statement of the outlines of the opening of the 
Glacial period, we turn to some facts offered by a study of certain of 
our existing species of butterflies and moths. 

The tops of the White Mountains and the ranges of mountain- 
elevations in Colorado offer us particular kinds of insects, living in 
an isolated manner at the present day, and confined to their re- 
spective localities. In order to find insects like them we have to 
explore the plains of Labrador and the northern portion of the 
North-American continent, in regions offering analogous conditions 
of climate to those existing on the summits of these mountains. 


Miscellaneous. 441 


The genera @neis and Brenthis among the butterflies, and Anarta 
and Agrotis among the moths, are represented by the same or 
similar species in all of the above-mentioned localities. In the case 
of the White-Mountain butterfly (@neis semidea) we have a form 
sustaining itself on a very limited alpine area on the top of Mount 
Washington*. Although there is some doubt whether precisely the 
same form of @neis has been discovered in Colorado, the fact remains 
that Gneis butterflies exceedingly like it, though registered by us 
under different specific names, live in Labrador and Colorado. 
Whether the White-Mountain butterfly (@neis semidea) be, as sus- 
pected by Lederer, a modification of some of the Labradorian forms 
of the genus, or not, the geographical distribution which its genus 
enjoys cannot be meaningless. The question comes up, with regard 
to the White-Mountain butterfly, as to the manner in which this 
species of ners attained its present restricted geographical area— 
How did the White-Mountain butterfly get up the White Mountains ? 
And it is this question that I am disposed to answer by the action 
attendant on the decline of the Glacial period. 

I have before briefly outlined the phenomena attendant on the 
advance of the ice-sheet; and I now dwell for a moment on the 
action which must equally be presumed to have accompanied its 
retirement. Many of the features of its advance were repeated, in 
reverse order, on the subsidence of the main ice-sheet or glacial sea. 
The local glaciers appeared again, separate from the main body of 
ice, and filled the valleys and mountain-ravines, thus running at 
variance with the main body of the glacier, being determined by 
local topography. A reversal of the temperature shortened the 
winters and lengthened the summers. Ice-loving insects, such as 
our White-Mountain butterfly, hung on the outskirts of the main 
ice-sheet, where they found their fitting conditions of temperature 
and food. The main ice-sheet had pushed them insensibly before it, 
and during the continuance of the Glacial period the geographical 
distribution of the genus @neis had been changed from a high 
northern region to one which may well have included portions of 
the Southern States. And, on its decline, the ice-sheet drew them 
back again after itself by easy stages; yet not all of them. Some 
of these butterflies strayed by the way, detained by the physical 
nature of the country and destined to plant colonies apart from their 
companions. When the main ice-sheet left the foot of the White 
Mountains, on its long march back to the pole, where it now seems 
to rest, some of these wayward flitting @neis butterflies were left 
behind. These had strayed up behind the local glaciers on Mount 
Washington, and so became separate from the main body of their 


* See Mr. Scudder’s article in the ‘Geology of New Hampshire,’ i. p.342. 
Mr. Scudder first pointed out the existence of alpine and subalpine 
faunal belts on Mount Washington, and makes the interesting remark 
“that if the summit of Mount Washington were somewhat less than 
2000 feet higher, it would reach the limit of perpetual snow.” 


Ann. & Mag. N. list. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi. 31 


449 Miscellaneous. 


companions, which latter journeyed northward, following the course 
of the retirement of the main ice-sheet. They had found in eleva- 
tion their congenial climate; and they have followed this gradually 
to the top of the mountain, which they have now attained and from 
which they cannot now retreat. Far off in Labrador the descendants 
of their ancestral companions fly over wide stretches of country, 
while they appear to be in prison on the top of a mountain. I conceive 
that in this way the mountains may generally have secured their 
alpine animals. The Glacial period cannot strictly be said to have 
expired ; it exists even now for high levels above the sea, while the 
Esquimaux finds it yet enduring in the far north. Had other con- 
ditions been favourable, we might now find Arctic man living on 
snow-capped mountains within the temperate zone. 

At a height of from 5600 to 6200 feet above the level of the sea, 
and a mean temperature of about 48 degrees during a short summer, 
the White-Mountain butterflies (@neis semidea) yet enjoy a climate 
like that of Labrador within the limits of New Hampshire. And in 
the case of moths an analogous state of things exists. The species 
Anarta melanopa is found on Mount Washington, the Rocky Moun- 
tains, and Labrador. Agrotis islandica is found in Iceland, Labra- 
dor, the White Mountains, and perhaps in Colorado. As on islands 
in the air these insects have been left by the retiring ice-flood 
during the opening of the Quaternary. 

On inferier elevations (as on Mount Katahdin, in Maine), where 
we now find no (nets butterflies, these may formerly have existed, 
succumbing to a climate gradually increasing in warmth from which 
they had no escape; while the original colonization, in the several 
instances, must have always greatly depended upon local topography. 

I have briefly endeavoured to show that the present distribution 
of certain insects may have been brought about by the phenomena 
attendant on the Glacial period. The discussion of matters con- 
nected with this theoretical period of the earth’s history thus brings 
out more and more clearly, as it now appears, the fact of its 
actuality, I hope that my present statements may draw the atten- 
tion of our zoologists more to the matter, seeing that we have in our 
own country fields for its full exploration.—Siliman’s American 
Journal, Nov. 1878, 


On the Reprodu tion of the Hels. By M. C. Darustn. 


Last year M.- Syrski considerably advanced the question of the 
reproduction of the eels, by showing that in certain eels there exist 
in the place of the female reproductive organs, some organs of quite 
different form and structure. M. Syrski regards these as male re- 
productive organs. The description which he gives of their form 
and structure renders his opinion very probable. It must, however, 
be added that M. Syrski could not ascertain the existence of sperma- 
tozoids in these organs, the proof of which alone could serve to 
demonstrate certainly their true nature, 


Miscellaneous. 443 


The eels in which M. Syrski discovered what he regards as the 
male organs, differ from the others by several characters, and especi- 
ally by their small size and the great volume of their eyes. 

Having been engaged during last year in a revision of the Anguil- 
liform fishes, | have been able to ascertain the correctness of the 
facts announced by M. Syrski; and I have convinced myself that in 
many individuals of the species Anguilla vulgaris there exist, in place 
of the ovaries, organs of very different form and structure, which are 
very probably the male organs. I have also ascertained that these 
individuals differed from the others by their small size and their 
large eyes. They all belong to the variety known in France as the 
Anguille pimperneau, which does not ascend rivers, but remains 
always at their mouths, and at the expense of which Kaup has 
formed three distinct species under the names of Anguilla Cuvieri, 
A. Bibroni, and A. Savignyi. As I have hitherto been unable to 
investigate these animals elsewhere than in the collection of the 
museum and in individuals preserved in alcohol, I could not, any 
more than M. Syrski, detect the presence of spermatozoids; but for 
many reasons, which I cannot here develop, I share his opinion as to 
the testicular nature of the organs discovered by him. 

There is, however, one point upon which I cannot agree with M. 
Syrski ; and it is that these small eels, of the variety called pimper- 
neau, do not exclusively belong to the male sex. I have ascertained 
the existence of perfectly well-characterized ovaries in several in- 
dividuals belonging to this variety. 

From this observation it follows that the Anguille pimperneau, an 
essentially marine variety which does not ascend rivers, possesses 
both sexes ; while those which ascend rivers and which belong to the 
varieties called Latirostres and Acutirostres present only female indi- 
viduals, in which, however, the ova never arrive at maturity, and con- 
sequently they always remain barren. 

The eels of North America do not differ specifically from those of 
Europe; and we find there the same varieties of form. That which 
represents our pymperneau, and which Kaup has described under the 
name of Anguilla nove aurelianensis, has furnished me with the 
form of reproductive organs which I regard as belonging to the 
male sex. 

The species Anguilla vulgaris would therefore present a sexual 
form (the pimperneaw) and several sterile forms. This very remark- 
able fact, however, is not isolated in fishes, since we meet with 
analogous facts in the carp. 

I have found these male organs in some individuals of another 
species of eel, Anguilla marmorata, which belongs to the Indian 
Ocean. Here the deficiency of materials has prevented my ascer- 
taining the existence of a completely sexual form and of sterile 
forms.—Comptes Rendus, July 19, 1875, p. 159. 


444 


INDEX to VOL. XVI. 


ACALONOMA, characters of the new 
genus, 57. 

Acidalia, new species of, 418. 

Acontia, new species of, 404. 

Actinura, new species of, 540. 

Actizeta, characters of the new genus, 
214. 

/Hga, new species of, 115. 

Althreus, characters of the new genus, 
65. 

Agestra, new species of, 59. 

Aglossa, new species of, 412. 

Alexirhea, new species of, 55. 

Alpheus, new species of, 545. 

Amazons yalley, on the geological 
structure of the, 359. 

Amphicentrum granulosum, on the 
structure of, 273. 

Amplexus, characters of the genus, 
424, 


Amyna, new species of, 403. 

Amytis, new species of, 286. 

Anderson, Dr. J., on some new Asia- 
tic Mammals and Chelonia, 282. 

Antyllis, new species of, 60. 

Anurosorex, new species of, 282. 

Apamea, new species of, 403. 

Arachnida, on new and curious forms 
of, 383. 

Ayrboricole, on the occurrence of a 
superorbital chain of bones in the, 
145. 

Architeuthis princeps, observations 
on, 266, 

Arctomys, new species of, 283. 

Argyris, new species of, 419. 

Aspilates, new species of, 419. 

Atypus, new species of, 242. 

Austin, Major T., on the genus Pla- 
tycrinus, 90. 

Azygograptus, description of the new 
genus, 269. 

Balbiani, M., on the sexual repro- 
duction of Vorticellians, 437. 

Barrois, J., on the larval forms of the 
Bryozoa, 301. 

Bathybius, note on, 304; on the true 
nature of the so-called, 522. 


Bats, new, 252, 260. 

Birds, new, 54, 228, 285, 339, 344, 
370, 429. 

Blanford, W. T., on new Mammalia 
from Persia and Bahichistan, 309. 

Books, new :—Baily’s Characteristic 
British Fossils, 371; The Micro- 
graphic Dictionary, 430 ; McLac- 
land’s Trichoptera of the European 
fauna, 432. 

Borax, on the action of, in fermen- 
tation and putrefaction, 148. 

Botys, new species of, 416. 

Brady, Prof. G.S., on new Entomos- 
traca, 162. 

Bryozoa, on the larval forms of the, 
301. 

Buccinopsis, new species of, 68. 

Buccinum, new species of, 107. 

Butler, A. G., on the genus Hemi- 
spherius, 92; on the subfamily 
Pericopiine, 163 ; on two new spe- 
cies of Heterocerous Lepidoptera, 
233; on South-African Lepido- 
ptera, 594. 

Caberodea, new species of, 417, 

Calcispongiz, on the development of 
the, 41. 

Calyptostoma, characters of the new 
genus, 384. 

Cambridge, Rev. O. P., on new and 
rare British Spiders, 237; on a 
new genus of Trap-door Spider, 
317 ; on new and curious forms of 
Arachnida, 383. 

Carpenter, Dr. W. B., on the anato- 
my of Comatula, 202. 

Carter, H. J., on the classification 
and study of the Spongida, 1, 126, 
177; on the relation of the canal- 
system to the tubulation in the 
Foraminifera, 420. 

Cataclysta, new species of, 415. 

Cecyropa, characters of the new 
genus, 221, 

Centropages, new species of, 162. 

Cepbalophora, on the primary origin 
of the sexual products in the, 157. 


INDEX. 


Cephalopod, on the occurrence of a 
gigantic, on the west coast of Ire- 
land, 123; on the coast of New- 
foundland, 266. 

Chelonia, new, 282. 

Chiroptera, on a new arrangement of 
the, 345. 

Chlamydodera, new species of, 429. 

Chlorodius, new species of, 341. 

Clisis, characters of the new genus, 
58. 

Clytus quadripunctatus, on the larva 
of, 235. 

Coccospheres and coccoliths, on the 
true nature of, 328. 

Coleoptera, new genera and species 
of, 55, 210. 

Comatula, on the anatomy of, 202, 

Corals, on the chief generic types of 
the paleozoic, 305, 424; at the 
Galapagos Islands, on the, 574. 

Cossus, new species of, 402. 

Cossypha pyrrhopygia, note on, 236. 

Cranophorus, new species of, 222. 

Crotonoides, description of the new 
family, 385. 

Crustacea, new, 73, 115, 341. 

Curculionide, on new Australian, 
55. 

Cyclopsitta, new species of, 54. 

Cydmeea, new species of, 59, 

Cylichna, new species of, 115. 

Cyphophthalmus, new species of, 588. 

Dareste, C., on the reproduction of 
Fels, 442. 

Derrioides, characters of the new 
genus, 401, 

Dewitz, Dr. H., on the structure and 
development of the sting and ovi- 
positor of some Hymenoptera and 
of Locusta viridissima, 154, 

Diala, new species of, 105. 

Dicomada, new species of, 60. 

Didymograptus, new species of, 271. 

Diptera, on androgynous, 79. 

Dipus, new species of, 312. 

Dobson, Dr. G. E., on a species of 
Scotophilus, 122; on a new species 
of Taphozous, 282 ; on new species 
of Vespertilionide, 260; on a na- 
tural arrangement of the Chiro- 
ptera, 345. 

Drassus, new species of, 244, 

Dredging in the North Sea, results of, 
590. 

Ducula, new species of, 228. 

Dynamene, new species of, 73. 


445 


Eaton, Rey. A. E., on the natural 
history of Kerguelen’s Island, 287. 

Eatonia, description of the new genus, 
70 


Eels, on the reproduction of, 442, 

Himer, Dr. T., on Lacerta muralis 
ceerulea, 254. 

Entomostraca, new, 162. 

Eoozoon canadense, on the structure 
of, 420. 

Erigone, new species of, 247. 

Erinaceus, new species of, 510. 

Eucyane, new species of, 174. 

Euops, new species of, 61. 

Kupetomena, new species of, 570. 

Euthyphasis, characters of the new 
genus, 57. 

Fermentation, on the action of borax 
in, 148 

Fish, new, 3158. 

Fol, H., on the primary origin of the 
sexual products, 157; on the de- 
velopment of the Pulmonate Gas- 
teropoda, 575; on the develop- 
ment of the Heteropoda, 435. 

Foraminifera, on the relation of the 
canal-system to the tubulation in 
the, 420. 

Fossil plants of the coal-measures, on 
the organization of, 292, 

Gasteropoda, on Japanese, 103; on 
the development of the pulmonate, 
375. 

Geckotide, descriptions of new, 262. 

Geoémyda, new species of, 284, 

Gerbillus, new species of, 812. 

Giard, H., on the position of Sagitta, 
and on the convergence of types by 
pelagic life, 81; on the embryo- 
geny of Lamellaria perspicua, 119, 

Gnophos, new species of, 417. 

Gobius niger, on the development of 
the spinules in the scales of, 298. 

Godwin-Austen, Major H. H., on a 
new Actinura from the Dafla Hills, 
339. 

Goniodactylus, new species of, 265. 

Gonitis, new species of, 405. 

Gonodactylus, new species of, 344, 

Gould, J., on new Australian birds, 
285 ; on a new species of Eupeto- 
mena, 370; on the Bower-birds of 
Australia, with description of a 
new species, 429. 

Graptolites, on a new genus and some 
new species of, 269, 

Grote, A. R., on the effect of the 


446 


glacial epoch upon the distribution 
of insects in North America, 440. 
Giinther, Dr. A., on two new species 
of Mammals from Madagascar, 125; 
on some Leporine Mammals from 
Central Asia, 228. 
Haminea, new species of, 114. 
Hector, J., on Neobaleena marginata, 


Helminthological fauna of the coasts 
of Brittany, on the, 146. 

Hemicentetes, new species of, 125. 

Hemidactylus, new species of, 264. 

Hemispheerius, on the species of, 92. 

Herpestes, new species of, 282. 

Heteropoda, on the development of 
the, 435. 

Higgin, T., on Hyalonema cebuense, 
77; on a new species of Luffaria, 
223. 

Hutton, F. W., on some new species 
of fish, 313; on the ‘ Cow-fish ” 
of New-Zealand, 357. 

Hyalonemacebuense, observations on, 
76. 

Hyalurga, new species of, 175. 

Hydrobia, new species of, 105, 

Hymenia, new species of, 415. 

Hymenoptera, on the structure and 
development of the sting and ovi- 
positor of some, 154. 

Hypena, new species of, 410, 

Hyperythra, new species of, 417, 

Inophlceus, characters of the new 
genus, 219. 

Insects, on some phenomena of di- 
gestion in, 152; on the effect of 
the glacial epoch upon the dis- 
tribution of,in North America, 440. 

Kaloxylon, on the structure of, 294. 

Kerguelen’s Island, on the fauna and 
flora of, 67, 73, 78. 

Kiinckel, J., on some Lepidoptera 
with terebrant trunks, 372. 

Lacerta muralis, on a remarkable va- 
riety of, 254. 

Lacuna, new species of, 104. 

Lagomys, new species of, 251. 

Lamellaria perspicua, on the embry- 
ogeny of, 119. 

Lanen, M., on the fauna and flora of 
Kerguelen’s Island, 78. 

Layard, E. L., on a new species of 
Trichoglossus, 544. 

Leckenby, J., on North-Sea dredging, 
390. 

Lepidoptera with terebrant trunks, 


INDEX. 


on some, 372 ; new genera and spe~ 
cies of, 394. 
Lepus, new species of, 229, 313. 
Leucosia, new species of, 342. 
mee apogon, observations on, 
9. 


Linyphia, new species of, 251. 
Littorina, new species of, 69. 
Locusta viridissima, on the structure 
of the ovipositor of, 154. 
et Dr., on androgynous Diptera, 
9. 

Lopera, new species of, 400. 

Lutfaria, new species of, 225. 

Lycosa, new species of, 253. 

Lycosura, characters of the new 
genus, d5. 

Lysianassa, new species of, 74. 

M‘Coy, Prof. F.,on a new Parrot 
from Australia, 54; on a Tertiary 
Pleurotomaria, 101, 235. 

M‘Intosh, ie C., on Linotrypane 
apogon, 369. 

Marieealn, new, 125, 228, 282, 309. 

Mammoth Cave, on the blind fish of 
the, 79. 

Marginella, new species of, 200. 

Marshall, J.T., on North-Sea dred- 
ging, 590, 

Mecistocerus, new species of, 63. 

Melanterius, new species of, 62. 

Meles, new species of, 310. 

Melithreptes, new species of, 287. 

Methone, characters of the new 
genus, 60. 

Metschnikoff, E., on the development 
of the Calcispongiz, 41. 

oe Dr. ei B., on Hyalonema 
cebuense, 76. 

Miers, E. J., on new species of Crus- 
tacea from Kerguelen’s Island, 73, 
115; on new species of Crustacea 
from the Samoa Islands, 341. 

papa ee ro of the new 

genus, 318. 

More, A. G., on the capture of a 

Se ae on the west coast 

of Ireland, 125, 

Morychus, new species of, 212. 

Moseley, H. N., on a young specimen 

a : Pelagonemertes __Rollestoni, 

377. 

Mus, new species of, 311. 

Myelopteris, on the structure of, 293. 

Myossita, new species of, 61. 

Myoxus, new species of, 311. 

Nanophyes, new species of, 61, 


INDEX 447 


Natica groenlandica,on the animal 
of, 393. 

Neobalzena marginata, note on, 80, 

Nicholson, Prof. H. A., on a new 
genus and some new species of 
Graptolites, 269; on the chief 
generic types of the Paleozoic 
corals, 805, 424, 

Notothenia, new species of, 315. 

Nymphon, new species of, 76, 117. 

Ophideres, on the structure of the 
trunk of, 372. 

Orchestes, new species of, 61. 

Orton, Prof. J., on the geological 
structure ofthe Amazonsvalley 359, 

O’Shaughnessy, A. W. E., on new 
species of Geckotidee, 262. 

Palzemon, new species of, 343. 

Paramcera, characters of the new 
genus, 75. 

—— australis, note on, 117. 

Pascoe, F. P., on Australian Curcu- 
lionidee, 55; on new genera and 
species of New-Zealand Coleo- 
ptera, 210. 

Patula, new species of, 406. 

Pelagonemertes Rollestoni, on the 
anatomy of, 377. 

Pericopiine, revision of the sub- 
family, 163. 

Perrier, E., on a new intermediate 
type of the subkingdom Vermes, 
295. 

Phegoptera, new species of, 255. 

Phaloésia, new species of, 171. 

Phrynixus, characters of the new 
genus, 221, 

Phycosecis, characters of the new 
genus, 213. : 

Phyllodactylus, new species of, 263. 

Plateau, F., on some phenomena of 
digestion in Insects, 152. 

Platycrinus, observations 
genus, 90. 

Platypheus, characters of the new 
genus, 66, 

Pleurotomaria,on a Tertiary, 101, 235. 

Podocerus, new species of, 75. 

Polygordius, on the organization of, 
295, 369. 

Pourtalés, L. F., on Corals at the 
Galapagos Islands, 374. 

Propithecus, new species of, 125. 

Protoplasm, on the action of borax 
on, 149. 

Protozoa, on the nutrition of the, 322. 

Psychrolutes, new species of, 316, 


on the 


Pteromys, new species of, 282. 

Pterosoma’plana, observations on, 382. 

Putnam, F. W., on the blind fish of 
the Mammoth Cave of Kentucky, 
79. 

Putrefaction, on the action of borax 
in, 148. 

Pyralis, new species of, 411. 

Pyrausta, new species of, 414. 

Remigia, new species of, 408. 

Renodes, new species of, 409. 

Rissoa, new species of, 69. 

Royal Society proceedings of the, 287. 

Sagitta, on the position of, 81. 

Salcus, new species of, 64. 

Schnetzler, J. B., on the action of 
borax in fermentation and putre- 
faction, 148. 

Scissurella, new species of, 72. 

Sciurus, new species of, 311. 

Scotophilus, new species of, 122. 

Selenis, new species of, 409. 

Semper, Prof. C., on the anatomy of 
Comatula, 202. 

Serolis, new species of, 74, 116. 

Sharpe, R. B., on Cossypha ’pyrrho- 
pygia, 236. 

Shells, new, 67, 103, 118, 200. 

Skenea, new species of, 71. 

Smith, E. A., on new shells from 
Kerguelen’s Island, 67 ; on Japanese 
Gasteropoda, 103; on a new species 
of Solenella, 118 ; on new species 
of Marginellidee, 200. 

Solenella, new species of, 72, 118. 

Sphingomorpha, new species of, 406, 

Spiders, on new and rare British, 
237 ; on a new genus of, 317; on 

F=new and curious forms of, 383. 

Sponges, new, 223. 

Spongida, on the study and classifi- 
cation of the, 1, 126, 177. 

Stenopotes, characters of the new 
genus, 216. 

Struthiolaria, new species of, 67. 

Stylopsis, new species of, 103. 

Syagrius, characters of the new 
genus, 56, 

Sycon ciliatum, on the development 
of, 41. 

Synarthrus cinereiventris, note on, 79. 

Syrphetodes, characters of the new 
genus, 215, 

Taphozous, new species of, 232. 

Tarentola, new species of, 263. 

Tatorinia, description of the new 
genus, 408, 


448 


Telchinia, new species of, 395. 

Teutheria, characters of the new 
genus, 63. 

Thalamita, new species of, 341. 

Thamnograptus, new species of, 271. 

Therapon, new species of, 314. 

Thomson, J., on the chief generic 
types of the Paleozoic corals, 305, 

24. 

Toxotes, new species of, 313. 

Trachichthys, new species of, 315. 

Traquair, Dr. R. H., on the structure 
of Amphicentrum  granulosum, 
273. 

Trematodes, on the migrations and 
metamorphoses of the marine endo- 
parasitic, 302. 

Trichoglossus, new species of, 344. 

Trionyx, new species of, 284. 

Triphoris, new species of, 106. 

Trochus, new species of, 110, 

Trophon, new species of, 68. 

Trygon, new species of, 317. 

Tursio metis, observations on, 357. 

Types, on the convergence of by 
pelagic life, 81. 

Tysius, characters of the new genus, 
218. 

Vaillant, L., on the development of 
the spinules in the scales of Gobius 
niger, 298. 

Vermes, on a new intermediate type 
of the subkingdom, 295, 369. 


INDEX. 


Verrill, Prof. A. E., on the occurrence 
of another gigantic Cephalopod, 
266. 


Vespertilio, new species of, 261, 
309. 


Vesperugo, new species of, 262. 

Villot, A., on the helminthological 
fauna of the coasts of Brittany, 
146; on the migrations and meta- 
morphoses of the marine endo- 
parasitic Trematodes, 302. 

Vorticellians, on the sexual repro- 
duction of the, 437. 

Vulpes, new species of, 310. 

Walden, Arthur, Viscount, on anew 
species of pigeon, 228. 

Wallich, Dr. G. C., on the true nature 
of the so-called “ Bathybius,’ 822. 

Waterhouse, C. O., on the larva of 
Clytus quadripunctatus, 255, 

Westwoodia, characters of the new 
genus, 386. 

Williamson, Prof. W. C., on the 
organization of the fossil plants of 
the Coal-measures, 292. 

Wood-Mason, J., on the occurrence 
of a superorbital chain of bones 
in the Arboricolee, 145. 

Xuthodes, characters of the new 
genus, 217, 

Yoldia, new species of, 73. 

Zaphrentis, observations on the genus, 
426. 


END OF THE SIXTEENTH VOLUME. 


PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, 


RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. 


Ann. & Mag. Nat.Hist. 8.4. Vol.16.PUIL 


Ld Mintern Bros hth. 


Anmn.& Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.4. Vol..16. PUT. 


TABLE 
of 
Forms that may be assumed by the 


SPONGIDA. 


Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.4.Vol.16. PUL. 


‘ ao eee Oa TABLE 
. oe = = b 


of 


Forms that may be assumed by the 


SPONGIDA. di 
IL. C® 


Ann .& Mag. Nat. Host. 8.4. Vol.76PLIV. 


3. 4. o- 6. 


J 


18. 


US 20. PA Pye 


A.G.Butler delet hth July 1875. Mintern Bros imp 


TEGMINA OF HEMISPHA:RIUS. 


? 


Sols a SRR Raabe ak 


Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. S.4.Vol. 16Pt.V1. 


SAEs i 
RMntern ht Mmtern Bros . imp 


Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.4. Vol.16.PL. VI. 


2intern hth. Mintern Bros imp. 


Ann.&Mag.NatHist. S4. VolJ6PL. VHT. 


gz Cambridge del* 


Pe Uicle Tith. 


W. West: & Co, up. 


Ann. & Mi ag. Neat. Hist. S. 4, Vol. 16, PL LX. 


ae nf, 


cP 


R.H Traquair, ad nat. del* M° Farlane & Exeline, Lith”? Edin® 


Ann &Mag. Nat Hist.S.4.VolI6PUX. 


W.West &Co.amp. 


Ann. & Mag. Nat Hist. S.4. Vol. 16 PU.XI. 


Bros*imp. 


Vintern 


> 


. Ann.&MagNat Hist. S.4. Vol. 16. Pl. XW 


ee 


Gardner & Stevenson, Imp. Glasgow. 


Thomson, Del. 


aa. 


t 


AMPLEXUS & ZAPHRENTIS 


— a aay sett 


L16 POSH 


(@] 


y Nat. Hi: 


Ma 


= 
x 


5 
> 
= 
d 


ump. 


fat) 
c 


W West & 


le WE ke 


Cambridge del+ 
ith 


ra) 
we 

sy ae 
TT Holic 


@) 
A 


: a, if 
ne 


i. mn 
i f 


ji 


Ths. 


enh yk 
ie 
LARGE 
i if 
i: 


iq’ ae 


iy ] ‘ AY 
ne 


POee ELE SYD ing 


iSFaSG t ‘<7 ot Se ke ee ey